《A False Heiress's Guide to Love and Power》


 love and power 1

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1 </b>


    At the airport¡¯s arrival hall, a girl stepped out into the bustle, long hair loose around her shoulders, sunsses and a mask half¨Cconcealing her striking features, wireless headphones resting around her neck. In one hand, she easily carried a small suitcase, her long, pale legs drawing more than a few lingering nces as she passed.


    People stared, some whispering, half¨Cconvinced they¡¯d just spotted a celebrity in the wild.


    She halted, pushing her sunsses up with a careless touch.


    ¡°Miss Alessia.¡± A middle¨Caged man in a tailored suit appeared before her, head respectfully lowered.


    Alessia Tate slid off her sunsses and tucked them into her cor. The small beauty mark beneath her eye only emphasized her allure.


    ¡°Are my parents home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve returned,¡± the man replied.


    Alessia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t flicker with excitement or even the slightest hint of nerves. It was as if the people waiting for her wereplete strangers.


    ¡°Butler, don¡¯t forget the rest of my luggage,¡± she reminded, her tonenguid.


    ¡°Of course, Miss. I¡¯ll have it brought to your room shortly.¡±


    She nodded and strode out of the airport without another word. The butler Dawson followed at a respectful distance. Outwardly, he betrayed nothing, but inside, he couldn¡¯t help but admire Alessia¡¯sposure.


    If it had been him¨Cif he¡¯d discovered, while traveling, that he¡¯d been switched at birth¨Che¡¯d have been a wreck, scrambling for the next flight home. It was one thing if the other family rivaled the Tates, but in this case¡­


    A trace of pity crept into Dawson¡¯s gaze as he watched Alessia¡¯s back. Poor girl, he thought. She probably had no idea what she was about to face.


    Alessia felt the weight of his stare but couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond. In truth, she wasn¡¯t anxious or heartbroken¨Cif anything, she¡¯d almost kept traveling abroad, only booking her return ticket once the Tates were confirmed back.


    At the curb, a ck sedan waited with its door already open. Alessia didn¡¯t break stride, slipped inside, and pulled on her headphones the moment she settled in.


    15-34


    The car glided away toward Tate Manor.


    She watched the city slide by outside the window, her mood as calm as ss. When she¡¯d first learned she wasn¡¯t the Tates¡® biological daughter, she¡¯d been shocked, of course. But then¨Crelief had washed over her.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Tates had mistreated her. Far from it. They¡¯d always provided for her¨Cfinancially, she¡¯d been better off than any of her peers, with a monthly allowance that dwarfed theirs. But that was all there was to it.


    To the Tates, children existed to carry on the family name and produce the perfect heir. Three children meant a backup¨Ca spare, in case the second wasn¡¯t a boy. If the second child had, in fact, been a son, Alessia wouldn¡¯t even exist.


    They never invested themselves emotionally. If you wanted something, you earned it with your grades. When the siblings reached the right age, they were shipped off to the most elite private academies in Europeworking was just as important as


    academics.


    Alessia¡¯s luck was that she was a girl; she didn¡¯t have to fight for what she wanted. The downside? Her parents never paid her the slightest attention. Even birthday presents were left to their assistant to arrange.


    As a little girl, she¡¯d tried everything¨Cexcelled in school, hoping for a word of praise, anything to be seen. But she was never acknowledged, never celebrated like her brother and younger sibling. She let her grades slip, but even that failed to provoke a reaction.


    Nothing she did could ever change them.


    Eventually, she understood: she was nothing but a pawn, her only value lying in the marriage alliance she¡¯d be expected to forge once she turned eighteen¨Cone more calcted move to keep the Tate legacy strong.


    Now the real daughter was back. Perfect. Thanks to her, Alessia¡¯s ns for escape had moved up by a whole year. The details had changed, but that was fine. If life had taught her anything, it was to stay flexible.


    ¡°Miss Alessia, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± Dawson announced, holding open the door.


    She stepped out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have your luggage sent up shortly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Alessia replied quietly, then headed for the manor¡¯s broad stone steps. The front door stood open, and Mae, the housekeeper, was waiting.


    213


    15:34


    ¡°Miss Alessia, your parents are in the sitting room,¡± Mae said, setting a pair of slippers by the door.


    ¡°Thank you. Please bring me some tea.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Alessia slipped into the slippers and strolled inside, unhurried.


    In the spacious living room, Mr. and Mrs. Tate sat side by side on the main sofa. Off to one side, perched on the edge of another couch, was a slender girl with her head lowered, hair curtaining her face sopletely, it was impossible to make out her features.


    15:34

 love and power 2

    She was quietly sobbing, the picture of someone who¡¯d just suffered the world¡¯s greatest injustice. In any ordinary family, everyone would be fussing over her, trying to soothe her hurt feelings, desperate to make up for all the years she¡¯d


    supposedly missed out on.


    But this was the Tate family.


    The Tates¡® faces were utterly unmoved as Ileana Morton put on her little one¨Cwoman show. Not a flicker of sympathy, not a word offort.


    After seventeen years living among the Tates, Alessia¡¯s temperament had inevitably picked up some of their coldness. Watching Ileana¡¯s delicate, pitiful act, Alessia found her interest fading fast. In fact, after a long journey, the faint sound of those sniffles was starting to get on her nerves.


    ¡°Dad. Mom.¡± Alessia withdrew her gaze.


    ¡°Sit down,¡± Scott Tate said. Alessia obeyed, slipping into a chair just as Mae appeared with a tray, setting down a cup of tea in front of her.


    Alessia took a delicate sip. The fragrance of ck tea bloomed on her tongue, soothing her nerves and smoothing some of the tension from her shoulders.


    ¡°This must be¡­ my sister, right?¡± Ileana finally dropped the act when no one paid her any attention. In an instant, she switched tactics: shoulders slumping,shes fluttering with wounded innocence. She was quick to y the underdog, eyes wide and mournful, a posture designed to elicit sympathy, to make others want to stand up for her.


    Unfortunately, her performance was so painfully obvious that none of the three Tates responded.


    For a moment, the air in the room seemed to freeze.


    Alessia almostughed. As she set her cup down, she nced at Ileana with a


    raised brow.


    Where Alessia was strikingly elegant and beautiful, Ileana had inherited Yvonne Sullivan¡¯s softer features. She was attractive in her own right, but when the two stood side by side, the difference was obvious.


    The jealousy in Ileana¡¯s eyes was impossible to miss. Alessia¡¯s lips curled in a faint, knowing smile. She had a decent sense of Ileana¡¯s personality already¨Cjust as the background reports had suggested. Hopefully, she¡¯d show a little more sense when


    <i>1/2 </i>


    <b>15-35 </b>


    dealing with the Tate brothers.


    ¡°This is the information on your biological parents.¡± Scott slid a folder across the table.


    That was the Tate family for you¨Cno warmth, no pretense. They valued time, because time meant money, and sentiment solved nothing.


    Alessia picked up the folder, slender fingers flipping through the pages with unhurried grace. From the moment she¡¯d entered the house, everything about her spoke of poise. After all, she¡¯d been raised by the Tates. If she and Ileana stood on either side of Scott, no one would ever guess that Ileana was the Tates¡® real daughter.


    The first few pages covered her parents¡® basic information. Alessia skimmed them, and her earlier suspicions grew even more certain.


    No wonder they¡¯ve suddenlye looking for me now, she thought, but said nothing aloud. Instead, she casually turned the page.


    Her hand paused when she saw the photograph. She let out a long breath. ¡°Well, looks like I¡¯ll have to rethink my strategy.¡±


    She was already considering her next move, but Ileana, watching her, misunderstood the sigh¨Cassuming Alessia was overwhelmed with sadness about her future. Ileana lowered her head, hiding the smile tugging at her lips. When she looked up again, her eyes were shimmering with unshed tears.


    ¡°Alessia¨Cmy adoptive parents aren¡¯t well¨Coff. Please don¡¯t be too upset.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to call me your sister. It sounds strange.¡± Alessia didn¡¯t bother to put on a show for the Tates¨Cshe didn¡¯t care, and neither did they.


    ¡°S¨Csorry.¡± Ileana fidgeted with the hem of her skirt, her voice trembling as if she were the most wronged person in the world.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve lived a privileged life, and it¡¯ll be hard to adjust when you go back¡­ Dad, if Alessia wants to stay, just let her. I know I¡¯m your daughter, but she¡¯s grown up with you. She¡¯ll miss you too.¡±


    Ileana tilted her face up at Scott, her gaze shimmering with practiced


    vulnerability¨Cthe perfect portrait of self¨Csacrifice, as if she¡¯d dly bleed if it meant sparing him a single inconvenience.


    Alessia raised an eyebrow and took another sip of tea. Unfortunately, it had gone cold, and the taste was ruined. She set the cup down; Mae immediately stepped forward and reced it with a fresh one.


    15.25 wo


    Scott ignored Ileana¡¯s clumsy effort at maniption, and Alessia had no intention of ying along either.


    ¡°So, what are your ns?¡± Scott asked, watching as Alessia closed the folder.


    ¡°Everyone to their proper ce,¡± Alessia replied, taking a sip of her tea to hide the smile tugging at her lips.

 love and power 3

    As soon as Alessia finished speaking, the butler appeared, ushering in another man in a suit. Both were carrying suitcases in their hands. Ileana Tate¡¯s eyes locked onto those two cases with a barely concealed greed.


    She recognized them instantly¨Cthey were thetest limited¨Cedition designer luggage, the kind she could only dream of owning. The Morton family could never give her something like that, but for Alessia, having the whole collection was effortless.-


    ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, miss,¡± the butler greeted.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± Yvonne asked.


    ¡°Just some knickknacks I picked up while traveling abroad,¡± Alessia replied smoothly, cutting in before anyone else could speak.


    ¡°Well then, take them all with you,¡± Yvonne said indifferently. To the Tates, these trinkets were hardly worth mentioning.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I mind my sister reiming her belongings,¡± Ileana piped up, her voice soft at first but growing louder, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ my adoptive family¡¯s house is really small. There might not be enough space for all these things¡­¡±


    She hesitated, then added, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything by it, I just worry my adoptive parents might not be happy. It¡¯s her first timeing home, and it¡¯s great that she¡¯s returning, but bringing so much stuff might leave a bad impression¡­¡±


    Her clumsy performance made Yvonne frown, but Ileana didn¡¯t notice. She thought Yvonne was upset with Alessia.


    Alessia smirked. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I¡¯ll handle it. Mr. and Mrs. Tate, thank you for raising me these seventeen years. I¡¯m not ungrateful¡ªI¡¯ll remember everything I owe you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Scott said. ¡°I¡¯ll have my assistant wire you a hundred thousand. That should keep you going for a while. After that, you¡¯re on your own.¡±


    Scott really knew how to handle things. Yvonne didn¡¯t object either. They never burned bridges and were careful not to make unnecessary enemies.


    Alessia wasn¡¯t stupid; she¡¯d be a fool to turn down free money. These days, every


    cent counted.


    ¡°A hundred thousand!¡± Ileana blurted out, struggling to keep the envy off her face


    15:35


    Chapter &


    and her smile from faltering.


    ¡°You have a problem with that?¡± Scott nced at her coolly.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Ileana ducked her head, ¡°I¡¯m just jealous, that¡¯s all. My sister¡¯s always had your love¡­¡± She looked the picture of innocence, like a fragile flower in the rain.


    But this was the Tate family.


    ¡°The Tates won¡¯t mistreat you,¡± Scott said, his tone businesslike. ¡°I¡¯m busy with some projects right now, but once things settle, I¡¯ll host a proper reunion to introduce you to everyone.¡± After years in business, Scott could see right through lleana¡¯s little act.


    Alessia caught the fleeting, triumphant smirk on Ileana¡¯s lips. She took back what she¡¯d said earlier about Ileana being clever. She wondered how the Morton family had managed to raise such a child¨Ca girl who only looked shrewd on the surface, but couldn¡¯t hide her foolishness the moment she opened her mouth.


    Hopefully, there was at least one sensible person in that house. Alessia decided to give the Mortons a chance only because one of them had helped her before. Otherwise, she would have struck out on her own the moment she left the Tates.


    She believed in settling scores, but also in repaying kindness when she could. Selfish as she might be, she still had a sense of right and wrong.


    Brushing aside her thoughts, Alessia stood up. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t keep the Tate family. from enjoying their reunion.¡±


    No drama, no arguments¨Ceverything had gone surprisingly smoothly.


    Butler Dawson found himself admiring Alessia all over again¨Cno, Alessia Morton now. She was sharp enough to realize the situation was decided, so she ended things cleanly, avoiding any embarrassment for either side, and even managed toe out ahead.


    ¡°Good luck, Miss,¡± Dawson said as he and Mae stood by the front door, their expressionsplicated.


    Alessia offered a carefree wave, then turned and left the home she¡¯d lived in for seventeen years, carrying only a single small suitcase¨Cthe one she¡¯d brought back from abroad.


    Strangely enough, she felt no real attachment to this ce. Despite seventeen years here, Alessia¡¯s belongings were few, as if she¡¯d always known she didn¡¯t quite belong.

 love and power 4

    Yvonne transferred the money in record time. By the time Alessia received the notification, the sun was just beginning to dip behind the rooftops, and she had finally managed to track down the Morton family.


    It wasn¡¯t that Alessia couldn¡¯t handle a GPS¨Cshe could. But the Mortons lived in a tucked¨Caway corner of the city, surrounded by rows of weather¨Cbeaten apartment blocks, the kind that had clearly seen better decades.-


    As she rolled her suitcase through the narrow streets, Alessia passed a few shirtless guys loitering at the corner, cigarettes dangling from their lips. They whistled at her, but she didn¡¯t spare them a nce, just kept her head down and moved on, checking each building one by one. Alessia had always been wary of strangers, so she never considered asking anyone for directions; that stubborn independence cost her some extra time.


    The structure hunched under centuries of neglect, its windows framed in corrodedce. Sunlight dared not cross the threshold; inside, the dark sat thick and patient.


    It was hard to imagine the Mortons¨Conce a wealthy family¨Cnow living here, in such shabby surroundings. Once upon a time, their daughter had wanted for nothing, but now, stripped of all privilege, it was no wonder she was desperate to reim her ce.


    Shaking off these thoughts, Alessia climbed the steps. The main gate was so old it barely functioned as a barrier; anyone coulde and go. The hallway was lined with all sorts of junk, and the air was thick with the sour smell of spoiling food.


    Alessia wrinkled her nose, frowning in distaste.


    The Mortons¡® apartment was at the far end of the second floor. For all their misfortune, the family still held onto some dignity¨Ctheir doorway was spotless, a sharp contrast to the mess outside.


    After double¨Cchecking the apartment number, Alessia lifted her hand to knock just as the door swung open from the inside. She reacted quickly, stepping aside before the door could hit her.


    A head poked out, startled to find someone standing there.


    <i>¡°</i>Sorry, are you alright?¡± The voice was calm and gentle, with a warmth that put Alessia at ease.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just about to knock.¡±


    15.25


    Chapter <b>4 </b>


    ¡°Who are you here to see?¡± He opened the door wider, and in the dim hallway light, Alessia finally saw his face clearly.


    He was tall¨Cat least six foot two¨Cand had to duck slightly to avoid hitting his head on the doorframe. His features were soft and non¨Cthreatening, and even in the yellowish light, his skin seemed almost translucent. The crisp white shirt he


    wore probably his uniform from the bistro¨Clooked especially sharp on his broad shoulders and slim waist. He was the kind of person who¡¯d stand out in any crowd.


    ¡°Heading out?¡± Alessia asked, turning the question back on him.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m off to my part¨Ctime job,¡± he replied, his tone easygoing.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll cut to the chase. I¡¯m probably your sister¨Cbiologically speaking.¡± Alessia¡¯s words were sincere, but the abruptness caught him off guard.


    ¡°What?¡± Zachary Morton stared at her in shock.


    Before he could say anything else, a woman¡¯s voice called from inside the apartment, ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re still here? Don¡¯t forget to pick up your medication before you go!¡±


    Both Alessia and Zachary turned toward the sound.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Zachary called back. Alessia found herself meeting the woman¡¯s gaze¨Ca woman in a simple dress and apron, her hair streaked with silver, yet carrying herself with unmistakable grace.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Alessia greeted her first.


    ¡°Hello, sweetheart. Who are you looking for? It¡¯s not very safe around here at night are you on your own?¡± The woman wiped her hands on her apron, her voice full of concern.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Ileana¨Cno, I mean, she goes by Ileana now. Didn¡¯t she mention anything to you?¡± Alessia hadn¡¯t expected the encounter to unfold quite like this.


    ¡°Ileana?¡± At the mention of the name, both mother and son exchanged a look tinged with disappointment.


    ¡°To put it simply, I¡¯m probably your biological daughter. We were switched at birth. She¡¯s gone back to her family, so it makes sense for me <i>to </i>move out. The rest¡­ can we talk inside?¡±


    ???

 love and power 5

    Both of them were clearly flustered¨Calmost as if their brains had


    short¨Ccircuited but they still hurried to invite Alessia inside. They set a ss of warm water in front of her; though they were the hosts, they seemed oddly out of ce in their own home.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you heading out?¡± Alessia asked.


    ¡°I called work and asked for the day off,¡± Zachary replied quietly, answering her question without hesitation.


    ¡°You¡¯re not picking up your prescription today?¡±


    ¡°I can go tomorrow. It¡¯s not urgent.¡±


    Alessia nodded slightly, and the three of them fell silent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to ask?¡± Noticing Karen fidgeting nervously with her hands, Alessia was the first to break the awkward quiet.


    ¡°I spoke to Dad and the others. They¡¯re on their way back,¡± Karen said softly.


    ¡°Um¡­ have you eaten yet?¡± Karen wiped her hands on her apron, her face a mixture of unease and embarrassment. ¡°We don¡¯t have much in the fridge, but if you tell me what you like, I¡¯ll go out and get it.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Lessie¨Cit¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not picky,¡± Alessia replied, picking up her ss and taking a sip of water. As she did, she nced around the small house.


    It was a modest three¨Cbedroom, one¨Cliving¨Croom ce¨Cnot particrly spacious. The paint on the walls was peeling and stained in ces, but it was clear the owners took care of it; everything was tidy and clean.


    A sound at the door pulled Alessia from her thoughts. She and the others all turned to look as the front door opened. The first to enter was a middle¨Caged man in a suit, his sharp features framed by a furrowed brow¨Che couldn¡¯t hide his worry.


    Next came a man about Zachary¡¯s height, his demeanor calm and reserved, dressed simply in jeans and a white t¨Cshirt.


    Last was an older man with white hair, bearing a striking resemnce to Zachary, though his eyes were sharper and his expression impatient. A guitar case hung over his shoulder.


    The neers lined up by the door, making the already¨Ccramped living room feel even smaller. At some point, Zachary hade out of the bedroom, trailed by a


    15.25 <b>I </b>


    Chapter &


    boy of seven or eight.


    The boy kept his head down, lips pressed tightly together, one hand gripping Zachary¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m¡­ Alessia. I¡¯m your biological daughter. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can do a DNA test.¡± Truthfully, there was no need; anyone could tell at a nce that she belonged to this family¨Cthe resemnce was unmistakable.


    ¡°I understand the situation. I¡¯m your father, Brendan Morton,¡± the man in the suit said.


    It should have been a touching family reunion, but it felt more like a meeting between strangers, or maybe business partners meeting for the first time.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m the eldest, Ethan Morton,¡± the man in jeans said, studying Alessia with a slight frown, as if puzzling something out.


    ¡°I¡¯m your second brother, Zachary, and this is my twin¨Cyour third brother, Liam Morton. And that¡¯s the youngest, Ivan Morton.¡± Zachary Morton introduced everyone in turn, pointing to the little boy still clinging to his sleeve.


    Alessia nodded. Aside from Brendan and Karen, who found seats on the sofa, the other four¨Cher brothers¨Csimply sat cross¨Clegged on the floor, tall figures looking somewhat forlorn in the cramped space.


    ¡°Have we met before?¡± Ethan asked, using the sort of clich¨¦d line that nobody found funny.


    The Morton siblings knew each other well. They all realized Ethan wouldn¡¯t ask something like that without a reason.


    ¡°I still owe you cab fare, don¡¯t I?¡± Alessia said. ¡°After that day, I couldn¡¯t reach you, and then I went abroad. Sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¨Cyou didn¡¯t need to pay me back anyway.¡± Truth be told, Ethan had never expected her to<i>. </i>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Ethan, you know Lessie?¡± Karen asked in surprise.


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Well, not really. I ran into him by chance. I was meeting friends that day, and my phone died. I figured I¡¯d just walk home, but halfway there, I bumped into my eldest brother. He said someone was following me and told me to be careful, then helped me get a cab.¡±


    Her use of ¡°eldest brother¡± sounded so natural that nobody even noticed the shift in how she addressed him.


    15:35

 love and power 6

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d just finished a shift and was heading back to campus that day.¡± Alessia didn¡¯t borate, leaving it at that; for Ethan, it had been no trouble at all. Back then, all he¡¯d thought was¨Cif his own little sister had been in that situation, she¡¯d have been terrified.


    The thought brought a flicker of disappointment to Ethan¡¯s eyes.


    An awkward silence started to settle over the table, so Karen stepped in to steer the conversation elsewhere.


    ¡°Lessie¡¯s juste home¨Cit¡¯ll take her a while to get used to things. Dinner¡¯s ready, so let¡¯s eat. It¡¯s not often we all sit down together. Afterward, I¡¯ll help get your room set up, Lessie.¡±


    Karen stood up, putting on a bright smile, but the others still sat with their lips pressed tight. Sensing her husband wanted to say something, Karen quietly let the forced cheer slip from her face.


    Brendan reached over, patting Karen¡¯s hand before turning to Alessia.


    ¡°So, Lessie, is it? I¡¯m sorry. For seventeen years, I haven¡¯t been your father in any real way. Now, with everything falling apart, we¡¯ve dragged you back just to share our mess. I can¡¯t give you the life you deserve. If you don¡¯t want to stay with us, I¡¯d understand. I¡­ I don¡¯t have much to offer, but this is what I¡¯ve managed to save up. Please, take it. After all, the Tate family¡­¡± His voice trailed off, the difference between her old life and this one hanging in the air.


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Alessia gently slid the bank card back across the table.


    Brendan looked startled, his hands wringing together awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s enough to rent a ce. I¡¯ll send you money every month, too-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I think it¡¯s nice here. If you don¡¯t mind having me, I¡¯d like to stay.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t get used to it,¡± Liam¨Cthe third brother¨Ccut in, sure of himself.


    Alessia just arched an eyebrow, not rushing to defend her choice.


    She looked at them, her expression almost innocent. ¡°So¡­ are you trying to kick me out?¡±


    ¡°No¨Cof course not! That¡¯s not what Dad meant at all!¡± Brendan reached over to rap Liam lightly on the head. Except for the youngest, who stared at hisp, everyone


    15:35


    shot Liam a reproachful look.


    Liam opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t find the words. In the end, he pressed his lips tight and looked away.


    After Alessia¡¯sment, no one dared suggest she find somewhere else to stay. Karen and Brendan headed to the kitchen to whip up more food, since dinner had only been made for three. The living room was left to the kids.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got another gigter, so I¡¯m heading out. Mom, Dad, don¡¯t bother making me a te¨Cmy boss covers our meals.¡± Liam slung his guitar over his shoulder and made for the door.


    ¡°All right,¡± Karen called from the kitchen.


    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t get into trouble,¡± Ethan, the eldest, reminded him.


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Liam nced over at Alessia. Sensing his look, Alessia met his gaze openly, as if waiting to see what he¡¯d say next.


    Liam cleared his throat. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it the way it sounded, earlier.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Alessia smiled, a dimple appearing in her cheek, her eyes crinkling at the corners. Liam turned red at the ears, clearly embarrassed by his earlier outburst.


    ¡°Good¡­ that¡¯s good.¡± He coughed awkwardly, rubbed his nose, and stood there for a moment before shuffling out the door.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t mean any harm. He¡¯s just terrible with words,¡± Ethan exined.


    Alessia tried to hold back augh and nodded.


    The Morton family really was something¨Cfive kids, five personalities. The eldest steady as a rock, the second gentle, the third prickly and proud, the youngest taciturn, and one¡­ well, spoiled rotten.


    15:35

 love and power 7

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get your room ready. You can rest for a bit. Usually, we¡¯re not home much¨Cmost of the time it¡¯s just Mom and my little brother here. Save my number, and if you need anything, just give me a call.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After exchanging numbers, Ethan disappeared into one of the bedrooms.


    Once everyone had scattered, the small living room suddenly felt spacious, filled with the lingering aroma of dinner. Alessia nced down at her phone, at a muted group chat named ¡°Family,¡± and couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly.


    After a pause, she made her way to her new room. She¡¯d expected it to be cramped and cluttered, but to her surprise, it was spotless¨Cthere was even arge window that must let in plenty of sunlight during the day.


    The care they showed Ileana was more than Alessia had imagined. She couldn¡¯t quite describe how she felt about it, so instead, she watched Ethan as he


    smoothed a fresh sheet across the bed.


    ¡°This is the master bedroom, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The linens are all clean, and Mom tidies up the room every day, so everything¡¯s in order.¡± Ethan straightened the mattress pad and dusted off his hands, though there was nothing there.


    ¡°There are only three bedrooms. Where does everyone sleep?¡±


    ¡°I stay at the dorms. Zachary, Liam, and Ivan share a room, and my parents have the other.¡±


    ¡°You all really go out of your way for Ileana.¡±


    Alessia¡¯s casual remark hung in the air, suddenly making the atmosphere a little


    awkward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Now that you¡¯ve decided to stay here, whatever Ileana has, you¡¯ll have too. We don¡¯t treat anyone differently. If you need anything, just tell me and I¡¯ll


    do what I can.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Everything¡¯s great.¡± Alessia could tell Ethan had misunderstood her, but she had no intention of exining.


    To her, the Morton family was just a ce to stay until she turned eighteen. If she was honest, her decision to stay had as much to do with Ethan as with her own boredom¨Cshe just wanted a bit of excitement in her otherwise uneventful life.


    15:35


    Chapter


    She found herself wondering how these once¨Cprivileged people would handle their fall from grace.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head out, then. I left your suitcase by the bed.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Alessia stopped him as he reached for the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I just want to be upfront¨CI mean no offense. But since I¡¯ll be living here for a while, there are things I¡¯d like to clear up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re part of the family now. Nothing¡¯s off¨Climits.¡± Ethan closed the door behind him.


    ¡°Before I came here, the Tate family gave me a folder about you all. It said Ivan has autism. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry. Ivan¡¯s a sweet kid¨Che mostly keeps to himself in his room, drawing. He doesn¡¯t hurt anyone. It¡¯s partly our fault for missing the signs when times were good, and now, well, we can¡¯t really afford the right treatment.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s expression softened as he gave a small smile. ¡°But even so, Ivan¡¯s a great kid. I hope you won¡¯t see him any differently.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all really close.¡±


    Ethan stepped closer, and Alessia tensed as he reached out and gently ruffled her


    hair.


    ¡°I can¡¯t judge what happened with Ileana, but since you chose to stay, I promise I¡¯ll do my best to make sure you¡¯re happy here.¡±


    That steady look in his eyes¨Cshe¡¯d only seen it once before, in another life. The kind of determination that faces down cliffs and fire, knowing the only way is


    forward.


    They didn¡¯t say much more after that. The meal that night was simple but unexpectedly delicious. The Tate family might have had a private chef earning six figures, but Alessia couldn¡¯t remember thest time food tasted this good.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what you¡¯d like, so I just made the usual. Is it okay?¡± Karen asked tentatively, while Brendan quietly slid the only te of meat closer to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful. You¡¯re a great cook.¡±


    <b>213 </b>


    15-35


    <b>Chapter </b>7


    Sensing Alessia¡¯s sincerity, Karen finally let herself rx a little.

 love and power 8

    <b>Chapter </b><b>8 </b>


    ¡°Eat up, have some more,¡± Brendan said warmly, piling another slice of roast onto her te.


    <b>¡°</b>If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re craving, just tell me,¡± his mother added. ¡°I¡¯ll make it for


    you.¡±


    Alessia nodded, quietly tucking into her meal. The easy back¨Cand¨Cforth around the table was a warmth she¡¯d rarely known in her seventeen years. Maybe it was the inviting atmosphere, maybe she just couldn¡¯t refuse their kindness, but even though her appetite usually vanished in front of such a feast, she managed to finish at whole bowl of rice¨Cwhich was no small feat for her.


    If the eldest Tate boy ever heard of it, another round of chefs would probably be packing their knives at the Tate estate.


    By the end of the meal, the awkward tension had faded. Ethan headed back to campus, while Alessia excused herself upstairs to pack her things. She didn¡¯t have much to her name, so it didn¡¯t take long.


    Lying on the bed, she breathed in the fresh scent of sun¨Cdried sheets andundry soap. The little desk fan creaked and spun, stirring the air¨Cno air conditioning, but it didn¡¯t feel stuffy at all.


    Outside, she could hear the Mortons talking in hushed voices. Through the window drifted the muffled sounds of other families going about their lives. For someone used to the silence of gatedmunities, the vaguemotion was oddlyforting. She remembered, vaguely, that when she was very young, she¡¯d known


    this kind of life too.


    Neither the Mortons¡® good fortune nor Tate Holdings¡® sess had alwayse easy. When Alessia was little, there had been hard times too. She¡¯d just been lucky, those years of struggle ending quickly, and she¡¯d grown up infort ever since.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but those almost¨Cforgotten memories came rushing back tonight.


    ¡°Asleep?¡±


    ¡°Asleep.¡±


    ¡°She must be tired. Let her rest, poor girl¡­¡±


    ¡°I noticed she liked the stir¨Cfried pork. I¡¯ll pick up some more tomorrow.¡±


    15.35


    ¡°Good idea. How¡¯s Zachary feeling today?¡±


    Alessia caught the sound of a sigh through the wall, then nothing more.


    She¡¯d expected to toss and turn, but Alessia slept deeply, dreamless and peaceful. By the time she woke, the house was quiet¨Cjust her, Karen, and little Ivan were home.


    ¡°Morning, Lessie! Did you sleep well?¡± Karen was mopping the floor, her smile gentle and kind, the very picture of a nurturing mother.


    ¡°Yeah. The sheets smell wonderful. I slept great.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. The soup¡¯s still hot¨CI¡¯ll pour you a bowl. Your dad and the boys are all out and won¡¯t be home for lunch. If there¡¯s something you want to eatter, let me know and I¡¯ll make it.¡±


    In a wealthy family, another mouth at the table hardly mattered; in a struggling one, even one less was a relief. Still, Alessia could feel the Mortons¡® genuine care.


    ¡°No need, I can make something myself. Is there anything I can help with?¡°.


    ¡°Not right now, but would youe with me to the farmer¡¯s marketter?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Alessia agreed. Better to keep busy than sit around lost in thought.


    She finished breakfast quickly and washed her own dishes without being asked. Karen didn¡¯t stop her, just smiled and showed her where everything went, exining in her gentle voice.


    Their interaction was easy, unforced. Maybe it was Karen¡¯s softness, or maybe Alessia just wanted to belong, but she found herself rxing, fitting in almost without trying.


    Once everything was tidied away, Karen grabbed her shopping basket. Alessia slipped on her shoes and waited by the door.


    ¡°Will Ivan be alright on his own?¡± Alessia asked as they were leaving, a hint of worry in her voice.


    ¡°Ivan likes drawing by himself in his room,¡± Karen reassured her. ¡°The market¡¯s too crowded for him¨Cit¡¯d only make him anxious.¡±


    Alessia nodded, not pressing further, and instinctively took the shopping basket from Karen.


    Karen paused, surprised, but then smiled softly and reached for Alessia¡¯s hand. Her fingers were slender, but Alessia could feel the faint calluses¨Cproof of someone


    <b>213 </b>


    <b>15.35 </b>


    new to hard work, learning as she went.


    Alessia wasn¡¯t usuallyfortable with physical affection, but she didn¡¯t pull away. She could sense Karen rx beside her, just a little.


    15:35

 love and power 9

    ¡°Is there anything Lessie doesn¡¯t eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a big fan of tomatoes.¡± Alessia answered honestly, skipping any false politeness. The conversation flowed easily between them.


    ¡°You get that from your dad¨Che¡¯s not fond of them either,¡± Karen replied with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Is there anything you do like? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    With their arms linked, the two of them looked every bit like the other mothers and daughters passing by on the street. Alessia noticed it too; the corners of her lips lifted in a faint smile, and her eyes softened.


    She¡¯d been to supermarkets plenty of times, but this was her first time at an open¨Cair market. Watching Karen greet the vendors, haggle with practiced ease, Alessia couldn¡¯t help but imagine what it would be like if Yvonne¨Cher birth mother¨Cwere here instead.


    Would she lower herself, chatting and bargaining back and forth just to save a few coins? Alessia shook her head. She could only picture Yvonne negotiating with a cool, detached expression, never wasting a word.


    It was striking, really¨Cthe difference between someone who¡¯d grown up with nothing, and someone who¡¯d fallen from high ces. One was gentle, the other forceful; Alessia found the contrast fascinating.


    The market was crowded, voices rising and falling all around them. If you didn¡¯t speak right into someone¡¯s ear, you had to raise your voice just to be heard.


    At first, Alessia found it all new and interesting. Then it became noisy, and finally, she <i>stopped </i>thinking about it at all and just trailed obediently after Karen, listening as she exined which stall had the best deals and which vendors sometimes shortchanged you.


    When they stepped outside, all the mor faded away. Alessia took a deep breath, feeling oddly like she¡¯d stepped out of one world and into another.


    Just yesterday at this time, she¡¯d been sleeping in a suite at one of the best hotels


    overseas.


    ¡°Was it too loud for you?¡± Karen caught on quickly to Alessia¡¯s unsettled mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m not much for crowds,¡± Alessia said with a small smile.


    15.26


    Chapter


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought you¡¯d be bored staying home alone<b>¡­</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¨Cactually, if you don¡¯t mind, maybe next time you can bring me along again.¡± To her own surprise, Alessia made the request.


    Karen looked puzzled.


    ¡°Haggling with the vendors is actually kind of fun. And you see things here you¡¯d never find in a supermarket. I liked it.¡± Most of the time, when she went shopping, she just waited in the VIP lounge while someone brought her whatever she wanted. This was the first time in her life she¡¯d experienced anything like this.


    Once Karen was sure Alessia wasn¡¯t just being polite, she rxed and smiled.


    ¡°This market is the biggest one nearby, and it stays open thetest. Some of the smaller ones open before dawn and shut down by eight in the morning. When I first moved here, I had no idea. If it hadn¡¯t been for the neighbor across the hall, I might never have found this ce.¡±


    As they walked home, Karen¡¯s tone was light and cheerful as she told Alessia about the little helps she¡¯d had since moving here, and her own tricks for getting the best deals. Alessia answered here and there, both of them sharing the weight of the shopping basket, winding through alleys on their way back.


    While chatting, Alessia kept half an eye on her surroundings, trying to memorize the route. That¡¯s when she caught sight of someone who looked strangely familiar.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Karen stopped when she saw Alessia pause.


    ¡°That man¡­doesn¡¯t he look a lot like Dad?¡±


    Karen followed Alessia¡¯s gaze. The moment she saw him, a shadow crossed her eyes, her smile faltering into a faint frown.


    Brendan sat alone on a bench outside their apartment building, dressed in a crisp suit with his briefcase at his side. His head was bowed, and the sunlight glinted off the white in his hair, making him look both lonely and worn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go call-


    ¡°Lessie, shh.¡± Karen pressed a finger to her lips and shook her head.


    Alessia understood and quickly looked away, moving on with Karen down the path.


    ¡°Lessie, when your dades home, don¡¯t ask him anything, okay?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Alessia was bright enough to realize that Karen was trying to protect Brendan¡¯s pride.


    ???


    <b>15:36 </b>


    A man who¡¯d once held such a high position, suddenly bankrupt, forced to find work just to keep the family afloat¨Canyone could imagine what that felt like.


    Right now, Brendan¡¯s heart must be heavy enough already.

 love and power 10

    <b>Chapter </b><b>10 </b>


    A warm look glimmered in Karen¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Mortons raised you well. You¡¯ve had a rough time with us, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Alessia shook her head but didn¡¯t mention anything about her life with the Mortons. In truth, the Mortons were either cold or downright crazy; if she¡¯d turned out halfway normal, it was thanks to someone else¡¯s influence entirely.


    By the time they got home, Karen was already bustling in the kitchen, getting lunch ready. Alessia sank into a chair and started replying to her messages.


    ¡°Miss Morton, have you finally finished up your endless paperwork?¡± The message popped up at ten in the morning¨Cclearly the sender knew her schedule all too well.


    ¡°You mocking me?¡± Alessia¡¯s fingers flew over the screen. She hit send at eleven¨Cthirty, a good hour and a halfter, but the reply came back instantly.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Cole Whitley sent a groveling animated sticker.


    Alessia smirked and shot back a yful punch emoji.


    ¡°So, I guess you¡¯re living the good life? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have tossed two suitcases at my ce and then ghosted me.¡±


    She was used to Cole¡¯s nonsense and responded with a random sticker, not bothering to engage.


    ¡°When are youing by?¡± he texted again, quick as ever.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a time in the next couple of days.¡±


    ¡°How about I get you a new ce?¡±


    She rolled her eyes and sent an exasperated emoji, ignoring Cole¡¯s sudden burst of insanity. Pushing her phone aside, she wandered into the kitchen, where Karen handed her a piece of roast beef as a little treat. Alessia¡¯s delighted grin earned her an extra slice.


    ¡°Mom, you should open a restaurant. You¡¯d put the five¨Cstar chefs out of business.¡±


    ¡°You sweet talker. Now, go set the table¨Cit¡¯s almost ready.¡± Karen ruffled her hair, clearly not taking her daughter¡¯sment seriously.


    Alessia just arched an eyebrow and obediently grabbed the tes and silverware.


    Meanwhile, in a sleek downtown office, a young man in a stiff, ill¨Cfitting suit sat at his desk. He twirled a pen absently in one hand, phone in the other, brow furrowed


    15:36


    in thought.


    A knock sounded at the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Cole said, barely ncing <b>up</b>, maintaining his pensive pose.


    ¡°Mr. Whitley, here¡¯s thetest bid proposal for your review.*


    ¡°Just leave it on the desk,¡± he replied, voice a touch deeper now, the awkwardness of adolescence behind him.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading out.¡± Larkin Yardley, all of twenty¨Cfive but with the stoic face of an aging curmudgeon, stood stiffly by the door.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Cole stopped twirling the pen and crossed his legs, eyeing Larkin.


    ¡°Is there something else, sir?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Tell me how do I get that girl to actually live in the southside house? I gave her that ce for her birthday, and she¡¯s only ever nced at it once. If she doesn¡¯t like it, she could just say so! The westside ce is almost ready too, but why would she want to live somewhere so cramped? None of those apartments are bigger than her old bedroom. She¡¯s been pampered her whole life¨Cwhy¡¯s she acting like she¡¯s used to roughing it?¡± Cole grumbled, muttering more to himself than to Larkin.


    Larkin, used to the absurd dilemmas of the wealthy, kept hisposure. ¡°Miss Morton is a very independent and strong¨Cwilled person.¡±


    Cole shot him an exasperated look. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that? Can¡¯t you give me a solution?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s a bit outside my job description.¡±


    Larkin¡¯s <i>tone </i>was calm and professional. Cole clenched his jaw, lips twitching in frustration.


    ¡°Larkin, you¡¯re twenty¨Cfive and still single. Maybe it¡¯s time to reflect on your life,¡± Cole said, putting on his best mock¨Csage expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re single too, sir.¡± Larkin folded his hands in front of him, all respectful


    patience.


    ¡°I¡¯m too young to be dating. But you¨Cif you wait any longer, you¡¯ll bete to the party.¡±


    With that, Larkin fell silent. Cole, satisfied with himself, raised an eyebrow in triumph.


    212


    <b>15.26 </b>


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll review the proposal this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and from now on, call her Miss Morton.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Larkin didn¡¯t ask questions that weren¡¯t his business. That was the mark of a true professional¨Cand the best assistant Cole could ask for.


    As Cole set his phone aside and turned to work, Alessia was just setting down the silverware when Brendan walked in the door.


    212

 love and power 11

    <b>Chapter </b><b>11 </b>


    ¡°Dad.¡± Alessia nced up at the sound of footsteps. Brendan stepped inside, a smile on his face, not a trace left of the lost look he¡¯d worn earlier. He changed his shoes at the door as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°How¡¯d you sleep, Lessie?¡±


    ¡°Pretty well. Mom and I went grocery shopping this morning¨Cit was actually kind of fun.¡±


    Four sets of tes and forksy set out on the table. Brendan blinked rapidly. He bent to set his briefcase on the floor, head bowed, and by the time he straightened up, any trace of emotion had vanished from his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. Go wash up, dinner¡¯s almost ready. The fish is fresh today¨CI just need to finish onest dish.¡± Karen bustled around the kitchen, smiling as usual.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hand,¡± Brendan said, and slipped into the bathroom to wash up.


    They both knew the truth, but neither said a word. This family had been through enough; what they needed now was to support each other, not to point fingers. Each one of them was trying to make things better¨Cthat was enough.


    ¡°Lessie, would you call Ivan for dinner?¡± Karen wiped her hands on her apron and set the pot down on the table.


    Alessia nodded and headed for Ivan¡¯s room. Out of courtesy, she knocked first, waiting a few seconds. When no answer came, she tried the doorknob.


    It wasn¡¯t locked. The door swung open, and she paused in surprise for a moment before collecting herself.


    The room was pitch¨Cdark, except for a small deskmp illuminating one corner. Ivan sat curled up on the floor, legs drawn to his chest, focused intently on a drawing in the pool of light.


    Just a single door separated two different worlds: outside, it was noon; inside, it felt like midnight. Unlike her own bright, airy room, Ivan¡¯s was cramped¨Cbarely enough space for a double bed. The only small window was blocked by the neighboring building, so sunlight never reached inside.


    Still, Ivan had carved out a little space for himself¨Ca low table and an easel stacked with books, a few nearly¨Cempty jars of paint strewn beneath.


    Pressing her lips together, Alessia quietly crossed the room and crouched next to


    15:36


    <b>him</b>. Ivan was so absorbed in his work that Alessia simply watched in silence, waiting as he put the finishing touches on his painting.


    But the more she looked, the deeper her frown became.


    Ivan¡¯s paintings had a spark to them¨Cthe lines andposition were bold and fluid, his use of color daring yet harmonious. But every piece seemed to radiate a kind of heaviness. No matter how bright the paints, Ivan¡¯s brush always turned them into swirling, endless ck holes¨Cso much so that just looking at them made it hard to breathe.


    Alessia had studied painting for a while, and her teacher used to say she had an eye for beauty but no technical skill. She could appreciate color andposition, but every time she tried to draw, her figures came out as crude stickmen. It nearly drove her teacher mad.


    While she was lost in thought, Ivan finished his drawing. He put down his brush, ready to clean up, but as he turned, he jumped at the sight of Alessia crouched beside him.


    Quick reflexes saved the moment¨CAlessia reached out and steadied him before he


    could knock over his freshlypleted painting.


    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready.¡± She saw the guarded look in Ivan¡¯s eyes, but didn¡¯t push. Once he was steady, she let go of his arm, stood up, and brushed invisible dust from her jeans, her tone cool and even.


    Ivan stayed silent. Alessia didn¡¯t mind, and left the room. Less than a minuteter,


    Ivan followed her out.


    ¡°Eat up, both of you. You¡¯re still growing¨Cand you, mister, you¡¯re the head of the family now. You need your strength.¡± Karen busied herself piling food onto the others¡® tes, barely serving herself a scrap of meat.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one running around all day. You should eat more,¡± Brendan said. Since their bankruptcy, the two of them had only grown closer, not farther apart.


    Alessia paused with her fork halfway to her mouth, looking thoughtfully at Karen.


    ¡°Mom, have you ever thought about starting a little business? Maybe a food stand?¡± ¡°Oh, Lessie, you always know how to make me smile!¡± Karen thought Alessia wasplimenting her cooking and beamed, but Brendan caught the seriousness in Alessia¡¯s tone¨Ceight parts earnest, two parts testing the waters.


    212

 love and power 12

    ¡°Lessie, you really think this could work?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Yeah, Mom¡¯s got great skills in the kitchen. Setting up a food stall shouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.¡±


    Karen set down her fork, a flicker of uncertainty passing over her face. ¡°I mean, cooking at home is one thing, but selling food out there? I¡¯d probably lose money. Besides, these are just regr family recipes¨Cwho¡¯d actually buy them?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s worth a shot,¡± Alessia replied. ¡°If nothing else, you know how picky Zach is, right? But ever since you started cooking, he¡¯s always the one who eats the most.¡±


    ¡°That was then, this is now¡­¡±


    Despite her hesitation, it was clear Karen was wavering just a little. Alessia saw her chance and pressed on.


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t make much at first, there¡¯s no harm in trying. We can start simple, keep the costs low.¡±


    Alessia hadn¡¯t spent thest seventeen years as some spoiled, idle rich girl. She had both time and resources¨Cand with the sharp business minds of the Tate family¡¯s eldest and Cole around, she¡¯d picked up a thing or two herself. She already. had a whole n mapped out in her mind the moment the idea of a food stall


    came up.


    ¡°Actually, with school starting soon, we could set up by the main gate and sell sandwiches or maybe some easy¨Cto¨Ccarry wraps. If your home cooking really takes off, we could even look for construction sites nearby and talk to the foremen about delivering lunchboxes to the workers.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll spend the next couple of days practicing and give it a try. Once school starts, I¡¯ll set up the stall.¡± Karen was never one to hesitate once her mind was made up.


    Since moving here, Karen had been in low spirits, and with the youngest needing extra attention, the family had agreed she should stay home while the others took care of the finances. Still, Karen couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she was holding everyone back, so she threw herself into housework. The second she paused, guilt would sweep over her.


    Brendan had noticed the strain on Karen; it was only a matter of time before it took


    <b>15:36 </b>


    apter 2


    a toll. Alessia¡¯s suggestion was the perfect solution.


    ¡°But what about your health?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Sandwiches and wraps aren¡¯t hard to make, nothing I can¡¯t handle,¡± Karen said, her voice firm and even tinged with hope for the future.


    Brendan pressed his lips together, deep in thought. Seeing this, Alessia decided it was time toy her real intentions on the table.


    ¡°Just to be safe, Dad, why don¡¯t you go with Mom? That way, you can split the work, and she¡¯ll have someone to chat with when it¡¯s not busy.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Brendan started to protest, worrying about leaving the house shorthanded.


    ¡°I actually think Lessie¡¯s got a point,¡± Karen cut in, her cheeks looking a little rosier. ¡°It¡¯ll be easier together. And if we don¡¯t make much, you can always look for another job¨Cno need to rush.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. We¡¯ll know how it goes after a week or so. Food stalls have been all the ragetely. It can¡¯t hurt to give it a try.¡±


    Karen and Alessia took turns persuading Brendan.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle on that for now. We¡¯ll talk it over again when Zach and the others get home tonight. Oh, Lessie, which school are you attending? I nearly forgot to transfer your tuition.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the International Language Academy, but you don¡¯t need to worry about tuition. I got a full schrship for being top of my year.¡± Alessia couldn¡¯t hide her pride.


    Brendan and Karen exchanged surprised nces. Alessia, not wanting them to doubt her, pulled out her phone and opened the ss group folder. She didn¡¯t even bother with the endless stream of messages¨Cshe could already guess they were


    just chatting away.


    She found the file and handed her phone over. Right at the top: Alessia¡¯s name, followed by a string of high grades and, at the bottom, her ranking.


    ss: 1. Year: 1.


    <b>212 </b>


    15:36


    C

 love and power 13

    hapter 13


    ¡°Lessie, you¡¯re amazing Karen smiled softly, her eyes shining with genuine pride.


    Alessia tucked her phone away, lips curling in a quiet smirk.


    ¡°Instead of worrying about tuition, why don¡¯t you let me handle the paperwork to update my legal name and registration? No need for you both to make a special trip¨Cjust give me the family documents and I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you can do it alone? Maybe I should go with you,¡± Brendan said, his tone concerned but trusting.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Unable to change her mind, Karen fetched the folder with their family records and handed it over. To their surprise, Alessia had everything sorted by the end of the


    afternoon.


    That evening, Zachary came home. The ceiling fan spunzily overhead as Karen and Brendan recapped their lunchtime conversation for him.


    ¡°Every day at rush hour, there are food stalls lined up outside our school. Even the ones that aren¡¯t that great have crowds, and Mom, your cooking is incredible. I think this could really work.¡±


    Zachary had inherited Karen¡¯s gentle and thoughtful nature¨Ca true gentleman, the kind you¡¯d imagine stepping out of a ssic novel.


    ¡°But we¡¯ll need a cart to set up a stall¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s <i>not </i>a problem,¡± Zachary interrupted, his voice soft but cut off by a sudden fit of coughing.


    Everyone turned toward him. Alessia noticed the pallor in his face and frowned slightly, though <i>no </i>one else seemed to catch it.


    ¡°Take your time, <i>no </i>rush,¡± Karen said, giving his back a reassuring rub, while Brendan handed him a ss of water.


    ¡°The restaurant where I work part¨Ctime has an old food cart just sitting in the back. The owner bought it years ago, but they never use it anymore. I¡¯ll message him now and see if he¡¯s willing to let us have it.¡±


    No one in this family seemed to believe in waiting around. Once they set their


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>15:36 </b>


    sights on something, they moved fast¨Cmaking ns and putting <b>them </b><b>into </b><b>action </b>without dy.


    Zachary¡¯s boss apparently liked him, because within minutes he replied: he¡¯d been nning to get rid of the cart anyway, and they could take it off his hands if they wanted.


    Everyone was in high spirits, immediatelyunching into calctions about ingredients, supplies, andbor. The discussion carried on until midnight¨Cmuchter than Karen and Brendan¡¯s usual ten o¡¯clock bedtime.


    Seeing everyone still wide awake, Alessia hesitated, then decided to share her own thoughts.


    ¡°I was thinking of reorganizing the bedrooms tomorrow. Is that okay?¡±


    All three paused. ¡°Are you not sleeping well?¡± Brendan asked.


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°I looked at all three rooms this afternoon. Mine gets the most sunlight, then yours, and Zachary¡¯s room is the smallest and barely gets any light.¡±


    She continued, ¡°I think you and Dad should take my room. The other one, I could divide into two spaces¨Cone for me and one for Ivan. He¡¯s always hunched over his deskmp drawing, and his eyesight will suffer if he keeps it up. Zachary is hardly home anyway, and young guys can handle it. At least it won¡¯t be so cramped.¡±


    Her words were honest and practical. The lively mood faded, reced by a quiet hush as the evening deepened.


    ¡°Lessie, before you came, Ileana used to stay in that room. There¡¯s no reason for you to move now,¡± Karen said, looking away, her smile gone.


    ¡°I agree with your mom. When things were good, you never got to enjoy any of it, and now that we¡¯re struggling, we shouldn¡¯t let you be the one to make sacrifices. It may not be much, but we want to give you the best we can,¡± Brendan added firmly.


    Alessia hadn¡¯t expected this reaction. She nced at Zachary, but he avoided her gaze¨Cclearly siding with their parents.


    She sighed, uncertain what she was feeling.


    ¡°In that case, at least let Ivan move in with me. I¡¯ll split the room in two. He¡¯s still young, and sunlight¡¯s important for growing up. I¡¯ll talk it over with him


    tomorrow¨Ccan the two of us decide?¡±

 love and power 14

    <b>Chapter </b><b>14 </b>


    ¡°And besides, once the semester starts, I can apply for a dorm room on campus. Rather than leaving this ce empty, it makes more sense to use the space well.¡±


    ¡°So you were nning to move out to the campus all along?¡±


    The conversation kept circling back and forth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to live there,¡± Alessia shrugged, her tone impossible to read.


    ¡°If living at school makes things easier for you, I won¡¯t stand in your way,¡± Brendan said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no ce like home, no matter how fancy the alternatives,¡± Alessia replied with a little smirk.


    Everyone in the room chuckled at that.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. We should all get some rest,¡± Brendan said, ncing at the clock.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± As soon as Alessia replied, Zachary¡¯s face changed¨Che turned away suddenly and began to cough harshly.


    His parents rushed to his side, worry etched on their faces.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, may I check your pulse?¡± Alessia waited until Zachary had recovered before she spoke.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Zachary replied without hesitation, extending his hand. ¡°You know how to do that?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I picked up a few things from an old¡­ well, let¡¯s just say a family friend.¡± Alessia ced her fingers gently on Zachary¡¯s wrist.


    It was the middle of summer, but his hand was icy cold, as if he¡¯d been gripping an ice pack.


    ¡°It¡¯s honestly a miracle you¡¯ve made it this far,¡± she said quietly.


    Zachary looked a bit surprised, but didn¡¯t seem offended.


    ¡°Zachary and Liam are twins,¡± Karen exined, her face clouded with worry. ¡°When I was pregnant and went in for a scan, the doctor told me there was little chance Zachary would survive. I thought my whole world was falling apart. But somehow, he pulled through. He was rushed straight to intensive care after he was born, but at least he made it.¡±


    <b>15.26 </b>


    <b>¡°</b>That¡¯s right. <b>Over </b>the years, I¡¯ve <b>survived </b>on all kinds <b>of </b>weird <b>medications</b><b>,¡± </b>Zachary added lightly, clearly trying to break the heavy mood.


    ¡°So why are you still in your senior year?¡± Alessia let go of his hand, smoothly steering the conversation elsewhere.


    ¡°I was sick a lot as a kid, so I had to take a year off from school.¡±


    ¡°Got it. What meds are you on now?¡±


    ¡°Angelica, astragalus, ginseng¡­¡± Zachary listed off the ingredients in his prescription.


    Instead of looking relieved, Alessia¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper. ¡°That¡¯s just the basics¡­¡±


    Zachary coughed, cutting her off.


    Alessia understood.immediately¨Cclearly, Brendan and Karen didn¡¯t know the details.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, it¡¯ste. You both should get some sleep, too. Don¡¯t you have to get up early to prep for the market tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°But you-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s the same old thing. The doctor didn¡¯t say anything new today. Lessie, the prescription¡¯s alright, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡± But she knew it wouldn¡¯t do much good either.


    Though still worried, his parents finally let themselves be shepherded off to their bedroom. Once the door closed behind them, Zachary let out a sigh of relief. He turned to Alessia, pressing a finger to his lips, a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°I get it,¡± Alessia said, meeting his eyes. ¡°But tell me, did you memorize that prescription or¡­?¡±


    ¡°I wrote it myself. Don¡¯t let my looks fool you. I¡¯ve been around medicine since before I could walk. I know my own body. I figure, if I¡¯ve got a year left, I¡¯d rather not waste a bunch of money chasing miracles.¡±


    Alessia nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°When are you free?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got onest shift tomorrow, then the morning after that I have to go back to


    15:36


    Chapter


    campus for orientation. After that, I¡¯m <b>free</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Come with me somewhere?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Sure.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°You¡¯re not even going to ask where?¡±


    Zachary just smiled, warm and steady¨Cmore like an older brother than ever. ¡°<b>I </b>trust you¡¯re not nning to sell me off or anything.¡±


    ¡°No promises,¡± Alessia said, grinning.


    Zachary just ruffled her hair with augh.


    ¡°Oh, and write down that prescription you gave yourself for me, will you?¡±


    <b>3/3 </b>

 love and power 15

    e watcAlessia woke from a dreamless sleep, sat up in bed, and pulled back the curtains. Shhed the quiet street outside for a moment, lost in thought. Eventually, she picked up her phone to check the time¨C9:30 a.m.


    Just as she was about to set the phone down, it buzzed with an iing call.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Alessia¡¯s voice was soft and a bit husky with sleep, carrying a lilting note that sounded almost yful.


    On the other end, Cole fumbled his pen, dropping it noisily on his desk. His ears flushed pink, and the tough tone he¡¯d nned evaporated in an instant.


    ¡°You just woke up?¡± His voice was low, tinged with exasperation, but something about it made Alessia want to curl back under the covers.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± She answeredzily, eyes half¨Cclosed.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it? I help you out and then you ignore my messages? Is Miss Morton really that busy?¡± He sounded more like a big dog left out in the rain than an aggrieved executive.


    ¡°I was busy talking things overst night. By the time we finished, it was nearly morning, so I just crashed.¡± Alessia yawned, not bothering to hide it.


    Cole frowned. ¡°Anything serious going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing major. Oh, I need to head to Mr. Dawson¡¯s ce the afternoon after tomorrow, and I¡¯ll be taking Zachary.¡±


    ¡°The old man¡¯s going toin you only call on him when you need something,¡± Cole said with a sly grin.


    Alessia just tapped her nose and didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll send you a listter. Can you drop the stuff off for me?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, Miss Morton? I¡¯m a CEO, not your personal errand boy. Is this what I am to you¨Ca delivery guy, at your beck and call?¡± Cole¡¯s protest was mostly for show.


    ¡°Come on, Cole, you know the drill. Opening day got to stock up.¡±


    He sighed with mock resignation. ¡°Alright, fine. Your order will be delivered within the hour, madam. Please remember to sign for it.¡±


    Alessiaughed, tossed a half¨Chearted insult his way, and hung up, feeling more awake than she had just minutes before. Cole, meanwhile, was still smiling as


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>15.36 </b>


    Larkin walked in with a fresh cup of coffee; even Larkin seemed less annoying than usual.


    Alessia left her room and wandered into the kitchen, where Karen was busy


    assembling sandwiches and rolling up seaweed wraps. When Karen saw her, she waved cheerfully, then popped a piece of sandwich into Alessia¡¯s mouth before she could even say good morning.


    ¡°Well?¡± Karen¡¯s eyes shone with anticipation, though she seemed a little nervous.


    Alessia chewed, swallowed, and nodded. ¡°Perfect. Not dry, not tough¨Cjust right.¡±


    ¡°Try this, too.¡± Karen, relieved, sliced off a piece of seaweed roll and offered it to her as well.


    Alessia¡¯s eyes lit up, and she happily epted another bite.


    ¡°We got everything fresh at the market this morning¨Cyour dad and I went early. I had a chat with the vendor, and they¡¯ll give us a better bulk price from now on.¡± Karen looked proud, clearly pleased with Alessia¡¯s approval.


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Alessia said, nodding. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Dad?¡±


    ¡°Zachary and your dad went out early to pick up the car. Zachary dropped it off and then headed to the shop, and your dad¡¯s downstairs cleaning the cart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on him.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Oh, and take some water and snacks down for him, will you?¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Alessia replied, grabbing a cup and heading downstairs.


    She¡¯d only been in this house for two or three days, but already, everything felt so natural¨Clike she¡¯d always belonged.


    At the front door, Brendan was hosing down the small cart, scrubbing away thest stubborn streaks of grime. The metal gleamed in the morning sunlight.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Alessia called, ¡°Take a break and have something to eat.¡±


    Brendan nced up with a smile, turned off the hose, and walked over. He took the water from her and drank deeply, finishing half in a single go.


    ¡°Well, Brendan, who¡¯s this?¡± A woman carrying a trash bag appeared at the doorway, her tone warm and friendly.


    ¡°My daughter, Lessie,¡± Brendan replied easily. ¡°Come say hi to Carey.¡±

 love and power 16

    ¡°Good afternoon, Carey,¡± Alessia greeted sweetly, her manners impable.


    Carey beamed, nodding with obvious approval. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you lovely? So polite, too. Brendan, is this your eldest daughter or your youngest?¡±


    Brendan¡¯s expression cooled just a fraction as he replied, ¡°She¡¯s my only daughter.¡± Years of holding a senior position had trained him to keep his emotions in check, and with Carey¡¯s straightforward nature, she didn¡¯t notice the subtle shift.


    ¡°Really?¡± Carey frowned, a vague sense of confusion nagging at her.


    She remembered when the Morton family first moved in¨Cthey¡¯d run into each other and exchanged a few brief words. Carey¡¯s memory was of a group of well¨Cmannered boys, bustling about, hauling boxes and helping with the move. There¡¯d been only one girl, dressed in an expensive¨Clooking dress with a wide, elegant sunhat perched on her head. That girl had stomped around, loudlyining about how rundown, dirty, and cramped the ce was. When she saw Carey, she just gave a dismissive snort and swept upstairs, radiating arrogance.


    Carey couldn¡¯t recall the girl¡¯s face, just the impression she¡¯d left¨Cand it wasn¡¯t a good one. But the girl standing here today seemed like apletely different


    person.


    Still, if Brendan said Alessia was his only daughter, there was no point dwelling on a puzzle with no answer.


    ¡°Carey, my mom made these seaweed rolls. Would you like to try one?¡± Alessia offered, handing Carey a fork and smiling softly in a way any adult would find endearing.


    ¡°Karen made these? Well, then, I have to give them a try.¡±


    Alessia waited quietly while Carey tasted the food, and sure enough, the verdict was glowing.


    ¡°My mom¡¯s thinking about setting up a food stall outside the school when sses start. She¡¯s been looking for people to try her recipes. We all say they taste great, but she won¡¯t believe us. Now that you¡¯ve said so, I bet she¡¯ll finally be convinced. Right, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Brendan replied, father and daughter perfectly in sync.


    ¡°A food stall by the school? That¡¯s a fantastic idea! There are so many kids around


    here. Just the other day, a few of us¨Cme, Abby, and the rest¨Cwereining


    15:36


    about having to get up early to make breakfast for our kids before school. Those rascals never want to eat at home, always running out to buy whatever junk they can find. Who knows how those ces make their food, with all the shady operations around these days. But will they listen to us? Never.¡±


    With the topic on kids, Carey forgot all about taking the trash out. She drew her foot back andunched into a spirited rant about the trials of raising children, while Alessia listened with a gentle smile, chiming in now and then.


    ¡°How about youe over to our ceter, Carey? My mom¡¯s upstairs right now making sandwiches, seaweed rolls, and even some tea eggs. She¡¯d be thrilled if you stopped by.¡±


    ¡°Sounds wonderful!¡± Carey pped her thigh in delight.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring Abby and the others, too? If you like what you see, you can be our very first customers.¡±


    ¡°That would be great.¡± Alessia¡¯s sweet words flowed naturally, and Carey was so delighted she nearly forgot the trash bag still in her hand. Even as she finally walked away, she kept ncing back, waving enthusiastically at Alessia.


    Alessia stood by the doorway, waving until Carey disappeared from sight, then let her hand fall.


    ¡°Lessie, how did you know Carey had kids?¡± Brendan asked casually.


    ¡°I saw a blue backpack in her trash bag. The color¡¯s pretty bright¨Cadults don¡¯t really use those, but elementary school kid¡¯s do.¡±


    Brendan nodded, impressed. ¡°You¡¯re a sharp one, Lessie.¡±


    ¡°I just set things up. Whether it works out or not, that¡¯s up to Mom now.¡± Alessia winked, her expression lively and mischievous.


    Brendan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, looking as if a weight had been lifted from his


    shoulders.


    15:36


    <b>Chapter </b><b>17 </b>


    ¡°Need a hand?<b>¡± </b>

 love and power 17

    ¡°Need a hand?<b>¡± </b>


    these off and pack up the leftovers¨CI don¡¯t want you getting soaked again.¡± Brendan scooped thest of the wraps into his bag and shoved the empty container and cup into Alessia¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Go on upstairs, let your mom know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Alessia nodded and headed up, quickly exining everything to Karen.


    But instead of scolding Alessia for acting on her own, Karen looked anxious and excited all at once. She spun around the kitchen twice, already thinking about making more, but for a moment, she was so flustered she didn¡¯t know where to


    start.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll leave you to it. I¡¯m going to talk to Ivan about the room arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Good girl, go ahead.¡± By now, Karen was too distracted to hear anything else. Alessia just shook her head, smiling, and walked toward Ivan¡¯s room.


    She knocked¨Cjust like always¨Chalf¨Cexpecting no answer and already reaching for the doorknob herself, when the handle turned from the inside.


    Looking down, she saw Ivan¡¯s small face peeking out through the crack.


    ¡°I need to talk to you. Is now a good time?¡± He was only eight, but Alessia didn¡¯t bother with the sing¨Csong tone adults usually used with kids; she spoke to him as an equal.


    This kid was the same age as the younger Tate boy, but their personalities couldn¡¯t


    have been more different.


    Ivan stayed silent, but after opening the door, he went straight back to the little corner he¡¯d imed. Alessia noticed a brand¨Cnew can of paint in his hand¨Che must have gotten up to fetch it and just happened to answer the door.


    Even now, the Mortons did everything they could to meet the boy¡¯s needs.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to split my room into two zones,¡± Alessia began. ¡°You¡¯ll have the inside area¨Cit¡¯s quieter, full of sunlight, perfect for painting. I¡¯ll take the outside part, and I won¡¯t bother you while you work. How does that sound?¡±


    Ivan nced up at her, then looked down again, fiddling with his paints.


    ¡°My room has a window with a view¨Cyou can see birds perched on the power lines


    15:37


    during the day<b>, </b>sunlight streaming <b>through </b>the trees in the afternoon, and <b>at </b>night, you¡¯ll spot a passerby or two under the streetlights.¡±


    Her voice was gentle, almost hypnotic. Ivan unconsciously stopped mixing his colors to listen.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep yourself holed up in a dark little corner forever. You have to see the world outside if you want to create real art. I promise I won¡¯t disturb you while you¡¯re painting. If you agree, just nod. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll bug you every day until you can¡¯t get any work done.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t pretending to be a saint, but she also didn¡¯t take kindness for granted.


    At herst words, Ivan¡¯s eyes went wide with outrage¨Cfinally, he looked like a kid his age. Pleased to see some spirit in him, Alessia ruffled his hair.


    Much better¨Cdefinitely cuter than that bratty Tate boy.


    Just as she was thinking this, Ivan knocked her hand away. She raised an eyebrow<i>. </i>¡°Well?¡±


    He hesitated, then gave a small nod. Easier than she¡¯d expected. Good¨Cher patience was always in short supply anyway.


    With that settled, Alessia stood up.


    ¡°Okay, go back to your painting. I¡¯ll sort out the room and call you when it¡¯s ready.¡±


    She left without waiting for a reply. Ivan sat staring at his half¨Cfinished painting, unmoving for a long moment.


    Once everything was arranged, Alessia surveyed the room, sketched out a roughyout in her mind, then snapped a photo of her ns and sent it along with a list of supplies to Cole.


    Cole was quick to respond; he¡¯d said it would take an hour, but less than thirty minutester, a whole crew of workers was hauling equipment upstairs.


    Alessia had already let everyone know, so when Brendan heard the knock at the door, he didn¡¯t hesitate to open it. He¡¯d expected some regr contractors, but when he saw who it was, he froze, disbelief flickering in his eyes:


    ¡°Jus¨CJustin Keane?¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon. Is Miss Alessia Tate home?¡± The man in front wore a simple white tee and jeans, topped with a linen cap¨Cunderstated, but somehow effortlessly stylish.


    <b>15:37 </b>

 love and power 18

    ¡°Justin? What are you doing here?¡± Alessia poked her head out of the room at the sound of voices, pausing in surprise when she saw him standing there.


    ¡°I heard from Cole, so I thought I¡¯d swing by and check in.¡±


    Alessia nodded, waved the workers inside, and quickly exined the situation before stepping back out. She found Brendan trailing after Justin, surveying the house like a pair of detectives.


    ¡°Is your old habit acting up again?¡± Alessia didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries; she pped Justin on the back, the sharp smack making Brendan jump. When she saw


    Justin wasn¡¯t fazed, she rxed.


    ¡°Dad, let me introduce you. This is my friend, Justin. He¡¯s in construction.¡±


    Her introduction was casual, as if Justin was just an everyday acquaintance. Justin seemed used to it, greeting Brendan politely with a ¡°Good afternoon, sir.¡±


    ¡°In construction? Lessie, Mr. Keane isn¡¯t just ¡®in construction.¡® He¡¯s the¨Cwell, he¡¯s famous. They call him a genius architect¡­¡± Brendan stuttered, ncing at Justin.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of me, sir? Please, just call me Justin. Lessie and I go way back¨Cno need for formalities.¡± Justin¡¯s easy warmth left Brendan a little flustered; after all, he¡¯d once witnessed Justin tear into a nouveau riche client without mercy.


    Back then, The Morton Group was negotiating a packaging design deal with the Keane Group. As luck would have it, Justin was the son of thepany¡¯s chairman


    and sole heir.


    Brendan still remembered the scene¨Cthe sharp words, the creative insults, the way Justin¡¯s voice carried right through two closed doors into the meeting room. Yet the man standing here now was all charm and good manners, making Brendan wonder if his memory was ying tricks on him.


    But soon enough, Brendan realized he hadn¡¯t made a mistake. He and Karen hovered by the door, listening anxiously to the voices drifting from inside.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think they¡¯re fighting, do you? Maybe you should go in and check,¡± Karen whispered.


    ¡°Sounds like they¡¯re arguing about theyout¡­¡± Brendan frowned, just about to step in when the voices abruptly died down and the door swung open.


    ¡°Mom, Dad.¡± Both kids seemed startled to see their parents lurking.


    15:37


    <b>¡°</b>Lessie, if you have a problem, just talk it out. Don¡¯t start a fight,¡± Karen said, clearly worried. Alessia couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry<b>, </b>Mom. That¡¯s just how he gets when he¡¯s focused¨Che¡¯s not yelling at anyone. Sometimes the construction site¡¯s so loud, he forgets how loud he¡¯s talking.¡± Alessia wasn¡¯t about to tell her mother just how sharp Justin¡¯s tongue could be when dealing with certain people.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± Alessia threw the door wide, revealing a perfectly calm scene: Justin deep in discussion with the foreman, only his tousled hair betraying any stress.


    ¡°Go on, start prepping the food. Carey and the others will be here soon, right?¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t fight, okay? Take this tea in with you,¡± Karen fussed, pressing a cup into Alessia¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Alessia took the tea and closed the door. Karen and Brendan exchanged a look, but finally headed back to the kitchen.


    Inside, Justin swallowed and walked back to Alessia. The foreman just grinned¨Che¡¯d seen this all before¨Cand went off to direct the workers.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tone it down just a little?¡± Alessia said under her breath.


    ¡°Oh,e on!¡± Justin¡¯s voice shot up before Alessia shot him a re, at which he immediately hushed, now sounding slightly aggrieved. ¡°Do you know how rare it is for someone to treat me like this? I mean, who else dares smack me around? And for the record, I don¡¯t just yell at people for no reason. Some of these rich wannabes really think they can boss me around just because they¡¯ve got money.¡±


    He mimicked the whiny voice of a client on the phone: ¡°Money¡¯s no object. You know who I am? I¡¯m the Tate family¡¯s eldest daughter! Designing a room is nothing for you¨Cyou should be honored!¡±


    Justin¡¯s sarcasm dripped from every word. ¡°Please, like I need her millions. These people love to tter themselves. And who the hell gave her my number in the first ce? What a pain!¡±


    While Justin ranted, Alessia¡¯s attention snagged on something else. ¡°Wait. ¡®The Tate family¡¯s eldest daughter¡®?¡±


    212

 love and power 19

    Alessia arched an eyebrow, a sly smile curving her lips. ¡°You¡¯re blending into your new identity pretty fast.¡±


    ¡°Word¡¯s gotten out, you know. Are you really okay?¡± Justin¡¯s yful expression faded, concern flickering in his eyes.


    ¡°This? Barely worth my attention. She needs the Tate family name for appearances. Do 1?¡±


    Her eyes sparkled, brimming with confidence.


    Justin let out a shortugh. ¡°True. There isn¡¯t a ce you can¡¯t walk into and own.¡±


    He nced around the room, lips pulling into a dissatisfied line. ¡°But isn¡¯t this ce a bit cramped? Didn¡¯t Cole gift you an entire house? Worst case, <i>you </i>can have my spare ce.¡± He shook his head, looking genuinely perplexed. ¡°Can you really stand living here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got my own ns.¡±


    Justin shrugged, used to Alessia¡¯s stubborn independence, and decided not to argue further.


    The workers moved quickly. After a brief discussion with Alessia, they had the room transformed in less than an hour. She and Justin also took the opportunity to rearrange Zachary¡¯s room, optimizing the space.


    With Justin¡¯s input, every inch was put to its best use. He¡¯d have dly renovated the rest of the house too, but Alessia declined, her mind already drifting elsewhere. Meanwhile, Alessia sent Ivan to move his things in.


    ¡°Yours is inside; this part out here¡¯s mine,¡± she exined, pointing to the bed tucked at the back as she walked Ivan through their new room.


    A curtain split the space in two, letting sunlight filter into each side.. Alessia¡¯s bed was in the farthest corner, separated with both a curtain and a pair of bookcases. Two desks sat by the window; Ivan¡¯s side had a small cab packed with paints and brushes.


    Alessia¡¯s bed had another curtain, creating a private little cocoon for sleep¨Ceven if someone came or went, she wouldn¡¯t be disturbed.


    ¡°We keep our boundaries, mind our own business. You paint, I do my thing.


    15:37


    Peaceful coexistence. Consider this my bribe¨Cdeal<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Ivan clutched his paint box, eyes fixed on the cab overflowing with art supplies.


    ¡°Alright, go unpack,¡± Alessia said, ruffling his hair. This time, Ivan didn¡¯t protest.


    She smirked. ¡°Kids are so easy to please.¡±


    With Ivan settled, the boys¡® room was finished soon after.


    Alessia surveyed the updated spaces and nodded in satisfaction. With Justin handling things, she never worried¨Che had a knack for transforming a ce, making even the smallest details shine.


    This line of work was made for him.


    ¡°Thanks for all your help.¡±


    ¡°Miss Tate, it¡¯s nothing. Next time you need something, just say the word,¡± said the lead worker, hefting his toolbox with a good¨Cnatured grin.


    ¡°I¡¯m Morton now,¡± Alessia corrected gently.


    Her words made the two people in the kitchen freeze. Karen¡¯s eyes immediately reddened; she ducked her head, focusing on rolling sushi to hide her trembling hands. Brendan, too, looked unsettled. He wiped his hands, walked over, and gave Karen¡¯s shoulder aforting squeeze.


    The foreman, who had worked with Alessia before, caught on immediately. ¡°Understood, Miss Morton.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get going, then. Call me if you need anything.¡± Justin hung up on another iing call, blocked the number with practiced ease, and pocketed his phone.


    ¡°Got it. Thanks for today. When this settles down, dinner¡¯s on me.¡±


    He just bumped fists with her in reply.


    ¡°See you around, Uncle,¡± Justin called as he left.


    ¡°Sorry I couldn¡¯t be a better hoste by again when you have time,¡± Brendan replied, waving them out.


    No sooner had Justin and his crew left than Carey and the others showed up. Brendan started to say something to Alessia, but seeing the guests arrive, he dropped it and helped Karen wee everyone in.


    The house quickly filled with chatter andughter. Alessia, never one for overly noisy crowds, slipped away after a quick greeting and retreated to her room.


    213


    15:37


    It wasn¡¯t even noon, and she was already drained.


    <b>3/3 </b>

 love and power 20

    Alessia sprawled across the bed, the soft mattress instantly easing the tension in her body. She¡¯d been pampered her whole life¨Cfalling asleep was easy, but


    sleeping well was a whole different story.


    Cole must have known that, too. He¡¯d even swapped out her old mattress for something better. She rolled over twice, just starting to drift off when her phone buzzed.


    On the other side of the room divider, Ivan was focused on his sketchbook. Alessia didn¡¯t bother to hide the call; she answered right away.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Her voice wasnguid, barely mustering any energy.


    ¡°Miss Morton, forced into manualbor? You sound wiped out.¡±


    ¡°Venmo me fifty bucks and I¡¯ll regale you with my rags¨Cto¨Criches saga,¡± she shot


    back.


    Cole chuckled, the sound low and warm across the line as his fingers slid over his screen. ¡°All sorted out, then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I really am a spoiled princess,¡± Alessia admitted, stretching out on the bed with genuine relief.


    Just as she finished speaking, her phone chimed¨Ca new transfer notification. Another hundred thousand dors.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Cole, always so generous. Should I send you a thank¨Cyou card or just bow in gratitude?¡± Alessia epted the money without a second thought; after all, her own funds went straight into Cole¡¯s ount these days. Their rtionship was far closer than most people imagined.


    Cole¡¯sugh rumbled softly through the phone; his voice sent a pleasant shiver down her spine. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have a ce to stay. How long are you nning to keep up this little adventure?¡±


    Alessia sat up, running her fingers through her hair with a careless shrug. ¡°It¡¯s actually kind of fun. I¡¯ll stick around a while longer.¡±


    That evening, Ethan and Zachary returned home together.


    ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re back! Go grab a shower¨Cschool in the morning, remember?¡± Karen called out as soon as she heard the door open, setting aside what she¡¯d been working on.


    15:37


    ¡°Yeah. I told Ethan about the shop thing yesterday. He waited for me <b>at </b><b>work </b><b>and </b>we came back together.¡±


    ¡°Ethan¡¯s home, too? Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I have. So, how¡¯s the shop n going?¡±


    ¡°Almost done, actually. Speaking of which, it¡¯s all thanks to Lessie¨Cshe pulled some strings and got the business license sorted for us. Saved a ton of hassle.¡±


    ¡°Right, Ipletely forgot about that until it basicallynded in myp,¡± Brendan added, handing Ethan the paperwork.


    ¡°Lessie¡¯s that resourceful?¡± Zachary was genuinely surprised, just as Alessia emerged from the bathroom.


    ¡°I just asked a friend for help. It wasn¡¯t a big deal for him,¡± Alessia replied, brushing


    it off.


    ¡°Speaking of friends, Lessie, how do you know Justin? No pressure, just curious,¡± Brendan rified quickly, not wanting Alessia to misunderstand.


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since we were kids. He¡¯s a good guy. If he loses his temper, there¡¯s usually a reason¨Cso don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Justin?¡± Ethan looked puzzled.


    ¡°Yeah, Lessie said he¡¯s an architect friend. I opened the door and was surprised to see it was Justin. Genius is right¨Cthe rooms look so much better after his redesign. Lessie even wanted him to redo ours, but theyout¡¯s fine, so we let it be.¡± ¡°By the way, once my internship ends and my current project wraps up, we¡¯ll finally be able to move into a bigger ce. Lessie, if it ever feels inconvenient, just have Ivan move back to his old room. No reason you should be ufortable just foring home.¡±


    ¡°Does he grind his teeth at night?¡± Alessia asked, deadpan.


    The unexpected question caught Ethan off guard, and everyone in the living room burst outughing.


    ¡°No, Ivan sleeps like a rock,¡± Ethan replied, with a touch of exasperation.


    Alessia just raised an eyebrow in response. Sensing the topic was getting old, the others let it drop.


    ¡°All these renovations must have cost a fortune, right? Lessie, keep your own


    ???


    <b>15:37 </b>


    money¨CDad will handle the remodeling costs,¡± Brendan said.


    ¡°Actually, Dad, once the shop¡¯s up and running and we¡¯ve got steady clients, I¡¯d like to invest in a storefront for you all. Of course, I¡¯ll be taking a cut of the profits. How does that sound?¡±

 love and power 21

    <b>Chapter </b>21


    Alessia didn¡¯t miss a beat before steering the conversation in a new direction.


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you studyw, big bro? Why not draw up a contract? I¡¯ve got a pretty good eye for this stuff. Mom¡¯s barely opened shop today and already has several orders lined up. At this rate, I might actually end up ahead.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Dad¡¯s d you¡¯re thinking that way, but¡ª<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Let¡¯s not rush any decisions just yet. Dad, don¡¯t be so quick to shoot this down. Lessie¡¯s idea is actually pretty solid, but we can talk through the detailster. For now, let¡¯s focus on what¡¯s in front of us. We¡¯ll see how things go and make ns from there.¡±


    As the eldest, Ethan had a calm steadiness about him that naturally inspired confidence. The discussion hade full circle, and with nothing more to add,


    Alessia excused herself and headed to her room to rest.


    A new bed really did wonders for her sleep. When Alessia checked the time, it was already ten o¡¯clock..


    Just like Ethan had said, Ivan was a quiet sleeper, and when he woke, he simply sat in the corner sketching, silent as a shadow. If it weren¡¯t for the asional sound of a pen cap twisting off, you¡¯d almost forget anyone else was there.


    Not wanting to disturb him, Alessia slipped out and opened the door. She found Brendan, Karen, and Zachary gathered around the living room table, counting something over and over, exchanging excited whispers they could barely suppress. ¡°Morning.¡±


    ¡°Lessie, you¡¯re up! Did we wake you?¡±


    ¡°No, I was already awake. Did you guys do well at the market today?¡± Alessia couldn¡¯t help but catch their infectious good mood¨Cher voice naturally lifted with


    theirs.


    ¡°Yeah, it was just a soft opening, so we didn¡¯t make much, but everything sold out. We made almost two hundred.¡± Karen¡¯s eyes sparkled as she sorted through a handful of small bills, looking nothing like the gentle, grieving woman she¡¯d been just days before.


    ¡°All thanks to Lessie. We hadn¡¯t even left the building and we¡¯d already sold a bunch,¡± Brendan added, unconsciously straightening his back with pride. ¡°It takes


    <b>15:37 </b>


    me back, honestly. Feels a bit like those early days starting <b>out</b>, <b>that </b>thrill <b>of </b><bnding </b>our very first order. Today was just like that.¡±


    His tone was thick with nostalgia. He ran his fingers over the crumpled stack of bills, expression caught between pride and longing.


    ¡°Dad, school officially starts tomorrow. There¡¯ll be way more foot traffic, and we¡¯ll be a lot busier. Don¡¯t get all flustered like you did today, okay?¡± Zachary picked up on his father¡¯s mood and smoothly changed the subject.


    ¡°True, and thank goodness Zachary came straight from school to help,¡± Karen chimed in. ¡°Anyway, Lessie, you must be hungry. Let me fix you something light; lunch will be ready soon.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡± Alessia epted without protest. ¡°Oh, and this afternoon, I¡¯m going out with Zachary.¡±


    ¡°You two really hit it off, huh? Brendan, give Lessie some cash. She hardly gets out, so let her treat herself¨Cwhatever you want to eat or drink, go for it.¡± Karen¡¯s smile was warm and genuine, clearly delighted that her two teenagers were already heading out together.


    Seventeen and neen¨Cthey exchanged a look that was equally amused and helpless.


    In the end, Alessia couldn¡¯t win against Brendan and Karen¡¯s insistence. Standing at the bus stop, she stared at the handful of small change in her palm¨Csomething she¡¯d never usually carry¨Cand couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, just take it,¡± Zachary said, noticing her awkwardness.


    Alessia was a curious mix. If someone tried to strong¨Carm her, she¡¯d push back even harder. But faced with sincere kindness, she never quite knew what to do.


    She still hadn¡¯t figured out how to ept these unexpected little gestures of warmth with ease.


    The bus arrived. Alessia got on first, Zachary following behind and dropping coins into the fare box. Their destination was closer than expected; they hopped off midway to pick up a few things, then caught another bus for the second leg.


    All told, the whole journey took barely half an hour.


    Zachary gazed at the old alley ahead, its faded charm straight out of a bygone era, and his eyes softened.


    ¡°I never knew Silverpine City had a ce like this.¡±


    ???


    15:37


    Chapter <b>21 </b>


    ¡°You fit right in here, you know,¡± Alessia sald, thepliment slipping <b>out </b>so naturally it made Zachary flush a little.


    They wandered deeper into the maze ofnes, and the scent of herbs in the air grew stronger.


    ¡°Think you can tell what¡¯s in the air?¡± Alessia suddenly grinned, turning to look at him, curiosity lighting up her face.

 love and power 22

    Zachary met her gaze, catching the lively spark and mischievous glint in her eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile fondly, nose twitching as he actually managed to name a few herbs aloud.


    Alessia¡¯s lips curved in a sly grin, but she offered noment. She led him through twisting corridors, turning left and right, until they stopped before an unremarkable wooden door.


    The door stood slightly ajar. Through the crack, they could spot an elderly man sprawled out in a worn armchair,zily waving a fan and asionally humming along to the radio¡¯s scratchy tunes. A small table beside him was piled high with cakes and snacks¨Che looked utterly content.


    Out of politeness, Zachary barely nced inside before looking away, careful not to


    intrude.


    Alessia pressed a finger to her lips, signaling for silence. Zachary obediently stepped back behind her. But instead of entering immediately, Alessia waited for her moment. As soon as the old man popped another snack into his mouth, she flung the door wide open.


    ¡°Caught you red¨Chanded, Old Dawson! Sneaking snacks again, are we?¡± Alessia¡¯s sudden voice startled the old man, who instinctively hid the treats behind his back. ¡°What snacks? I don¡¯t see any snacks.¡±


    Alessia gave a coldugh. ¡°Why don¡¯t you swallow those chips in your mouth first before you deny it?¡±


    Busted, Xander Dawson straightened up in his chair. Alessia picked up the teapot, skillfully brewed a cup, and set it in front of him¨Ccourteous, but not exactly overflowing with warmth.


    Xander, having just finished his chips and feeling a bit parched, took a long sip. The tea was good, and he had <i>to </i>admit, the girl knew what she was doing. He nodded, savoring the lingering taste.


    ¡°Hand them over,¡± Alessia said, palm outstretched and expression stern.


    ¡°Hand what over? You imp! You barelye by to visit your old man, I¡¯m lucky if I see you twice in a whole summer!¡± Xander feigned ignorance, grumbling about her neglect.


    15:37


    ¡°Still want those pastries from Blossom Bakery?¡± Alessia shot back.


    At this, Xander snorted. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring anything, did you? Trying to trick your old granddad now, are you?¡±


    Alessia rolled her eyes. ¡°Hand over the snacks, and I promise I¡¯m not lying. Zachary,


    you cane in now.¡±


    Hearing his cue, Zachary finally stepped inside, a pastry box in his hands.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson,¡± he greeted, holding out the box.


    At the sound of his voice, Xander turned. Their eyes met, and Zachary nearly fumbled the box. He nced at Alessia, then back at Xander, disbelief written all over his face.


    ¡°Xander¡­¡±


    ¡°Easy, Zachary. No need to be nervous,¡± Alessia said, patting his shoulder and taking the box from him.


    Zachary swallowed hard, suddenly unsure what to do with his hands and feet, his eyes still shining with a hint of awe and reverence.


    ¡°So, you only show up when you need something, huh?¡± Xander said, sizing up Zachary but really addressing Alessia.


    ¡°We genuinely came to see you, too,¡± Alessia replied, handing over the pastries. As Xander epted them, she deftly snatched the hidden snacks from behind his back.


    Xander¡¯s eyes widened in protest, but he could only watch helplessly.


    ¡°Come on, didn¡¯t I have Cole bring you some other treats already? These are all greasy and loaded with calories. For a retired doctor, you sure don¡¯t watch what you eat.¡±


    ¡°What do you know, kid? I¡¯m halfway to the grave already¨Cevery snack could be my


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to pull that ¡®half¨Cfoot¡® right back out for you,¡± Alessia retorted, making Xander chuckle despite himself.


    Unable to keep a straight face any longer, Xander turned his attention to Zachary.


    ¡°Let me introduce you¨Cthis is my brother, Zachary.¡±


    ¡°Now hang on, girl, I might be old but I¡¯m not senile. Since when do you have a


    212


    <b>15:37 </b>


    brother<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°It¡¯splicated. Something happened, and I need you to take a look at him.¡±


    At this, Xander flopped back into his chair, looking aszy as ever.


    ¡°What are the symptoms?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°He¡¯s had it since birth¨Cweak constitution.¡± Alessia rattled off a few more details, peppered with medical jargon. Zachary managed to keep his surprise in check, his face giving nothing away.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just grab some medicine from the dispensary out front, then?¡±


    <b>3/3 </b>

 love and power 23

    Even so, Xander still beckoned him over.


    Zachary hurried forward and offered his hand. Xander¡¯s wrinkled fingers rested on Zachary¡¯s wrist; after a moment, his expression grew grave.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made it this far, young man¨Cyour family must¡¯ve spent a small fortune on you. You¡¯ve got a precious life.¡±


    ¡°We did spend quite a bit in the early years,¡± Zachary answered politely, the stiffness in his posture betraying his nerves.


    Xander released his hand and called out, ¡°Six.¡±


    A boy of about fourteen or fifteen came running from the back room.


    ¡°What is it now, Master? If you¡¯re looking for more snacks, I¡¯m warning you¨Cif Alessia finds out I bought them for you again, she¡¯ll have my head¡­¡±


    Six was still rambling when he suddenly came face¨Cto¨Cface with Alessia¡¯s unimpressed, half¨Csmiling gaze. He swallowed hard and turned awkwardly away.


    A hand mped down on his shoulder. With his back to Alessia, Six looked ready to burst into tears, but when he turned around, he¡¯d already stered on a sycophantic grin.


    ¡°Oh, look who¡¯s here¨Cthe one and only, breathtakingly gorgeous Miss Alessia Tate! The fairest of them all, the radiant beauty who shames the moon and outshines the


    stars.¡±


    The sudden shift in tone made Zachary press his lips together to hide augh, while Alessia just rolled her eyes and reached out to pinch his ear.


    ¡°Ow, ow, ow! I¡¯m sorry, Lessie, I¡¯m sorry, I swear!¡± Six yelped so loudly that a stranger might¡¯ve thought she was torturing him.


    In reality, Alessia wasn¡¯t even pinching that hard.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough¨Ckeep yelling and you¡¯ll go deaf,¡± Alessia said, giving his head a light swat. ¡°I¡¯ll let the snack thing slide for now.¡±


    At her words, Six immediately dropped his act and grinned from ear to ear.


    Xander ignored their antics, clearly used to the chaos. He gestured again, and Six straightened up, put on a respectful air, and hurried to his side with a slight bow.


    ¡°Six, get everything ready.¡±


    15:37


    ¡°Yes<b>, </b>sir.¡± Gone was the jokester¨CSix responded crisply and set off to do his task without <b>dy</b>.


    As Xander made to stand, Alessia immediately stepped in to help him. Joking around was one thing, but respect and proper manners were never optional.


    Zachary took it all in, then lowered his eyes, a fleeting look of disappointment crossing his face as some memory stirred.


    ¡°Zachary.¡± Alessia, steadying Xander as they entered the next room, nced back to see Zachary still standing where she¡¯d left him.


    Shaken from his reverie, Zachary quickly masked his expression with a smile and followed them.


    They crossed the house to the courtyard, where Six was already waiting by a door. When he saw Xander, he stepped forward and took over for Alessia, helping the old man inside.


    The room was filled with a faint herbal aroma¨Cnot bitter, but soothing, almost refreshing. Zachary breathed it in, liking the scent, lost in thought.


    Alessia nced at him but said nothing.


    ¡°Sit. Give me your hand.¡±


    Xander¡¯s tone was all business now, a far cry from earlier. Alessia and Six stood quietly on either side, their yfulness gone, reced by a respectful silence.


    The room was calm, the air thick with the gentle scent of herbs. Xander asked a series of questions, and Zachary answered each one. asionally, Xander would direct a question at Six; if Six was stumped, Alessia would chime in with the


    answer.


    The atmosphere grew unexpectedly serious. Six¡¯s nervousness became more obvious, while Alessia remained cool and collected. Every now and then, she¡¯d arch an eyebrow at Six, her expression openly challenging.


    Zachary noticed their silent exchange but only smiled faintly, saying nothing.


    ¡°Six.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Six answered, tense, expecting another question.


    ¡°Look at you¨Cso easily rattled. You should learn from Alessia. She could answer just as well as you do now when she was half your age.¡± Xander¡¯s words made Alessia shoot Six a smug grin. Six red back, sulking but unable to argue.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    15:37


    <b>¡°</b><b>Write </b>out all the questions you couldn¡¯t answer <b>today</b>. Bring them <b>to </b><b>me </b><b>tomorrow</b>. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Six wilted like a scolded puppy, his tone subdued, but he didn¡¯t dare


    protest.

 love and power 24

    <b>Chapter </b><b>24 </b>


    ¡°All right, take this and him, and go pick up the medicine from the front.¡±


    Six took the prescription, nced at it, then at Zachary, nodded, and led him out.


    The door creaked shut behind them. At Xander¡¯s gesture, Alessia slipped quietly into the seat Zachary had just vacated.


    ¡°So, when did you suddenly get a second brother? You¡¯re not here about a patient, are you? Seems more like you¡¯re here to introduce someone.¡± Xander hadn¡¯t missed the subtle tap of Zachary¡¯s finger¨Ca little signal, seemingly casual, but timed perfectly to answer Six¡¯s silent question about the quantity of herbs.


    ¡°The illness isn¡¯t hard to treat, but at this rate, he won¡¯t make it to twenty¨Cfive. We could only bring him here, let you nurse his health for a while.¡± Alessia wasn¡¯t the least bit flustered at being seen through. She slid a neatly folded note across the table to Xander, then, with practiced ease, began preparing some tea.


    Her careful movements made it obvious she¡¯d learned this on purpose.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set that aside for now. Tell me what¡¯s really going on.¡± Xander unfolded the note, gave it a quick scan, and set it aside. He recognized Alessia¡¯s handwriting at a nce¨Che already had a pretty good idea what this was about.


    Alessia poured the freshly brewed tea and handed him a cup before giving him a quick rundown of recent events.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you left the Tate family, but why note here? You could have any room. you wanted, do whatever you pleased¨Cno one would get in your way. Why go to the Mortons and put up with all that?¡±


    Xander frowned, but Alessia just shook her head, calm as ever. ¡°It wasn¡¯t so bad.¡±


    ¡°You child¡­ So much happened and you never said a word to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you now, aren¡¯t I? As soon as I got things settled, you were the first to


    know.¡±


    ¡°Seems the Mortons made a good impression on you.¡±


    Alessia just smiled, saying neither yes nor no.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be together for a year, so I¡¯ll help where I can. Once college starts, everyone goes their own way. After that, what happens is up to them.¡±


    Xander studied her, his clouded eyes impossible to read. After a while, he let out a


    15:38


    long, quiet sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Tate or Morton families are really worth it <b>for </b>you¨Cor for an old man like me. But this ce will always be yours, you know<b>?</b>¡±


    Alessia refilled his cup, a soft smile on her lips. ¡°I know, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Come on. We¡¯ll start with this regimen and move on to acupuncture after. There¡¯s no rushing this. As for everything else, we¡¯ll see how it goes.¡± Xander tucked the note away and stood up.


    Alessia set down the teapot and hurried over to steady him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±


    Xander patted her hand, his touch gentle and full of affection. There was no need to say anything more.


    In the front of the house, Six led Zachary into a small side room, then went behind the counter to gather the medicine. Some of the ingredients were rare and kept locked away, so only Six was allowed to retrieve them.


    Zachary sat waiting, ncing through the window at the main hall. If it weren¡¯t for the people in modern clothesing to pick up their prescriptions, he could almost believe he¡¯d stepped back in time to an old¨Cworld apothecary.


    The ce was busy, a mix of ordinary folks and the well¨Cheeled. Some kept their faces hidden, making it impossible to see who they were. Strangely, despite the crowd, the hall was quiet¨Cconversations were rare and always hushed.


    The air was scented with the same fragrance as the private room he¡¯d just left. Bored, Zachary pulled out his phone and started jotting down notes.


    ¡°This packet¡¯s good for two doses¨Cmorning and evening. I wrote down the exact amount of water you¡¯ll need. When you finish it,e back for more.¡±


    Six¡¯s sudden voice jerked Zachary back to the present.


    ¡°Thanks. How much do I owe you?¡±


    Six shot him a suspicious look, sizing him up.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Zachary asked, confused.


    ¡°So, who exactly are you to Alessia? I¡¯ve never seen you before. Her boyfriend? No way¨CCole would never let that slide.¡± Six rubbed his chin and fired off questions in rapid session, leaving Zachary unsure how to respond.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lessie¡¯s second brother. Zachary.¡± He had no idea who Cole was, but his gut


    told him not to ask.


    ???


    15:38


    <b>¡°</b>Second brother? Howe I¡¯ve never <b>heard </b>of that<b>? </b>Cousin or <b>something</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Six </b>leaned in, eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Her real brother,¡± Zachary replied, a little ufortable with the sudden closeness and inching back.


    ¡°Her real brother? Don¡¯t mess around. Her brother¡¯s Max Tate, and trust me, that guy¡¯s in a league of his own.¡± Six didn¡¯t even hesitate to shoot him down.

 love and power 25

    <b>Chapter </b><b>25 </b>


    Zachary pressed his lips together, searching for the right words, when Alessia suddenly appeared and gave Six a swift smack on the back of the head. Six yelped, clutching his head, and darted behind Xander for protection.


    ¡°Father, did you see that? She hit me again.¡±


    ¡°You talk too much. Serves you right,¡± Xander replied without missing a beat. Six pouted but didn¡¯t dare argue.


    ¡°He¡¯s my real brother. I was switched at birth,¡± Alessia announced, her tone so matter¨Cof¨Cfact that it made Zachary feel strangely guilty.


    Six¡¯s eyes went wide as he nced between them. ¡°So you got kicked out by the Tate family? When did that happen? I¡¯ve been keeping your old room at Eastwood Estate tidy all this time. Want me to go make up your bed?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. She ruffled his hair, her tone softening. ¡°Anyway, my name¡¯s Alessia now. Don¡¯t forget it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t,¡± Six promised quickly, not daring to ask more.


    ¡°And the room-?¡±


    ¡°No need for it right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± If you listened closely, you could hear a note of disappointment in his voice.


    Alessia¡¯s smile never faded. Zachary could tell she was in high spirits¨Cthe kind of genuine warmth she¡¯d never shown during her time with the Morton family. Back then, her smiles had always seemed forced, distant. Now, there was a real glow about her.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got the medicine. It¡¯s gettingte, so we¡¯ll be heading out. And no snacking, you hear me? Next time, I¡¯ll bring you something else to try.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you nag more than anyone I know. No idea who you got that from.¡± Xander grumbled, but there was a lightness in his voice that made it clear he enjoyed Alessia¡¯s fussing.


    ¡°If I catch you sneaking treats to Grandpa again, I¡¯ll send you on a haunted house tour, I swear.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Sis, you¡¯re my only sister! I wouldn¡¯t dare, really!¡± Six pressed his palms together in a pleading gesture, nearly dropping to his knees.


    15:38


    ¡°Can I ask a question?¡± Zachary¡¯s voice cut in suddenly, drawing everyone¡¯s


    attention.


    ¡°There¡¯s a medicinal scent in both the room and the hall. I drew up a list of the ingredients, but I keep feeling like I missed something. Mr. Dawson, if it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you help me figure it out?¡±


    Xander¡¯s interest was piqued. He nced at Alessia, who just smirked and shrugged, making it clear she hadn¡¯t put Zachary up to this.


    ¡°What ingredients did you list?¡±


    ¡°Agarwood, benzoin¡­¡± Zachary recited the items, even giving rough amounts, impressively urate.


    Xander nodded. ¡°Alessia, why don¡¯t you tell him thest one?¡±


    ¡°Angelica root,¡± she said.


    ¡°Angelica?¡± Zachary looked surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The dose is small, though. I¡¯m impressed you even noticed it.¡±


    Alessia was a little taken aback by Zachary¡¯s unexpected perceptiveness.


    ¡°You¡¯re spot¨Con with the rare herbs, but overlooked the mostmon one,¡± Xander added. ¡°Did you study this before?¡±


    ¡°I grew up around medicine, soaked in herbal baths as a kid. After a while, you pick things up. I know the basics,¡± Zachary answered respectfully.


    Xander nodded, deep in thought, his gaze lingering on Zachary.


    ¡°Did you write this yourself?¡± Xander pulled out a slip of paper¨CZachary recognized


    it instantly as the prescription Alessia had asked him to jot down. Surprised, he nodded and nced at Alessia, who looked back innocently.


    ¡°What¡¯s it for?¡±


    The question made Zachary¡¯s heart race. He tried to steady himself, sping his elegant hands together as he carefully exined his reasoning.


    When he finished, silence settled over the room. Zachary barely dared to breathe, lips pressed tight, his nerves evident in the way his fingers intertwined.


    ¡°Would you be interested in learning a thing or two from an old man like me?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes widened. Instinctively, he looked at Alessia. She raised an eyebrow, a subtle smile ying at her lips.


    15:38


    Chipter 25


    ¡°You mean-?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never married, never had kids. I¡¯ve seen plenty of talented youngsters, but <i>none </i>have stuck with this line of work.¡± Xander nced at Alessia, his meaning clear, but quickly returned his focus to Zachary.


    <b>15.38</b>:

 love and power 26

    ¡°You¡¯ve got real potential, kid. You seem steady, too. And since your health needs some looking after for the next six months or so, why not stick around? I can teach you. Would you like to learn?¡±


    Zachary stared in astonishment, mouth parted, utterly speechless. Alessia, unable to bear the awkward silence, pressed gently on his back, nudging him forward into a respectful bow toward Xander.


    ¡°It would be¡­ such an honor to learn from you, sir. Ever since I started down this path, I¡¯ve admired you so much. I¡¯ve read your papers and books a dozen times over, and every time I get something new from them. I even nned to major in medicine at college. I¡¯ve always dreamed of meeting you in person. I¡­ I promise I¡¯ll work hard. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s heart was pounding so hard it almost hurt. The tips of his ears were


    scarlet, and his voice trembled with nervous excitement.


    Xander narrowed his eyes, chuckling softly, clearly in a good mood.


    ¡°This is all rather sudden, but some traditions can¡¯t be skipped. We can forgo theplicated rituals, but a cup of tea is still in order. Six, bring the tea.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Six answered at once and hurried off.


    Six was never the most gifted¨Che¡¯d followed Xander and picked up what he could, but he was always a bit of a jack¨Cof¨Call¨Ctrades, more reliable in a pinch than truly skilled. He called Xander ¡°mentor¡± every day, but he knew his own limits and had never formally been epted as an apprentice, worried he¡¯d tarnish Xander¡¯s reputation.


    Alessia was talented, and Xander had considered taking her under his wing, but her ambitionsy elsewhere. So this cup of tea for a formal apprenticeship¨Cit was the first time Xander had ever epted one.


    He half¨Cclosed his eyes and nodded. If it had been anyone else, he might have hesitated, but since Alessia had brought Zachary, his mind was nearly made up.


    It was rare to meet someone with real promise he wasn¡¯t about to let the opportunity slip by. There was just something about Zachary that resonated with him.


    No one had expected things to turn out this way. On the way home, Zachary stil! couldn¡¯t quite believe it. He drifted along in a daze, half¨Cconvinced he was


    15:38


    dreaming.


    ¡°That¡¯s Xander, after all. When I was a kid and visited the hospital, everyone talked about him¡ªhe¡¯s a legend, right out of the textbooks. And now¡­ he¡¯s my mentor?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alessia replied, every time Zachary asked, her patience uncharacteristically steady.


    ¡°Lessie, did you ask Mr. Dawson to do this? How could he agree to take me on after meeting me just once? And that note¡­ Lessie, what exactly is your rtionship with Mr. Dawson?¡±


    ¡°You seized the chance. The old man values talent. If you put your heart into learning from him, you¡¯ll gain a lot. Don¡¯t waste his efforts.¡± Alessia didn¡¯t exin her connection to Xander.


    ¡°I was already nning to apply to medical school,¡± Zachary said, barely able to contain his excitement as he stood before Alessia. ¡°But I never dreamed¡­¡±


    ¡°Just do your best,¡± Alessia said, patting his shoulder with her usual calm, her tone unwavering.


    Zachary had been the first of the Mortons to truly wee Alessia. From the start, he¡¯d quietly watched over her. If he noticed a mosquito bite on her hand, there¡¯d be bug spray, repellent, and even an electric zapper outside her door the next morning.


    There were countless little gestures like that¨Che¡¯d always observed everyone¡¯s moods, soothing them in his own unobtrusive way.


    Xander was right¨Cshe could have helped Zachary herself without ever bringing him to Xander. But connections areplicated. Building rtionships is one thing; nurturing someone¡¯s abilities is another.


    She only meant to test his capabilities, never expecting he¡¯d surpass her expectations. If she was the guide who brought Zachary to the threshold, it was he who found the courage <i>to </i>open the door. He¡¯d seized his chance, and that would only benefit both of them.

 love and power 27

    ¡°I should probably let Mom and Dad know when I get back.¡±


    Zachary was still muttering to himself when Alessia stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°I need to go somewhere, so I won¡¯t be heading home with you. Don¡¯t worry about dinner for me tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Just text me when you¡¯re on your way back so I cane down and meet you. It¡¯s not safe around here at night.¡± Zachary didn¡¯t push for details¨Che just gave a gentle reminder.


    Alessia wasn¡¯t concerned about her safety, but if she refused, Zachary would only insist, and she¡¯d rather avoid the back¨Cand¨Cforth. So she nodded and agreed.


    At the fork in the road, Alessia turned the corner, disappearing from view as Zachary watched. He clutched the bag in his hand, let out a quiet sigh, and aplicated expression flickered across his face¨Chalf a smile, half worry.


    If it had been Ileana, he probably would¡¯ve asked a thousand questions. But when it came to Alessia, his concern was tangled with the fear ofing across as overbearing. He was still trying to figure out how to make her feelfortable


    around him.


    Back at the townhouse, Xander was already sprawled in the armchair, happily sampling the pastries Alessia had brought over.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s Zachary¡¯s story? Other than Cole and Lessie, no one else has passed that scent test, right? You don¡¯t think Lessie gave him the answers ahead of time, do you?¡±


    Xander beckoned Six over with a smirk. Six crouched in front of him, only to be met with a sharp flick to the forehead. Six winced, rubbing the sore spot.


    ¡°You know what kind of person Lessie is. She wouldn¡¯t bring someone here who didn¡¯t have what it takes. How long have you been with me now? Five, six years at least, and you still can¡¯t answer half as many questions as she can!¡±


    ¡°Lessie¡¯s brain is like something out of a sci¨Cfi movie. How am I supposed topete with that? All these years, only Cole¡¯s evene close to matching her.¡± Six sounded thoroughly aggrieved.


    ¡°Do you really think you measure up to her? I¡¯m talking about Zachary.¡±


    ¡°What? The guy didn¡¯t say a word the whole time!¡± Six¡¯s voice shot up in disbelief.


    15:38


    Xander stuffed a pastry in his mouth and slipped a note into his hand.


    ¡°Alright, get to the front yard and help out. Quit hanging around and getting on my nerves.¡± With that, Xander sank back in the chair, but his mind lingered on the memory of Zachary quietly answering questions, his fingers rhythmically drumming along his jeans. At first, Xander thought it was just coincidence, but after a string of correct answers, he realized Zachary¡¯s attention to detail was no ident.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know¨Cno one but your precious Lessie is allowed to hang around you.¡± Six mumbled, spraying crumbs everywhere and making Xander lunge at him in mock annoyance.


    Luckily, Six darted away before Xander could catch him, grabbing another pastry as he ran, leaving Xander somewhere between exasperation and amusement.


    Out in the front yard, Six finally unfolded the note. The list of ingredients and their precise amounts¨Cit was a basic form, but¡­ to get it right just from reading, without any formal training¡­


    Six tucked the note away, nodding to himself in grudging approval.


    Meanwhile, Zachary unlocked the front door, his heart a tangle of emotions. From the kitchen came the sounds of Brendan preparing dinner. Karen, who¡¯d been building blocks with Ivan in the living room, poked her head out at the noise.


    ¡°Hey, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lessie? Didn¡¯t shee back with you?¡± Karen nced behind him, expecting to see his sister.


    ¡°She had something to do, so she¡¯s noting home for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright, well, when she gets in, make sure you go down and meet her. This neighborhood gets sketchy after dark. Lessie¡¯s a young woman, after all¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Zachary¡¯s tone was gentle.


    ¡°By the way, did you buy anything this afternoon?¡± Karen eyed the bag in Zachary¡¯s hand, assuming it was some sibling loot from their outing.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I need to talk to you about.¡± A small, lighthearted smile yed at Zachary¡¯s lips.


    Karen immediately picked up on his mood, her own smile growing. ¡°What¡¯s with the suspense, huh? You¡¯ve learned how <i>to </i>keep secrets now¨Cis it good news?¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t answer. He set the bag down on the table. At his gesture, Karen


    15:38


    opened it¨Cand her smile immediately faded.


    15:38 love and power 2

 love and power 28

    ¡°Why is it medicine?


    Sensing the shift in mood, Ivan quietly set aside his blocks and moved to sit beside Zachary without a word. Zachary ruffled his hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry<b>, </b>Mom, it¡¯s nothing serious. But guess whose prescription is this?¡±


    ¡°Whose prescription?¡± Karen asked, caught off guard. Brendan must have joined them at some point, because now he was sitting beside her too.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be Lessie, could it?¡±


    ¡°Well, actually, we have Lessie to thank for this.¡± Zachary decided not to keep them in suspense any longer and recounted everything that had happened that afternoon.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying Lessie not only got Dr. Dawson to treat you, but also convinced him to take you on as his apprentice?¡± Brendan¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief.


    ¡°Xander¡­ Is this the same Xander your specialist mentioned when you went to the hospital before?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± Zachary¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he nodded, giving them a clear and simple answer.


    ¡°We spent a fortune just trying to get an appointment¡­¡±


    ¡°Appointment? We couldn¡¯t even track him down,¡± Brendan added.


    ¡°Exactly. Are <i>you </i>serious? How did Lessie manage that? Forget about being his apprentice, I¡¯d be grateful if he¡¯d just agree to see you at all. Truly, it¡¯s a blessing. Zachary, what did Dr. Dawson say? Is your health okay?¡±


    ¡°He just said I¡¯ll need a few more follow¨Cups, but I¡¯d have to go over there on weekends anyway. Plus, I get to learn from him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. This is a real opportunity, Zachary, don¡¯t waste it. Make the most of what Lessie¡¯s done for you and live up to Dr. Dawson¡¯s expectations,¡± Brendan


    said, his tone grave.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°If it gets to be <i>too </i>much, promise you¡¯ll tell me,¡± Karen said softly. ¡°I know how much this means to you, and I¡¯m happy you can follow your dream. But if it ever bes <i>too </i>much, taking another year off is fine by me. After all we¡¯ve been through, I know now¨Cwhat matters most is that our family is healthy and together.


    15:38


    Nothing elsees close<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Zachary nodded, and though Brendan stayed silent, he reached over and gently patted Karen¡¯s back.


    One of the Mortons¡® best qualities was that when their children had their own ideas, they didn¡¯t try to stand in the way. They offered honest advice and clear boundaries, but ultimately let their kids weigh their own choices. That¡¯s why the Morton children always acted with such thoughtfulness and independence.


    But now, they were starting to realize that when it came to raising Ileana, they¡¯d gotten it wrong. Their endless indulgence and favoritism had only¡­


    ¡°By the way, Zachary, you can¡¯t tell anyone that Lessie knows Dr. Dawson, or that you¡¯re his apprentice now. We don¡¯t want to cause Lessie any trouble, and you haven¡¯t made your name yet¨Ctalking about it would only make things harder for both you and Dr. Dawson.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Ever since Lessie joined our family, not only have we failed to give her a better life, we¡¯re the ones who ended up better off because of her. I can¡¯t even exin how, but


    the whole mood in this house has lifted.¡±


    Karen¡¯s eyes were full of emotion as she spoke about Alessia.


    ¡°We may be a family now, but we¡¯ve never really taken care of Lessie¨Cnot for a single day. Zachary, you need to remember what happened today. When you¡¯ve made something of yourself, don¡¯t ever forget that Lessie was the one who showed you the way.¡±


    Zachary answered each word with patience and sincerity.


    Meanwhile, Alessia waspletely unaware of the Mortons¡® conversation. She slipped through a side street, where a girl in a leather jacket sat astride a


    motorcycle, waving her over.


    Alessia noticed a few lowlifes groaning on the ground around Ste Laine and couldn¡¯t help shaking her head in exasperation.


    ¡°Still as reckless as ever?¡±


    Ste slid her sunsses down to reveal her striking eyes, gave Alessia a teasing wink, and tossed her a helmet. Alessia just smiled, pulled the helmet on, and swung onto the bike behind her.


    The motorcycle¡¯s engine thundered through the alley. Neither of them even spared a


    15:38


    nce for the men on the ground as they sped away.

 love and power 29

    The roar of the motorcycle and the rush of wind tore past their ears as they weaved across the street. After a quick turn, the two women slipped down a narrow alley and finally came to a stop at the end. The door to the bar stood wide open, looking unremarkable from the outside. Inside, just two or three people were quietly tidying up, getting ready for the night ahead.


    Alessia pulled off her helmet and ran a hand through her long hair, smoothing it absentmindedly. Ste, with her neat, close¨Ccropped hair, gave it a quick tousle and seemed content to leave it be¨Cuntil Alessia rolled her eyes and reached over to pat down a stray tuft sticking up at the back.


    A server spotted them and rushed over, taking their helmets. Ste tossed him her keys as well, then slipped an arm around Alessia¡¯s shoulders and led her inside. At five¨Csix, Alessia wasn¡¯t short, but Ste still had nearly a head on her.


    ¡°So? It¡¯s just like your ns,¡± Ste said, barely through the door before her excitement bubbled over. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be the co¨Cowner, but you never even showed up for the grand opening.¡±


    ¡°You know I prefer to keep a low profile. Besides, didn¡¯t I send you some little gifts as an apology?¡± Alessia cupped her face in her hands and winked. ¡°Miss Laine is far too gracious to hold a grudge¨Cright?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dare be mad at my favorite sponsor.¡± Ste nced over at the disy of sses and bottles behind the bar, shaking her head with mock admiration. ¡°Seriously, though.¡±


    ¡°Just some baubles worth, what, almost eight million?¡± Alessia replied with a smirk. That was exactly why Ste hadn¡¯t worried when Alessia left the Tate family.


    How many pampered heiresses could, before even turning twenty¨Cone, casually spend eight million on ¡°little trinkets¡°-and, while she was at it, invest another million into her friend¡¯s pipe¨Cdream bar, all without any help from home?


    Alessia didn¡¯t answer further. She simply made a slow circuit of the bar, Ste trailing behind her in silence.


    This wasn¡¯t your typical bar, all neon and shadowy corners. Instead, the whole ce was bathed in a warm, golden glow¨Cnot sultry, but quietly luxurious. Anyone with an eye for it would notice: from the tiniest ss to the bricks in the wall, everything here was chosen with care. Some things, Ste knew, couldn¡¯t be bought with money alone.


    <i>1/2 </i>


    Once she¡¯d looked her fill, Alessia dropped into a cozy corner seat. Ste snapped her fingers, and a server appeared with a cocktail and a soda.


    Ste flicked her hair back, picking up her cocktail with one hand and draping her other arm along the sofa, looking effortlessly cool.


    ¡°So, my illustrious patron¨Care you pleased with what you see?¡±


    Alessia arched an eyebrow, took a sip of juice, and set it down. ¡°Not bad. With Justin and his crew handling the build, I¡¯m not worried.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Queenie doing?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be back by the end of the year, most likely.¡±


    ¡°Good. She keeps telling me everything¡¯s fine, but if something¡¯s really wrong, nobody¡¯s better at hiding it than her. Last time, she nearly died and I only found out because I was extra nosy. Otherwise, she¡¯d still be keeping it from me.<b>¡± </b>


    Knowing this topic always riled Ste up, Alessia steered the conversation elsewhere. ¡°But you called me over today¨Cwas there something important?¡±


    ¡°Nothing major,¡± Ste said, shrugging. ¡°I poached a new house singer from another ce. Pretty easy on the eyes. How about we grab dinnerter, thene back for a couple of songs?¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t look too interested, but she nodded anyway.


    ¡°By the way, I heard you took your brother to see a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Justin Keane told you?¡± Alessia cocked an eyebrow, catching the flicker of guilt on Ste¡¯s face.


    ¡°He stopped by for a couple drinks yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday? Or does hee here every night?¡± Alessia teased, her tone light and yful.


    Ste made a show of sipping her drink, refusing to take the bait. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. What¡¯s your angle?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to stick around for at least another year, so I figured I¡¯d return the favor. It¡¯d be a shame if he died at twenty¨Cfive. He¡¯s not a bad guy¨Chas some talent, too¨Cso I just went with the flow and did him a good turn. The old man¡¯s always wanted to take on an apprentice, and now he¡¯s got one. At least he¡¯ll quit nagging me about it for a while.¡±

 love and power 30

    Ste nodded approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s just like you¨Cnot interested in anyone without real ability. And if Mr. Dawson actually agreed to take him on as a student, you know he must be talented.¡±


    She nced at Alessia. ¡°So, how¡¯s it going between you two? If things aren¡¯t working out, don¡¯t force yourself. It¡¯s not like you have nowhere else to go.¡±


    Alessia shook her head, losing track of how many times she¡¯d already exined this. Still, her tone was patient, never once betraying any irritation at her friend¡¯s


    concern.


    The conversation paused for a moment. Then, as if struck by a sudden thought, Ste crossed her long legs and leaned in, eyes keenly focused on Alessia.


    ¡°I just got an invitation from the Tates. It¡¯s for some big family reunion dinner¨Cseems like they¡¯re nning to officially wee their long¨Clost daughter. Any idea what you¡¯re going to do? Or should I go stir up some trouble for you?¡±


    Alessia let out a softugh. ¡°You? Stirring up trouble?¡±


    Ste rubbed her nose, slightly embarrassed. ¡°Thatst time at the Thornes¡® party was honestly an ident. All I did was air out some of Hugo¡¯s dirtyundry from school¨Chow could I have guessed he¡¯d lose his cool like that?¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°A grown man, can¡¯t out¨Cargue me, can¡¯t out¨Cfight me¨Cpathetic.¡± Truth be told, the whole fiasco had started because of Alessia.


    Hugo Thorne was notorious at their school for being a yboy and azy troublemaker, constantly pestering Alessia. The problem was, the Tates and the Thornes did business together, so Alessia couldn¡¯t just cut ties openly. That¡¯s why Ste always stepped in¨Cand by now, everyone at school knew Ste and Hugo couldn¡¯t stand each other.


    After weeks of tension, the Thornes threw a birthday party for their patriarch. The Tates, hoping to push Alessia and Hugo together, made sure both of them were there. That¡¯s when Ste revealed footage of Hugo bullying students from less wealthy families¨Cright there at the party.


    No one expected Hugo to explode the way he did, hurling insults and even trying to hit Ste in front of all the guests. But Ste wasn¡¯t exactly helpless. Even in her evening gown, she flipped him t on his back. The room fell silent; Patriarch Thorne¡¯s face went nearly purple.


    15-38


    The birthday party was a disaster, and Hugo was promptly shipped off overseas <b>by </b>his family, left to fend for himself. On his very first night abroad, he ran into local troublemakers and nearly lost his life. Though they managed <i>to </i>save him, he was left paralyzed from the waist down.


    When Ste heard the full story, sheughed till she cried. Needless to say, the Tates and Thornes quietly dropped any ns for an engagement between Alessia and Hugo.


    ¡°He really got what wasing to him,¡± Ste said, grinning. ¡°Though I can¡¯t help but think it was all a little too convenient¨Cif I had to guess, I¡¯d say it reeks of something that crazy eldest Tate son would pull.¡±


    At that, Alessia nced up at her friend. Ste realized she¡¯d said too much and quickly mimed zipping her lips shut.


    ¡°Speaking of Max,¡± she continued, ¡°are the Tate siblingsing back for this dinner?¡±


    Alessia answered honestly. ¡°No idea.¡±


    ¡°Wait, so since you left the Tates, they haven¡¯t tried to contact you at all?¡±


    Alessia shook her head, her expression calm.


    Ste clicked her tongue in disapproval. ¡°Figures. Cold¨Cblooded, everyst one of them.¡±


    Alessia just smiled faintly, offering noment.


    ¡°And what about that Ilea¨Cwait, what¡¯s her name again?¡±


    ¡°Ileana,¡± Alessia supplied.


    ¡°Right!¡± Ste snapped her fingers. ¡°Heard about that mess too. Doesn¡¯t sound like a peach. Rumor is she¡¯s transferring into our ss. You¡¯ve met her¨Cshould we be worried?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress. She¡¯s not worth the trouble.¡±


    Ste had no reason to doubt Alessia¡¯s confidence. Sensing her friend wasn¡¯t interested in discussing it further, she checked the time, then whisked Alessia out for dinner. By the time they returned, the bar was already open for business.


    15.20

 love and power 31

    <b>Chapter </b><b>31 </b>


    There were no blinding neon lights here¨Conly two soft spotlights spinningzily, casting a gentle glow through the room. Jazz music drifted from the speakers, giving the ce a calm, almost intimate atmosphere that set it apart from the usual bars in town.


    Most of the tables were already taken. If you paid attention, you¡¯d notice that the clientele was overwhelmingly female¨Cand not just any women, but the kind who wore designer heels and expensive perfume, theirughter as polished as their jewelry.


    ¡°Hey, look who¡¯s here¨Cthe boss herself!¡± One of the regrs called out, waving Ste over without a trace of self¨Cconsciousness.


    ¡°Faye, you¡¯re early today! Brought someone new with you?¡± Ste grinned, slipping behind the bar.


    ¡°Yeah, finally managed to snag a reservation.¡± Faye shot her a mock¨Cannoyed look.


    Ste, ever the charmer, picked up on the subtleint right away. ¡°That¡¯s my bad. Mario, send three of the new cocktails to Faye¡¯s table¨Con the house.¡±


    Faye¡¯s annoyance melted into delight. The two exchanged a few more pleasantries, but when Faye tried to ask about Alessia, Ste deftly steered the conversation elsewhere without making an introduction.


    Plenty of eyes were fixed on Ste, watching her every move. Some were ready to gossip was this friendship real, or just for show? Ste made her answer clear: she slipped an arm around Alessia¡¯s shoulders, her protective gesture leaving no room for doubt.


    Most ordinary patrons had no idea who Ste really was. Some of the socialites came just for the ambiance, but others were here hoping to get close to Ste. And Ste knew it¨Cshe made sure they all saw exactly what she wanted them to see.


    So what if the Tate family had changed their heiress? Ste was still the sole heir to the Laines. Anyone with half a brain could weigh the bnce: in this city, every top entertainment venue belonged to the Laines. Eighty percent of the deals these families made happened on Laines¨Ccontrolled turf. Crossing them? You could find another ce to do business, but your standing would take a hit¨Cand so would your reputation.


    With her point made, Ste led Alessia upstairs. The second floor was lined with private booths¨Csmall, cozy, perfect for two to four people. Any more, and the


    15:39


    noise would ruin the vibe.


    One wall of each booth was a one¨Cway ss window, letting you look down on the main floor unnoticed. The attendant adjusted the air conditioning to the perfect temperature, set out a fresh fruit tter and a couple of drinks, and slipped away.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time,¡± Ste said, ncing at her watch. ¡°I headhunted this guy. myself¨Cgreat voice, and honestly, he¡¯s ridiculously handsome. He¡¯s only been here a week, and business has already picked up.¡±


    Alessia nodded, a distracted look on her face, like she¡¯d just remembered something. ¡°What¡¯s the date today?¡±


    ¡°The thirtieth. Why?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just forgot something. It¡¯s not important.¡± She took a thoughtful sip of her drink, mentally making a note.


    Ste looked like she wanted to ask more, but the music in the bar suddenly cut out. The room shifted, a wave of anticipation rolling through the crowd, but the overall hush remained. A few guests overreacted, but the staff handled them quickly, restoring calm.


    ¡°Bit dramatic, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alessia arched an eyebrow, ncing down toward the stage.


    ¡°Right? But thanks to him, our sales numbers have shot way up, and we¡¯ve got a whole new crowding in.¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t respond. She just watched as everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the


    stage.


    A spotlight hit the man¡¯s silver hair, making it gleam. At first, the lights were too bright for Alessia to see more than his outline. Then the first notes of a guitar filled the air, the light softened, and she finally saw his face.


    ¡°Liam?¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°You know him?¡± Ste turned, surprise in her eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s


    my


    third brother,¡± Alessia replied calmly, barely ncing before looking away.


    ¡°Your brother?¡± Ste raised her eyebrows, shooting Liam a teasing look. ¡°Small world, huh?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do a background check first?¡±


    ¡°Nope. There was a fight at his old bar the other night¨CI jumped in to help, and,


    well, he got his pay docked because of it. So, I poached him for us.¡±

 love and power 32

    <b>Chapter </b><b>32 </b>


    Ste¡¯s offhand remark was perfectly in character. Alessia had grown used to it and was just about to chime in when Liam tapped the microphone, drawing everyone¡¯s


    attention to him.


    Alessia nced his way. Liam¡¯s gaze was lowered as he gently strummed the guitar strings. She couldn¡¯t see his expression, but somehow, a softness seemed to radiate from him¨Cso different from the rebellious air he¡¯d had when they first met.


    Liam¡¯s voice was low and rich, and his rxed, almost careless posture paired with the mellow love song gave the impression he was murmuring to a lover. The bar gradually quieted, save for the asional hushed conversation.


    Beautiful things have a way of captivating people, whether it¡¯s a voice or a face. Some know how to admire from a distance, while others can¡¯t resist taking what they like for themselves.


    He¡¯d only finished two songs when amotion broke out below. The gentle music was abruptly cut off, and several patrons started grumbling, while the


    troublemaker gestured wildly and shouted. Liam, as if none of it concerned him, sat quietly with his guitar in hand, not even bothering to look up.


    Gone was the warmth he¡¯d shown while singing. In its ce was a cold, unapproachable indifference that warned strangers to keep their distance.


    Alessia and Ste exchanged a look. Ste made a quick gesture and headed downstairs, while Alessia stayed in the private booth, watching the scene unfold


    below.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ste asked, after calming a few nearby customers, as she walked over to the bartender.


    ¡°She¡¯s had two drinks and now insists Liame down to have a drink with her.


    Says she¡¯ll order the most expensive bottle in the ce if he does,¡±


    Ste frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell her we don¡¯t offer that kind of service here?¡±


    ¡°We did, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. We tried to ask her to leave, but as soon as we touched her arm she started filming us on her phone and threatened to report us for harassment.¡±


    Ste couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of creepy guys, but a creepy woman? That¡¯s a first. Alright, you all go back and calm the guests¨Cgive discounts orps if you have to.¡±


    <b>1.5.39 </b>


    The bartender looked like he wanted to say more, but when he saw Ste counting on her fingers and tilting her head with a look of excitement, he thought better of it. He waved the other staff over to help soothe the customers.


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about this ce? It¡¯s just a bar! Bring him down here! Money¡¯s not a problem. He can sing whatever he wants, as long as he sings for me. I¡¯ll treat him to the best food and drink money can buy!¡± the woman shouted.


    Ste nced at the two empty bottles on the table. The alcohol wasn¡¯t particrly strong, but it had a serious dyed kick. No wonder the woman was so wasted after downing both. Ste still took the money, but it pained her to see good liquor sopletely wasted.


    ¡°Hey,dy.¡± One look told Ste all she needed to know. Husband cheating, and she ended up here making a scene¨Cwasn¡¯t she embarrassed?


    The woman, still clutching another bottle, tried to make her way to the stage now that the staff had moved away, but Ste stepped in to block her. Yvonne Lane half¨Csquinted at Ste, who gave her a once¨Cover in return¨Cher gaze casual, a flicker of disdain in her eyes, making it perfectly clear she didn¡¯t take Yvonne seriously.


    Yvonne wasn¡¯t old, but her tacky get¨Cup aged her by at least a decade: ayer of pale foundation, garish red lipstick, a leopard¨Cprint scarf, a shy handbag, and every inch of her neck and hands decked out in gold jewelry.


    This might pass for shy at home, but abroad, she¡¯d basically be waving a sign that said, ¡°Rob me¨CI¡¯m loaded!¡±


    Ste¡¯s eyes almost hurt just looking at her nouveau riche style.


    <b>15.39 </b>

 love and power 33

    <b>Chapter </b><b>33 </b>


    ¡°Who the hell are you? You trying to steal my man too?¡± Yvonne slurred, half her words drowned in drink.


    ¡°I own this ce, ma¡¯am. Now, you¡¯ve got two choices: walk out on your own, or I¡¯ll have you thrown out. Pick one.¡±


    ¡°Owner? That¡¯s how you talk to paying customers? Little girls like you shouldn¡¯t y at business¨Cprobably cozying up to some married man for favors! I¡¯ve seen your type before. Let me tell you, you¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you. You shameless little tramp!¡±


    Ste wasn¡¯t sure which of her words had hit a nerve, but Yvonne¡¯s shrill scream pierced the air, so grating that Ste¡¯s brow furrowed in irritation.


    ¡°Look, your husband cheats and youe here to yell at strangers? Don¡¯t you think you should be talking to him instead?¡± Ste¡¯s voice was calm, almost bored.


    ¡°What did you say!¡± Yvonne¡¯s shriek cracked, her face turning an ugly shade of green with humiliation asughter rippled through the crowd. She red at Ste


    and raised her hand to strike.


    Ste barely registered her as a threat; she was just about to deal with Yvonne herself when someone stepped in front of her, blocking her view. Before she could react, she found herself pulled protectively into Liam¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You slut! So you¡¯ve been messing around with this pretty boy all along!¡± Yvonne¡¯s face twisted, her eyes darting between Ste and Liam as if she could see


    something the rest of them couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ste ignored Yvonne¡¯s drunken rant, coolly slipping out of Liam¡¯s. embrace. Liam said nothing; his face unreadable, he simply stood behind her like a


    silent shield.


    Meanwhile, Alessia had quietly slipped out of the private room the moment Yvonne tried to get physical.


    ¡°Had enough of your tantrum? You two¨Ctoss her out,¡± Ste sighed, her patience worn paper¨Cthin. If Yvonne said one more word, Ste would have no problem throwing her <i>out </i>herself


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Get away from me or I¡¯ll call the cops for harassment! Back off!¡±


    Ste couldn¡¯t help butugh. She waved her hand, signaling the security guys to


    15:40


    Chiapter da


    stand down. Yvonne, misreading the gesture, thought Ste was scared and only grew bolder.


    She turned her attention to Liam, looking him up and down. ¡°Hey, handsome, what¡¯s so great about this little girl? What does she know about pleasing a man? Come with me¨CI¡¯ll show you a good time, feed you well, and you can spend my money however you want. Stick with me, I¡¯ll take care of all your needs, body and soul.¡±


    As Yvonne stepped forward, Liam recoiled in disgust, putting even more distance between them. That only fueled Yvonne¡¯s rage.


    Without warning, she spun around and smashed her half¨Cempty wine bottle against the table. The sharp crack startled the room, and Ste shot a quick look to the waiter, who immediately started ushering people out. The air buzzed with tension and confusion.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve got the nerve for this, why not go home and throw your tantrum there?¡± Whatever sympathy Ste had left evaporated. Her face darkened as she cracked her neck and took a deliberate step forward.


    Yvonne, wild with drink, didn¡¯t expect Ste to be even crazier than she was. That single step made Yvonne stumble back, her confidence faltering. Maybe it was the alcohol, maybe it was fear, but her knees buckled and she lost her bnce.


    The wine bottle ttered to the floor, and in the next heartbeat, Yvonne¡¯s wrists were pinned behind her back, expertly restrained.


    ¡°Nice one,¡± Ste said, high¨Cfiving Alessia, who had somehow appeared behind Yvonne without anyone noticing. Liam froze when he caught sight of Alessia, momentarily lost for words.


    Before he could say anything, a young woman burst through the crowd, shouting,


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Lucy! What are you doing here?¡± The shock had sobered Yvonne up in an instant.


    ¡°Are you okay, Mom?¡± Lucy Summers rushed to her, fumbling with the restraints but unable to get them loose.


    She shot Alessia a re that was a perfect mirror of her mother¡¯s.


    ¡°Alessia! What are you doing? Let my mom go, now!¡±


    ???

 love and power 34

    Alessia just shrugged, palms up, looking as innocent as ever.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let go¨Cas long as you promise to stop causing trouble.¡±


    ¡°Trouble? So what if I am? What can you actually do about it?¡± Lucy¡¯s voice was shrill, though her wordscked conviction. ¡°Do you still think you¡¯re the darling of the Tate family? You¡¯re just some stray no one even knows. With a snap of my fingers, I could ruin you.¡±


    Her bravado wasughable, earning more than a few raised eyebrows from the onlookers. Ste started forward, but Alessia, as if she had eyes in the back of her head, stretched out an arm and blocked her path¨Cstopping her with uncanny precision.


    Ste knew Alessia had her own way of handling things, so she let her be. Besides, Alessia always had a better sense of boundaries than she did. And even if things really got out of hand, Ste would handle the fallout herself¨Cwhat was there to be afraid of?


    It was just the Summers family, after all. If her own father showed up, even they would have to tread carefully.


    ¡°We¡¯re closing for the night,¡± Ste announced, her tone polite but steely. ¡°Out of respect for me, I¡¯d appreciate it if everyone could keep tonight¡¯s events to themselves.¡± She nced around the room, her warning perfectly clear, but her words gave everyone an easy way out¨Ca chance to save face.


    Several people nodded eagerly, eager to appease her. Seeing this, Ste¡¯s lips curved into a smile, and her voice softened. ¡°Sorry for the disruption tonight. Your tabs are on the house, and next time you visit, you¡¯ll each get half off.¡±


    With that, the savvy ones took the hint and made their quiet exit. Everyone who frequented this ce belonged to the city¡¯s elite¨Cthey all knew better than to risk their own interests by gossiping about the powerful.


    At their level, connections mattered as much as money¨Cif not more. Ste was.set to inherit the Laines fortune, a family that owned two¨Cthirds of the city¡¯s nightlife. Who in their right mind would pick a fight with her?


    The waitstaff began clearing the room as the crowd dispersed. The doors were locked; the club was suddenly quiet. Ste took charge, coordinating the cleanup and preparing to close for the night.


    <b>15-40 </b>


    Meanwhile, Alessia and Lucy were still squared off.


    ¡°The Tate family¡¯s throwing a ¡®wee home¡® party, you know,¡± Lucy sneered. ¡°I heard the real daughter is transferring into our ss the day after tomorrow. What about you? Do you even have enough money for tuition anymore? Actually, are you even shameless enough to show your face at school?¡±


    Her words dripped with sarcasm, but Alessia remained unfazed. Only Liam, standing behind her, looked suddenly stricken.


    ¡°So what, Lucy? Since you can¡¯t leech off me anymore, you¡¯re already making ns to cozy up to the real Tate heiress?¡± Alessia emphasized the word ¡®real¡® with deliberate sharpness.


    Lucy¡¯s face tightened, but she red back, refusing to back down.


    ¡°Best of luck with that,¡± Alessia added, her voice oddly sincere¨Cand that stung Lucy¡¯s already fragile ego even more.


    She¡¯d known Alessia since middle school. No matter how hard she tried to win her


    over, Alessia always kept her distance. Lucy had even bullied a new transfer student just to gain Alessia¡¯s trust¨Conly for Alessia to befriend the girl instead and cut Lucy offpletely.


    But Lucy¡¯s father¡¯spany had business ties with the Tate family, so she could only swallow her pride and put up with it¨Cfor five long years.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky. What makes you think you¡¯re even on my level now?¡± Lucy scoffed. ¡°After just one summer, we¡¯re worlds apart. Did you really think those people who used to tter you actually cared about you? It was all just mutual exploitation, nothing more. I can¡¯t wait for school to start.¡±


    ¡°Worlds apart?¡± Alessia echoed softly. Lucy, thinking she¡¯d struck a nerve, straightened up, suddenly emboldened¨Cbut to everyone else, she just looked desperate.


    15:40

 love and power 35

    ¡°So, how¡¯s life treating you, Miss High¨Cand¨CMighty Tate, now that you¡¯re stuck in the slums?¡±


    ¡°You-!¡± Liam didn¡¯t even finish his sentence before Alessia stepped forward and grabbed Lucy by the cor.


    Looking down at her, Alessia¡¯s eyes held no anger, only a calm, chilling indifference. Lucy, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t hide the tremor in her eyes¨Cfear and panic flickering across her face.


    ¡°W¨Cwhat are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Let go of my daughter, you wretch!¡± Yvonne, bound and helpless, struggled furiously. Liam simply yanked the rope, dragging her further away. No matter how loudly Yvonne hurled insults, he held on tight, frowning in silence.


    ¡°Lucy,¡± Alessia said evenly, ¡°even without the Tate name, I¡¯m still me. But if you lost the Summers name, would you still be you? You always talk about high and low¡­ but which of us is really above, and which is below? Want to find out?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only acting tough because Ste¡¯s backing you up. Do you really think, with your reputation in tatters, you¡¯re still good enough for Cole? Please. Nobody in ss is going to treat you the way they used to. They¡¯re just pretending to care¨Cfor their own benefit.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? How sad for you,¡± Alessia replied, her gaze tinged with pity.


    Somehow, without even realizing it, Lucy had lost the upper hand. Her emotions ran wild, and the oue was already decided.


    ¡°Go home and get some sleep. We¡¯re done here for tonight. If you want to stir up trouble, go ahead¨Cjust remember, that¡¯s only if you¡¯re still interested in staying Daddy¡¯s precious Summers heiress. Understood?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? You think you can threaten me with your status?¡±


    ¡°Threaten you?¡± Alessia let out a soft, disbelievingugh. ¡°You¡¯re not even worth threatening. Call it friendly advice. The Summers family has a big contract on the table, right? Think of this as a warning. Behave yourself, and that¡¯ll be the end of it. But if you don¡¯t¡­ well, losing that contract will be the least of your problems.¡±


    Lucy¡¯s face drained of color. The Summers hadnded a major deal recently¨Cher father was so confident, he¡¯d been in a good mood for weeks and had even given her a hefty allowance. If the deal fell through¡­


    15:40


    ¡°You expect me to beg you for mercy? Don¡¯t make meugh! Alessia, you¡¯ve got nothing left. You¡¯re bluffing about my father¡¯s deal? Fine. Let¡¯s see what you can actually do!¡±


    Lucy was practically shaking with rage, ring at Alessia like she wanted <i>to </i>tear a piece out of her. She didn¡¯t believe Alessia could pull it off, but after years of being beneath her, there was a pit of unease in her gut she couldn¡¯t shake.


    Alessia didn¡¯t answer, just gave a faint, knowing smile, as if everything was unfolding exactly as she intended.


    ¡°Ste.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Ste replied, immediately stepping forward.


    ¡°Toss them out.¡±


    Ste¡¯s eyes lit up. She took the rope, grabbed Lucy by the back of her jacket, and moved so fast Lucy barely had time to react.


    Lucy struggled, but Ste¡¯s grip was iron¨Cstrong. Both Lucy and her mother were powerless, only managing to tangle themselves further.


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing,¡± Alessia called out, and Ste froze mid¨Cstep. Everyone looked at her¨Csome confused, some seething with hatred.


    ¡°Remember, my name¡¯s Alessia. Next time, don¡¯t get it wrong.¡± Alessia¡¯s smile was sweet and gentle, like the girl next door¨Cexcept for the shadow of ck wings that seemed to flicker behind her.


    With that, Ste shoved the two outside. Lucy and Yvonne stumbled but managed to steady themselves, just as Ste mmed the door shut with a flourish. She looked down at the rope in her hand¨Cthe same one she¡¯d just untied as she sent


    Yvonne tumbling out.

 love and power 36

    With the two of them sorted, Ste dusted off her hands and tossed the rope into a nearby basket.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cover today¡¯s expenses. The rest is up to you.¡±


    Ste didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she curled her hand into a fist and bumped it lightly against Alessia¡¯s. They didn¡¯t need words¨Ctheir understanding ran deep.


    Aside from a handful of close friends, no one knew that Alessia was the true investor behind the bar. Outsiders all assumed it was just a little project her family had set up for her, a way to practice for when she¡¯d eventually inherit the family fortune.


    But Ste could swear on her life that the Laines hadn¡¯t put a single cent into this ce.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Laines refused to help; Alessia was just stubborn. She wanted to prove¨Cif only to herself¨Cthat she wasn¡¯t some spoiled heiress who could only live off her family¡¯s money. No one could control her destiny.


    ¡°We¡¯re heading out,¡± Alessia said.


    ¡°Alright, see you when sses start.¡± Ste shot a quick nce at Liam trailing behind Alessia, understanding the siblings needed some time alone. She didn¡¯t


    linger.


    With a casual wave, the siblings stepped out of the bar. Neither spoke. Liam, guitar slung across his back, walked silently beside her, his face clouded as if weighed down by thoughts he couldn¡¯t share.


    They made it to the end of the alley before Liam finally stopped. ¡°Tonight was my fault. I¡¯ll pay you back for the damages.¡±


    ¡°Want some ice cream?¡± Alessia cut him off, not waiting for a response before ducking into the convenience store across the street. The rest of Liam¡¯s words died in his throat, and he could only follow her inside.


    Alessia picked out her favorite vor. At her prompting, Liam grabbed a cheap popsicle for himself. He paid without protest, while Alessia stepped outside to wait for him. Once he emerged, they set off together toward home.


    Liam¡¯s stride was long, and it took only a few steps for him to catch up and walk alongside her.


    <b>15:40 </b>


    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer you the money for the ice creamter,¡± he offered.


    Liam frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not that broke. Besides, it¡¯s only right for a brother to buy his


    sister ice cream. Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I just figured you didn¡¯t really see us as family.¡± Alessia¡¯s tone was light, almost careless¨Ca stark contrast to Liam¡¯s bristling defensiveness. It was as if none of this mattered to her at all.


    Liam wasn¡¯t stupid. He realized she was throwing his earlier offer to repay the damages right back at him. He pressed his lips together, suddenly ufortable.


    ¡°I never said you weren¡¯t family. And I caused the mess¨Cit¡¯s not your job to clean it up, is it?¡± He tried to reason with her, but Alessia was never one to y by the rules. She went by her own mood.


    ¡°So, should I transfer you the money, then?¡± She looked at him, all innocence, but Liam knew if she really did it, whatever fragile bond they had would probably snap for good.


    Liam coughed, trying to cover his difort. ¡°So¡­ what were you doing at the bar thiste, anyway?¡±


    ¡°I saw a post online about a new live singer they hired¨Capparently brought in a lot of customers. Ste wanted me to check it out.¡±


    ¡°You and the owner go way back?¡±


    Alessia nodded. ¡°So now you¡¯re ying gigs at night. What about during the day?¡±


    ¡°Just odd jobs, whatever I can pick up. I heard from Zachary about what¡¯s been going on at home. Sorry you got caught up in it.¡±


    ¡°You guys are kind of funny, you know that?¡± Alessia¡¯s words caught Liam off guard. He turned to look at her, but all he saw was her face scrunched up from the cold of her ice cream¨Cso cute he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Alessia shot him a re, rubbing her brow and letting out a little hiss, clearly annoyed.


    Liam pressed a hand to his mouth, trying to hide his smile, but the corners of his lips kept twitching up, no matter how hard he tried to suppress it.


    212


    <b>15:40 </b>


    Chapter <b>37 </b>


    ¡°How is it interesting?¡± Liam asked.

 love and power 37

    Alessia, having finished her ice cream, tossed the stick into a nearby trash can without breaking her stride.


    ¡°Let me make one thing clear,¡± she said, her tone brisk. ¡°I¡¯m Alessia. I¡¯ve never been the type to let other people¡¯s opinions dictate what I do. If I want to do something, I¡¯ll do it, no matter how many people tell me not to. If I don¡¯t want <i>to</i>, <i>no </i>amount of pressure or persuasion will move me. My choices are my own. But you all¨Clook at you. I haven¡¯t even said anything, and each of you is acting like you¡¯re suffering on my behalf.¡±


    Liam finally realized what was wrong.


    They always imed they saw Alessia as family, but everything they did seemed to push her out, as if she were some distant rtive¨Ccordial, polite, but always at arm¡¯s length. God forbid she felt out of ce or unwee.


    They¡¯d been getting it wrong from the very start.


    He opened his mouth, then closed it again, unable to find the words. Suddenly, Lucy¡¯s words from earlier shed through his mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about tuition. Sure, we can¡¯t give you the kind of life you had with the Tate family, but when ites to your studies, just keep going as you have been. School, sses¨Cdon¡¯t let anything change that.¡±


    Alessia caught his drift almost immediately, even though hisment seemed to


    ¡°Do you want to go back to school?¡± she asked, not rushing to answer, but instead throwing the question back at him.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Liam was caught off guard.


    ¡°Do you want to go back to college?¡± Alessia repeated patiently.


    Liam hesitated, then shrugged. ¡°Working part¨Ctime washing dishes during the day, singing at a bar in the evenings¨Cit¡¯s not so bad. Honestly, it feels like I¡¯m getting a head start on my dream. It¡¯s¡­fine.¡±


    Thest word came out soft, as if he were trying to convince himself.


    Alessia rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked. I¡¯m asking if you want to go back to school. Yes or no?¡±


    15:40


    He gave a bitter littleugh. ¡°Of course I do. But I go to an art college, and that costs money. With the way things are at home, do you really think I could just take my parents¡® money and go to ss every day without feeling guilty?¡±


    He caught himself, realizing his tone was harsher than he intended, and paused before going on.


    ¡°My older brother didn¡¯t take a break from school because he¡¯s about to start his internship. Zachary¡¯s finishing his senior year, so he can¡¯t drop out. I¡¯m the only one who can take the pressure off¨Cboth time and money. Taking this break saves on tuition, and what I earn can actually help out at home.¡±


    ¡°My tuition¡¯s covered, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me,¡± Alessia said. ¡°As for you, how about we make a deal?¡±


    ¡°A deal?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded, her tone firm. ¡°I¡¯ll cover your tuition for all four years. In exchange, you work for me for five.¡±


    ¡°Work¡­for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll provide you with opportunities. You can keep studying and pursue your dream at the same time. After five years, you pay me back for your college tuition. During those five years, we split any profits from business gigs¨Cforty percent for me, sixty for you. After that, you¡¯re free to walk away or renew the contract. What do you say?¡±


    Liam hesitated, and Alessia mistook it for dissatisfaction with the offer.


    ¡°A forty¨Csixty split is better than most neers get. That¡¯s the kind of deal only A¨Clist talent gets. When Tristan Hollis signed with me, he only got


    thirty¨Cseventy¨Cthirty for him, seventy for me.¡±


    She rattled off the terms so matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, Liam¡¯s brain just froze.


    ¡°Wait¡­you¡­are you talking about Tristan? As in, Tristan¨Cthe same guy who became a superstar in his first year, cranked out hit after hit, then crossed over into film and won Best Actor on his debut?¡±


    212

 love and power 38

    ¡°Are there any other Tristans I should know about?¡±


    ¡°So, thepany you¡¯re talking about is A&C Entertainment?¡± Liam¡¯s eyes widened, his voice trembling slightly.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t tell you that, did I?¡± Alessia¡¯s reaction was almost nonchnt,


    especiallypared to Liam¡¯s shock.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t tell me¨Care you serious?¡± Liam stared at her, feeling a sudden tightness in his chest.


    ¡°Does it really matter?¡± Alessia shrugged, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world, leaving Liam at a loss for words.


    ¡°It¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this: I need to go to headquarters next Saturday. Take the next few days to think it over. If you¡¯re interested,e with me,¡± Alessia cut in, deciding there was no point dragging things out.


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    ¡°You can talk it over with Mom and Dad before signing anything, but leave out anything about me, especially what happened tonight. Deal?¡±


    After so many jaw¨Cdropping revtions, Liam felt oddly calm. He grinned, reaching out to ruffle Alessia¡¯s hair. ¡°You really do know how to keep us on our toes.¡±


    ¡°nning to use me?¡± Alessia¡¯s words were matter¨Cof¨Cfact, but there was an unexpected note of vulnerability in her voice. ¡°Whatever your reasons, if you agree, I¡¯m confident I can make you a star.¡±.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I just hope that one day, we can be the ones you can count on.¡±


    Liam¡¯s tone was sincere, his gaze steady. For a moment, Alessia found herself at a


    loss for words.


    She had plenty of people she could trust, plenty more who were tied to her by mutual interest. There were a few who might stick by her to the end, but no one had ever said they wanted to be her strength.


    It was a strange feeling. Alessia couldn¡¯t quite describe it¨Cmaybe it was the sugar


    15:40


    Chapter su


    from her ice cream, but suddenly the summer night didn¡¯t feel so stifling.


    An awkward silence settled between the siblings. Almost in unison, they both scratched their noses and looked away.


    ¡°Lessie! Liam?¡± Zachary¡¯s voice cut through the silence like a lifeline, and both of them gave a quiet sigh of relief. Sentimentality just wasn¡¯t their thing.


    ¡°Hey, Zach,¡± Alessia called out, while Liam gave a half¨Chearted wave, slipping back into his usual cool demeanor.


    ¡°What are you two doing out here?¡±


    ¡°I figured you¡¯d be home soon, so I came down to wait for you,¡± Zachary said, not mentioning he¡¯d already been waiting nearly an hour¨Cdidn¡¯t want Alessia to feel bad about it. Truth was, Karen and the others had been hounding him toe


    down and look out for her.


    Zachary¡¯s words jogged Alessia¡¯s memory¨Cshe¡¯d forgotten to text him. She nced over her shoulder; under the streetmp, a group of rough¨Clooking guys were leaning against the wall, smoking.


    ¡°So, how¡¯d you two end uping back together?¡±


    ¡°I-¡®


    ¡°We bumped into each other on the way,¡± Alessia answered quickly.


    Zachary looked at Liam, who nodded, in confirmation.


    <i>¡°</i>Alright, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s head in.¡®


    ¡°Are Mom and Dad asleep?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the food stand going?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. They¡¯re messing around with new recipes¨Ckeeps them busy, and things feel a lot lighter at home.¡± Zachary nced at Alessia. ¡°What about you? Seemed like you got off work early today.¡±


    ¡°Boss had somethinge up.¡±


    The three of them chatted idly as they walked, their shadows stretching long beneath the streetlights, close together despite the space between them. Alessia was sandwiched between her brothers, their shadows leaning into one another. There was no show of affection, nothing sentimental¨Cjust the quietfort of


    15:40


    ¦Ä¦É¦Á¦Ì¦É¦Ò¦É


    family.

 love and power 39

    <b>Chapter </b><b>39 </b>


    When they arrived, Alessia greeted everyone, then headed straight to wash up before retreating to her room. She drew the curtains tight, pulled out herptop, slipped on her headphones, and shut out the rest of the world.


    Just a thin curtain separated her from Ivan, who was fast asleep.


    Outside in the hallway, Brendan and the others sat together in a tense circle.


    ¡°Liam¡¯s right. We¡¯re being so careful around Lessie that it might actually be making things harder for her,¡± Karen said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°We can¡¯t rush this,¡± Zachary added. ¡°It¡¯ll take time. Slow and steady.¡± The others nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, what¡¯s this about a contract you mentioned earlier?¡± Brendan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a set tonight. An agent approached me, wants me toe by their office Saturday to talk about a potential deal. I looked them up¨Cit¡¯s A&C Entertainment. That¡¯s Tristan¡¯spany.¡±


    Though Tristan had only been in the industry for five years, he was already a household name.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them,¡± Brendan said thoughtfully. ¡°But this is your dream. If you want it, go <i>for </i>it.¡±


    ¡°What kind of offer are they making? Don¡¯t take contracts lightly¨Cread every word,¡± Brendan cautioned, experience sharpening his tone.,


    ¡°Right <i>now</i>, they¡¯re saying a 60/40 split, and they¡¯ll cover my college tuition for all four years. I¡¯ll know more once I talk to them in person.¡±


    Liam kept things vague, but everyone assumed he meant thepany would take sixty percent, and he¡¯d get forty.


    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s better than expected. I¡¯ve heard this business can really squeeze neers. Sixty¨Cforty is almost generous,¡± Brendan said.


    Liam realized Brendan had misunderstood, but decided it was better not to correct


    him.


    ¡°They¡¯re paying your tuition too?¡± Zachary sounded skeptical.


    ¡°Yeah, but I have to pay it back after graduation.¡±


    ?? 1


    15:40


    That exnation seemed to put Zachary at ease.


    ¡°You¡¯re an adult now. It¡¯s your call, as long as you¡¯re careful with the contract. Don¡¯t let yourself get burned. If it¡¯s what you want, go for it,¡± Brendan said.


    ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s not good to keep putting college on hold,¡± Karen chimed in. ¡°You¡¯ve got this chance while you¡¯re young¨Ctake it.¡±


    Zachary said nothing more, just pped Liam on the shoulder. As twins, there were some things they didn¡¯t need to say out loud.


    Liam let out a sigh, feeling as if a weight had finally lifted from his chest.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be all right. Our family¡¯s only going to get stronger from here.¡±


    ¡°Call me superstitious, but I honestly think things have been looking up ever since Lessie came back,¡± Karen said, ncing at Brendan. He took her hand in his, silent but clearly agreeing.


    ¡°Exactly. All the more reason for us to work even harder.¡±


    Assuming Alessia and Ivan were both asleep, the four lowered their voices and quietly went their separate ways. Alessia, who¡¯d been standing at her door with an empty water ss, finally let go of the doorknob. She set the ss back on her nightstand, sat down on her bed, and put her headphones on again.


    Herptop screen was still open to her music software. Just as she settled in, the audio file finished rendering. She made a quick note, then sent the file off.


    ¡°Still awake, princess? Here I was thinking you¡¯d forgotten all about my song,¡± came the reply almost instantly.


    Alessia rolled her eyes at her screen¨Cshe always wanted to do that when talking to Tristan.


    To the public, Tristan was the picture of poise and warmth, but in private, he was sharp¨Ctongued and wickedly sarcastic. Maybe it was an age thing, buttely, he¡¯d even let that side slip in interviews, which only seemed to attract more fans instead of driving them away.


    Alessia shook her head. Show business was doomed.


    Still, she could hardlyin¨Cshe and Lillian White had helpedunch Tristan¡¯s career. He might be a bit of a pain, but he was dedicated, poured his heart into everything, and¨Cmost importantly¨Chad no scandals. He was fiercely ambitious, and she respected that. No one valued this profession or the hard¨Cearned sess more than he did.


    15.40


    Chapter <b>39 </b>


    ¡°Midnight. Right on time,¡± she messaged back.


    Trantion: I¡¯m notte, so quit nagging.


    On set, Tristan smirked at his phone, lounging in full period costume like some ethereal figure out of a legend. The bright floodlights turned the night almost to day, and people bustled all around him.

 love and power 40

    Chapter <b>40 </b>


    ¡°Mr. Hollis, as soon as the lead actress finishes this scene, you¡¯re up next.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± Tristan nced at the young assistant, a charming smile tugging at his lips. There was a softness in his eyes, the kind that could easily sweep you off your feet if you weren¡¯t careful.


    ¡°N¨Cno problem.¡± The assistant blushed, the backlighting hiding her expression. She didn¡¯t linger, rushing off after giving her message, tugging her lunch buddy along as the two whispered excitedly, barely containing themselves.


    Tristan caught their gaze and looked over. Immediately, both women pretended to be busy with something else. He didn¡¯t call them out¨Cjust waved in their direction and then turned his attention back to his phone.


    ¡°I heard thepany signed some rich kid as a new artist and specifically wants you to write his songs?¡±


    ¡°Sounds like he¡¯s loaded. Maybe I should consider it,¡± came the teasing reply through his headphones.


    Tristan¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Come on, Alessia, we¡¯ve been partners for years. You wouldn¡¯t just toss me aside, would you?¡±


    ¡°In this world, nothing¡¯s more important than making money. I have to train a recement for you, just in case your career goes up in mes.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°You¡¯re investing in blue¨Cchip stocks here, ma¡¯am. I only go up, never


    down.¡±


    On the other end, Alessia scoffed.


    ¡°I¡¯m bringing a rookie along on Saturday. As for the trust¨Cfund kid, let¡¯s put him on hold. Lillian can handle it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wrapping up filming this Friday, <i>so </i>I¡¯ll be back in the studio Saturday. See you then, boss.¡±


    After sending the message, Tristan handed his phone to his manager and began getting into character for the next scene. Alessia replied with a half¨Chearted ¡°OK,¡± then switched screens to open a document¨Cthe preliminary contract with the Summers family.


    She skimmed it, then opened a separate pricing sheet. After a moment, she clicked


    into another chat window.


    ??


    15:41


    ¡°We¡¯re ending our coboration with the Summers family.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± came the quick, curt reply.


    ¡°Vera, I¡¯m not some heartless boss. It¡¯s half past midnight. I don¡¯t expect you to be on call 24/7¨Cwe¡¯re a legitimatepany, not a sweatshop.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just happened to get up for a ss of water. Besides, with a $20,000¨Ca¨Cmonth sry, replying to your messages is part of the job.¡± Vera followed up with a deadpan meme: ¡°Sleep? I¡¯ll rest when I¡¯m dead.¡±


    Alessia rubbed her temples. Sometimes she wondered how she ended up surrounded by such oddballs.


    In her cramped apartment, Vera had already opened herptop, the screen casting a pale green glow across her face. She pushed up her sses, her gaze sharp and alert¨Cno trace of someone who¡¯d just been dragged from sleep.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re online, let¡¯s review some work,¡± Vera said, her tone as prim as ever. ¡°You¡¯ve missed quite a bit during the month you¡¯ve ignored my calls and messages.¡±


    Alessia sighed. She¡¯d heard of bosses overworking employees, but never the other way around. Still, sheposed herself quickly.


    Vera was methodical and thorough, sorting important matters and documents needing signatures into clear folders, even gging the items that would require Alessia¡¯s in¨Cperson attention at the office. In less than ny minutes, they had cleared the backlog.


    ¡°As for the Summers family, their offer isn¡¯t as good as the otherpany¡¯s, but it¡¯s cheaper. I was going to discuss it with you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin our reputation for a bargain, especially after today¡¯s unpleasantness. I think it¡¯s time to teach them a little lesson.¡±


    Three hundred grand, gone without a second thought. For Alessia, it really was just a ¡°little lesson.¡± Butpared to what the other side stood to lose in the long run, walking away from the Summers family was the smarter move.


    Even after three years working together, Vera still found herself surprised by Alessia. Angel or devil¨Cher choices could go either way. She was not someone you wanted to make an enemy of.


    15:41

 love and power 41

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rest in person this afternoon. You¡¯ve worked hard tonight¨Ctake tomorrow morning off.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, boss. Good night.¡±


    Vera replied instantly, not a trace of hesitation in her tone.


    Alessia was more than used to Vera¡¯s efficiency. She didn¡¯t bother responding, simply closed herptop. She instinctively reached for the water ss on her nightstand, only to find it empty.


    With a quiet sigh, Alessia packed up herptop, stretched, then got out of bed with her ss in hand, ready to refill it. As she pulled back the curtains, she startled¨Csuddenly locking eyes with a pair of dark, gleaming eyes.


    Goosebumps prickled her skin. It wasn¡¯t until she flicked on the light and saw who it was that Alessia breathed out in relief.


    ¡°Did I wake you?¡±


    The owner of those ck eyes was Ivan. He rested one hand on the door handle, his gaze fixed steadily on Alessia.


    He shook his head, opened the door, and stepped out. Alessia followed him into the hallway. After Ivan ducked into the bathroom, she made her way to the kitchen and poured herself a ss of water.


    Neither of them exchanged a word as they finished up what they needed to do Alessia switched off the lights, and, finally, this uneasy night drew to a close.


    Maybe it was sheer exhaustion, but Alessia slept better than she had in ages. When she checked the clock, it was only a little past ten.


    She stretched, then went to wash up. The whole apartment was silent and empty. The slow cooker was keeping someforting soup warm, and next to it was a sticky note reminding her to eat breakfast.


    Once she¡¯d finished her meal, Alessia was about to head back to her room when a steady knock echoed at the door.


    Three sharp raps, then silence.


    Alessia opened the front door¨Ca courier stood outside.


    ¡°Alessia? Please sign for this delivery.¡±


    <b>13:49 </b>


    The package bore her school¡¯s logo and name. Alessia didn¡¯t ask <b>questions</b><b>; </b><b>she </b>signed for it, waited for the courier to leave, then returned to her room.


    She opened the box. As expected, it was her school uniform.


    Unlike most public schools, theirs provided different uniforms for spring, summer, and winter¨Cplus extra sets for sports, swimming, and even horseback riding. Every


    year,


    the school sent out brand¨Cnew uniforms to each student just before term began.


    The school¡¯s informationwork was legendary¨Cany change in a student¡¯s home life, and the administration knew about it almost instantly. So Alessia wasn¡¯t particrly surprised to get a package from them.


    Her school had another tradition too: To encourage creativity, on the first day back, all students were required to ¡°design¡± their own version of the school¨Cissued white t¨Cshirt. At the end of the day, everyone would vote anonymously for the most creative design.


    The prize changed every year, and while most of the students came from wealthy families and didn¡¯t care much about the reward, open¨Cendedpetitions like this always drew a crowd. Some went all out, bringing in spray paint for live demonstrations, and the entire school buzzed with excitement and friendly rivalry¨Cwhile other schools groaned at the start of another dull semester, here everyone was obsessed with making their t¨Cshirt stand out.


    Of course, a few ultrapetitive types would try to pull strings or get outside help, but most students just enjoyed the chance to express themselves. One year, someone even graffitied the main building, so by now the ¡°canvas¡± was limited to approved areas only.


    t, but Alessia eyed the in white tee and sighed. She¡¯d never been much of an a she did have an eye for color and style. She¡¯d never won first prize, but her designs always managed to spark a brief fashion trend around campus.


    Her sigh wasn¡¯t about the t¨Cshirt itself. She just knew that the moment she set foot on campus tomorrow, she¡¯d be stepping straight into the lion¡¯s den.

 love and power 42

    A sigh escaped her lips, but even so, Alessia knew she still had to get the job done¨Cand do it well. She nced around, only now remembering she was no longer at the Tate family¡¯s manor. Of course there wouldn¡¯t be any art supplies here. Thest time she¡¯d asked Cole to help, he¡¯d brought her a small box of paints, but she¡¯d given them all to Ivan¨Chadn¡¯t kept a single tube for herself.


    Resigned, Alessia stood up. She¡¯d have to borrow some paint from Ivan. She knocked on the cab door; the curtain hanging nearby fluttered gently in the breeze, but the room remained silent. Alessia was used to this¨Cshe figured Ivan was probably lost in his painting again¨Cso she simply pulled the curtain aside.


    But the little studio was empty.


    She was about to let the curtain fall back into ce when a painting by the window. caught her eye. The canvas was a mass of ck, streaked with deep, unsettling reds, the whole image twisted into something almost grotesque. Even though the summer air outside was thick and stifling, this painting seemed to leech the warmth from the room, sending a chill through her.


    Almost without thinking, Alessia stepped closer. The moment she reached out, Ivan burst out from who¨Cknows¨Cwhere and mped his teeth onto her outstretched hand. Pain shot through her¨Cshe could feel his teeth sinking into her skin, sharp and desperate, as if he wouldn¡¯t let go until he¡¯d bitten out a piece of her.


    She sucked in a breath. As she started to pull away, Ivan suddenly trembled, his eyes wild with terror, his grip tightening instead of loosening.


    Alessia was quick to pick up on emotions¨Csometimes more than she wa d to be. A thought shed through her mind, one she instinctively wanted to reject. Her hand throbbed, but instead of pulling away, she reached over and gently patted Ivan¡¯s head, soothing him with a calm that belied her pain.


    The movement was so fluid, it was as if she¡¯d been bitten and then immediately moved tofort him.


    There was no screaming, no iling¨Cnone of the panic she¡¯d braced herself for. Ivan stilled, sensing her steady presence and gentle touch.


    He blinked, eyes clearing, the fear draining away as he met Alessia¡¯s gaze. There was no anger there, just a helpless kind of resignation.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Alessia said, crouching down so she was eye¨Clevel with him. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have barged in. I just wanted to borrow some paint.¡± She made <b>sure </b>her <b>tone </b><b>was </b>


    <b>13:50 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>42 </b>


    even, not scolding, just honest¨Cputting herself on his level.


    She wasn¡¯t angry about being bitten. Besides, it was her own fault for <b>startling </b><b>him</b>, and honestly, this wasn¡¯t half as shocking as what the Tate twins had put <b>her </b>through.


    Ivan had calmed down. He let go of her hand and curled up against the wall, arms wrapped tight around his knees. He was <i>so </i>small, drawn in on himself, that she <b>felt </b>an unexpected pang of sympathy. Alessia wasn¡¯t the sentimental type, but seeing Ivan like this made her brow crease with concern.


    She wanted to say something, but the moment didn¡¯t feel right. Besides, ncing at the blood oozing from her hand, she just let out another sigh.


    Without another word, Alessia left the room, giving Ivan his space. The apartment wasn¡¯t big, so it didn¡¯t take her long to spot the first¨Caid kit in the living room.


    Her hand was already bruising, purple and blue around the crescent marks where blood still welled. Against her pale skin, the bite looked almost ghastly. At least it was her left hand¨Ccleaning the wound wouldn¡¯t be too tricky.


    She twisted the cap off the peroxide and poured it over the bite without so much as a flinch. Bubbles fizzed up, but she just dabbed them away and reached for the iodine, moving with practiced efficiency, her face unreadable.


    Finally, she tore open a roll of gauze, biting one corner as she wrapped it around her hand with the other.


    Just then, she heard Karen and the others outside the door. A secondter, the front door swung open.

 love and power 43

    ¡°Lessie! What¡­ what happened?¡± Karen¡¯s smile froze, her face draining <b>of </b>color<b>. </b><b>She </b>didn¡¯t even bother to take off her shoes before hurrying over to sit in front of Alessia, wringing her hands, her expression a mix of panic and helplessness.


    Brendan and Zachary, who¡¯d just been changing out of their coats in the hallway, heard themotion and rushed over too. In an instant, Alessia found herself surrounded by the three of them, still sitting there with her hand awkwardly wrapped in gauze.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. I just got a little careless,¡± Alessia said, feeling a bit ufortable with the sudden outpouring of concern.


    ¡°Let me see. Is it bad? How did it happen?¡± Karen reached for her hand, but Alessia instinctively pulled away. Zachary, however, was quicker¨Che gently but firmly took her hand, his face serious.


    With a sigh, Alessia unwrapped the bandage herself. Karen¡¯s eyes widened in shock; she covered her mouth, her gaze full of sympathy.


    ¡°Was it Ivan?¡± Zachary asked, frowning deeply.


    There was no point in hiding it. Even if she wanted to, Alessia couldn¡¯t have imed


    she¡¯d bitten herself.


    ¡°It was just a misunderstanding. I crossed a line without asking. It¡¯s just a scratch, honestly, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯reing to the hospital with me. That looks nasty¨Cwhat if it scars?¡± Brendan stood up, brushing invisible dust from his jeans.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. If it¡¯ll make you feel better, I¡¯ll stop by the pharmacyter and pick up some ointment. It¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days.¡±


    Brendan let out a long sigh and turned toward Alessia¡¯s room, a trace of anger clouding his face. Alessia was quick, though, grabbing his wrist before he could storm off. Her left hand tensed, making the injury even more obvious.


    ¡°Dad, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what the reason was¨Cthere¡¯s no excuse for him to hurt you like <b>that</b>. He should at leaste out and apologize instead of hiding, in his room, Brendan said, his usual gentle demeanor reced by a stern, protective re.


    ¡°That would only make things worse. Really, it¡¯s better if we <b>handle </b><b>this </b><b>ourselves</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>1/2 </b>


    13:50


    Chapter <b>43 </b>


    They stood locked in silent standoff until finally Brendan relented, <b>and </b><b>Alessia </b><b>let </b>go of his hand.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt? What are we going to do about this?¡± Karen¡¯s voice was gentle, <b>her </b>worry clear.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s just tough bandaging it with only one hand.¡±


    Only then did Karen seem to realize, and she carefully wrapped Alessia¡¯s hand herself, tying it off with a neat bow, as if afraid she might hurt her daughter even


    more.


    Zachary watched quietly, remembering how Ileana had once burst into tears just from bumping her leg on the coffee table, the whole family fussing over her for hours. Some kids were so cherished, they were fragile by default. Yet Alessia¡¯s injury looked like it could have used stitches, and here she was, brushing it off like it was nothing.


    What kind of life had she lived before? Was she ever really the pampered princess everyone thought she was?


    ¡°Mom, do you think Ivan ever went through something¡­ traumatic? Like bullying or¡­ kidnapping? Anything that could have left him with emotional scars?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s question snapped Zachary out of his thoughts. Brendan and Karen both paused, exchanging a look, confusion written across their faces.


    ¡°No, nothing like that.¡± Karen shook her head, not understanding the sudden question, her hands never pausing as she finished the bandage.


    ¡°Ivan¡¯s always been quiet, but not like this¨Cneverpletely silent. When we first


    age. noticed something was off, we even checked the preschool¡¯s security f There was nothing unusual. His teachers said he was well¨Cbehaved¨Cfocused in ss, spent breaks drawing at his desk, sometimes yed with the other kids.¡±


    ¡°But it was strange. Once he moved up to the next ss, he stopped spending time with anyone else. He¡¯d just sit alone, ignoring anyone who tried to approach him. Things were rough for us at home back then, so we didn¡¯t notice right away. It wasn¡¯t until he got into a fight with another kid that we realized something was wrong.¡±


    Karen¡¯s <i>voice </i>was thick with regret. ¡°If only I¡¯d paid more attention to him. Those years were tough, and I ended up leaving Ivan alone at home a lot. I should have noticed sooner.¡±

 love and power 44

    ¡°Are you home alone? Did you hire any help?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we have someone whoes in. Zachary and the otherse back after school, too.¡±


    ¡°But Liam and I both work part¨Ctime.on weekends, so we¡¯re not around all that much.¡±


    ¡°Lessie, are you saying¡­ that someone mistreated Ivan behind our backs? Is that why he¡¯s so guarded now?¡± Brendan finally caught on to what Alessia was getting <ol><li>at. </li></ol>


    ¡°But we have security cameras in the house. Things weren¡¯t great back then, so we could only afford onedy toe cook for us¨Cshe¡¯d make our meals and leave right after. Besides, Ivan barely ever left his room at that time. He wouldn¡¯t have even crossed paths with her.¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t think Alessia¡¯s guess was out of line. Instead, he answered her seriously, helping her piece together how things were at home back then.


    ¡°But Ileana did spend quite a bit of time with Ivan when the rest of us weren¡¯t home.¡± Karen¡¯s words slipped out before she realized, and she quickly nced at Alessia, a little anxious about her reaction.


    Alessia, however, was lost in her own thoughts, oblivious to Karen¡¯s unease.


    Brendan and Zachary exchanged a look and shook their heads. They had no idea how Alessia felt about Ileana these days, and they didn¡¯t want her to think they were still taking Ileana¡¯s side. That would only make things worse.


    d headed


    The conversation ended there. Alessia knew there was no point in going around in circles. She nced at her neatly bandaged arm, murmured something back to her room.


    Inside, everything was as calm as ever, as if nothing had happened at all. Alessia paused by the curtains for a moment, debating whether to pull them aside, but decided against it¨Cshe didn¡¯t want to risk getting bitten on her other hand.


    She walked over to the bed. Her white T¨Cshirt was still folded neatly on top, just as she¡¯d left it. The only new thing was a small collection of paint jars and a handful of brushes on the nightstand. It was obvious the owner treasured these paints; though the jars had been opened, they were spotless.


    Alessia absentmindedly bit her lip, her gaze lingering on the colorful jars.


    <b>13:50 </b>


    Chapter 44.


    Eventually, she turned and left the room.


    ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±


    Her parents were in the kitchen, putting away what was left from their early¨Cmorning bakery shift. ¡°What¡¯s up, Lessie?¡±


    Zachary came over, too, having just stepped out to get a ss of water. Ever since he¡¯d started apprenticing, any spare moment was spent studying¨Che was terrified of disappointing Xander, his mentor. The pressure was intense, but he felt so much more alive than he used to, even physically lighter.


    ¡°Is it okay if I take Ivan out next week?¡±


    ¡°Take him out? Well, sure, but¡­ do you think Ivan will even want to go?¡± Karen answered, looking a little uncertain.


    ¡°Where are you nning to take him?¡± Zachary asked, more out of curiosity than anything.


    ¡°To meet someone.¡±


    ¡°To meet someone?¡± Karen frowned. ¡°Listen, Lessie, I don¡¯t mean to be a downer, but even if that person will see you, just getting Ivan out the door is going to be a challenge.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s this all about? Who do you want him to meet?¡± Brendan chimed in.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re introducing him to some big¨Cshot in the industry again, are you?¡± Zachary suddenly remembered how Alessia had sprung Xander on him once, but quickly dismissed the idea¨Chow many industry heavyweights could a seventeen¨Cyear¨Cold possibly know? Sure, she¡¯d met some impressive people through the Tate family or sheer luck, but no one could know everyone.


    He shook his head and took a sip of water.


    ¡°<i>Eddie </i>Chase ising back to the States next week. I want to take Ivan to see him. Eddie¡¯s an artist, too¨Cmaybe he can help.¡±


    Zachary choked on his water, spraying it everywhere.

 love and power 45

    <b>Chapter </b><b>45 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>45 </b>


    His face flushed bright red before he broke into a fit of coughing. Alessia <b>couldn¡¯t </b>stand to watch any longer¨Cshe pressed her hand on his arm, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, Zachary¡¯s coughing stopped at once.


    ¡°Huh? Who?¡± Brendan blinked, wondering if age was making him hear things.


    ¡°Eddie,¡± Alessia repeated, crisp and clear, as if worried Brendan might miss it a second time.


    ¡°Wait, Lessie, let¡¯s put everything else aside¨CEddie is famously elusive! He¡¯s always off the radar. How do you know he¡¯ll be back in the country next week?¡±


    ¡°He told me himself,¡± Alessia replied, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. The other three just stared at her, dumbfounded by the sudden revtion. Their minds swirled with questions, but when it came time to ask, the words stuck in their throats. They exchanged nces, caught somewhere between shock and


    disbelief.


    ¡°He happens to be an artist, knows a bit of psychology, and he¡¯s incredibly calm. I thought I¡¯d take Ivan to see him¨Cmaybe it¡¯ll help.¡±


    ¡°An artist¡­ and knows psychology,¡± Zachary echoed, his lips twitching in disbelief.


    This was someone whose name had made it into textbooks by the age of twenty¨Cfive¨Ca rare prodigy who¡¯d made waves in both the art world and medical circles, known and respected across the globe. You couldn¡¯t just buy ess to a man like this; even people in power treated him with deference.


    But Zachary kept these thoughts to himself. With his little sister just back home, he was determined not to lose his big¨Cbrotherposure.


    hem


    ¡°Lessie, what¡¯s your connection to Eddie, anyway?¡± Ivan¡¯s condition had se searching for every doctor and specialist they could find, so it wasn¡¯t entirely surprising that Alessia knew of Eddie. But that¡¯s what made it all the more astonishing¨CEddie was nearly impossible to track down, so much so that even the tabloids gave up trying to find him.


    He hadn¡¯t always been so reclusive. Years ago, he¡¯d identally been photographed at an art exhibit. The photo went viral, and suddenly everyone wanted a piece of him. His achievements became public knowledge, and so did his private life.


    Fed up, Eddie vanished from the inte and melted into the city. Since then<b>, </b>unless he chose to make an appearance at an exhibition or conference, no one could


    <b>13:50 </b>3


    <b>Chapter </b>


    reach him. That¡¯s why the Brendans had never managed <b>to </b><b>pin </b><b>him </b><b>down</b><b>¨C</b><b>truth </b>be told, they never even knew what city he was in.


    ¡°He¡¯s a friend,¡± Alessia said simply, her expression innocent and earnest.


    ¡°Lessie, listen, men are¡­ well, not all of them are good news, you¡¯re still <b>young</b><b>¡­</b><b>¡°</b><b>. </b>Zachary swallowed, searching for a gentle way to exin¨Cbut Alessia burst <b>out </bughing.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Zachary. What are you thinking? I¡¯m not even eighteen yet!¡± She shook her head, half exasperated, half amused.


    ¡°Good, good job,¡± Zachary replied awkwardly, giving her hair a pat and quickly changing the subject. Alessia almost wanted to retort, but let it go.


    Neither noticed that, little by little, they¡¯d let each other into that small circle offort they both guarded so closely.


    ¡°So, what do you think, Mom? Dad?¡± Alessia hadn¡¯t forgotten the reason for the conversation.


    Her question snapped the group back to reality.


    ¡°Of course you can!¡± Brendan said at once. ¡°If Ivan won¡¯t go out, I¡¯ll drag him out myself to see Eddie with you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ you might not be able toe in with us,¡± Alessia added gently, choosing her words with care.


    The couple exchanged a look, then nodded in silent agreement.


    ¡°We understand, we really do,¡± Karen said, rubbing her hands together nervously. ¡°<b>If </b>Ivan can just meet Mr. Chase, that¡¯s more than enough. It¡¯s better than doing nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lessie.¡± Brendan stepped forward and rested a heavy hand or her shoulder. The streaks of gray in his hair looked a little more pronounced, and his gratitude was tinged with quiet sorrow.


    40

 love and power 46

    Alessia suddenly felt a strange tightness in her chest, but she kept her <bposure</b>, merely pressing her lips together. With a careless tilt of her mouth, she looked as <b>if </b>nothing in the world could faze her.


    ¡°We¡¯re family, after all,¡± she said lightly.


    Brendan didn¡¯t reply. He just gave her shoulder a gentle, reassuring squeeze.


    With Ivan¡¯s situation temporarily resolved, Zachary and Alessia finally stepped into their senior year of high school. Their school uniforms couldn¡¯t have been more different¨CZachary¡¯s was neat and proper, while Alessia¡¯s was sttered with bold streaks of paint, each brushstroke a testament to her vibrant personality.


    ¡°Lessie, aren¡¯t you going to wear your uniform?¡± Karen called from the kitchen, carrying a tray of breakfast, while Brendan had already left early to run his morning


    stall.


    After a couple of days of trial runs, Brendan was handling things smoothly on his own. So he and Karen had agreed: he¡¯d manage the stall in the mornings, while she stayed home, joining himter in the afternoon to help with the after¨Cschool rush. The new routine eased Karen¡¯s fatigue considerably.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s a tradition at Lessie¡¯s school,¡± Zachary exined, trailing behind Karen as he set the table.


    Alessia grinned and spun around, proudly showing off her creation. ¡°Yeah, the school gives us in shirts to design ourselves. On the first day, we all wear what we made. What do you think? Does it look good?¡±


    Her white T¨Cshirt was streaked with spontaneous, wild colors¨Cvivid blues and yellows, the texture of each brushstroke still visible. The whole shirt radiated a carefree, creative energy that made it impossible not to smile.


    Karen beamed with pride. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, Lessie. You¡¯re so talented.¡±


    After breakfast, the two set off for school amid Karen¡¯s gentle reminders. Once they reached the main road, students in uniforms matching Zachary¡¯s nced their way, whispering behind hands/curiosity and envy woven into their voices.


    The street was noisy¨Ctoo much so to catch every word¨Cso they ignored the stares and boarded the city bus, one after the other.


    ¡°Why is a student from Crestview High hanging out with someone from the


    Academy?¡±


    <b>13:50 </b>


    ¡°She rides the bus for love? That¡¯s real dedication.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Zachary? Who¡¯s the girl with him? She¡¯s gorgeous. Is she his girlfriend<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°No way! Zachary¡¯s the only thing getting me through the first day back.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t look like a couple. Honestly, they don¡¯t even seem close.¡±


    ¡°Why would a rich girl take the bus to school?¡±


    ¡°I have to admit, I¡¯m jealous. Look at their first daypare it to ours. The gap is


    unreal.¡±


    ¡°Seriously. Who stole my privileged life?¡±


    The morning bus was packed mostly with Crestview High students, clustered in little groups. Some were curious, some unimpressed, others openly envious. Their voices were low, but in the hush of the bus, Alessia couldn¡¯t help catching snippets,


    even if she tried to tune them out.


    She didn¡¯t care, but Zachary clearly felt ufortable.


    ¡°Maybe I should call you a cab from tomorrow,¡± he offered quietly.


    ¡°Huh? Why? Are you secretly loaded?¡± Alessia fired back, rapid¨Cfire, leaving him momentarily flustered.


    If Liam were here, he¡¯d probably have snapped right back, but Zachary was gentle, almost painfully polite¨Cavoiding confrontation whenever he could, and always looking for a roundabout solution.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ you used to get driven to school in a private car. This is a pretty big change. I thought maybe it¡¯d be hard to get used to.¡±


    Alessia understood. She swept her gaze around the bus, and the moment the other students felt her eyes on them, they quickly looked away.


    ¡°How much longer till our stop, Zach?¡± Her voice was steady but carried just enough to reach every corner of the bus.

 love and power 47

    ¡°Th¨Cthree.¡± Zachary stammered, caught off guard by the question.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the bus rolled to a stop, letting in a fresh


    crowd of pasengers. The momentary hush inside the bus vanished, reced by the familiar mor of chatter and shuffling feet.


    ¡°Did I hear that right? Did that girl just call Zachary her brother?¡±


    ¡°Her real brother? I thought his sister was Ileana?¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait¨CI remember now. Shirley said Ileana¡¯s family took her back. Apparently her biological parents are loaded, so she won¡¯t be at our school this semester. She¡¯s transferring across the street to Aristocrat Academy.¡±


    ¡°What? Real¨Clife princess vibes! How lucky can one person get? She already had three handsome brothers¨Ceveryone was jealous enough about that. I figured she¡¯d be down on her luck after her family went bankrupt, but now, surprise, she¡¯s a rich heiress again?¡±


    ¡°Comparing yourself to others just makes you miserable.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ that means the heiress we knew was a fake?¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s wild. Suddenly, this school day doesn¡¯t seem so hard to get through after all.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t her family go bankrupt? How do they still have money to send her to that fancy school?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you don¡¯t get. She¡¯d rather die than¨¦ to a regr school like ours. Gotta keep up appearances, even if it kills you.¡±


    Zachary couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He opened his mouth to argue, but Alessia gently pressed his hand, stopping him. Frustration burned in his eyes, but he sw. down and looked at her instead.


    wed it


    ¡°People¡¯s dark sides work like that,¡± Alessia said quietly, her voice calm and detached. ¡°If you try to argue with them, you just end up stuck in a mess trying to prove yourself. Whether you win or lose, they don¡¯t care about the truth. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so easy to start a rumor, but nearly impossible to clear your name.¡±


    Herposure only made Zachary¡¯s heart ache. It was as if, after hearing too many rumors, she could finally see through it all. She didn¡¯t feel the need to defend herself anymore, just watched everyone invent stories about her¨Cand could even


    <b>Chapter </b><b>47 </b>


    If Ileana were here, she would have dragged him into a noisy argument <b>right </b><b>there </b>


    in the aisle.


    Not that he thought that was wrong. But in this moment, Zachary finally understood what it meant to say, ¡°Those who are loved can afford to be fearless.¡± No matter how much trouble Ileana caused, they would always stand by her side, ready to support her.


    Zachary pressed his lips together, and neither of them spoke again until their stop arrived.


    The two schools stood across from each other, but the scenes at their gates couldn¡¯t have been more different. On one side, Crestview High students in uniforms, backpacks slung over their shoulders, made their way inside, some munching on sandwiches or seaweed rolls picked up from the food stalls behind the school.


    Across the street, luxury cars lined the entrance of Aristocrat Academy. Butlers in ck tailcoats swung open car doors, bowing as their young charges strode in, each one sporting a designer backpack and a distinctively stylish outfit.


    Students from Crestview High cast nces across the road¨Csome curious, some dismissive, some quietly envious. The private academy students, meanwhile, had no time for gossip, already deep in animated debates about who would take home the trophy that day.


    Of course, there were always a few who wanted to stir up trouble.


    ¡°Guess life really is unfair,¡± someone remarked, a mixture of envy and resignation in their voice.


    A friend just snorted in contempt.


    ¡°Look at them. Not even acting like students¨Calways showing off. No wo¡­er they never beat us in exams.¡±


    ¡°Oh, look, if it isn¡¯t one of Crestview¡¯s grade¨Cobsessed students.¡± A boy rounded the corner, his clothes edged with rebellious ir. One ear sported a dangling cross earring, his hair dyed a bright red. He bit into a seaweed roll, grinning as he joined the group.


    13

 love and power 48

    ¡°Pierce Quinn, you again!¡±


    ¡°Still stuck at third ce, huh? Guess some things never change.¡± There was no hiding the mockery in Pierce¡¯s voice as he leaned against the school gate, arms crossed and a crooked grin on his lips.


    Ignatius Stone¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, frustration flickering in his eyes. His friend, standing awkwardly by, tugged nervously at his sleeve, but Ignatius shook him off with a sharp jerk.


    ¡°Face it, Pierce. Without your family¡¯s money, what do you have on me? All you ever do is gloat that I¡¯m forever third. Honestly, you¡¯re pathetic.¡± His words were cutting, icy with resentment.


    But Pierce only seemed amused. He wagged a finger at Ignatius, his expression infuriatingly smug. ¡°No, no, you¡¯ve got it wrong. Sure, my family¡¯s out of your league, but let¡¯s not forget¨Cmy looks are in a whole different stratosphere too.¡± He stroked his jaw, eyes glinting with self¨Csatisfaction.


    Annoying as he was, Pierce wasn¡¯t lying. Where Ignatius still wore the awkward traces of adolescence, Pierce¨Cwith his bold red hair and effortless ir¨Cmanaged to make even the wildest styles look cool. He was cocky, sometimes reckless, but undeniably popr. Every month, someone confessed to him through the school¡¯s anonymous message board¨Csometimes even kids from Crestview High across town. The derations got so over¨Cthe¨Ctop that his friends joked he must¡¯ve hired people to write them.


    Once again, Ignatius found himself outmatched, biting down hard as he red at


    Pierce.


    ¡°Forget it, Ignatius, let¡¯s just go.¡± His friend cast a worried nce at the gering crowd, urging him to walk away before things escted.


    With a huff, Ignatius spun around and stormed off. Pierce justughed and waved after him, making sure everyone could hear, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget, Mr. Third ce!¡±


    The crowd¡¯s attention snapped to Pierce, but he didn¡¯t seem to care¨Cif anything, he yed it up, his tone light and teasing. ¡°And if I recall, you didn¡¯t even beat me this time. Maybe you¡¯ll do better next round!¡±


    ¡°Nine points! It was only a nine¨Cpoint gap, not ten or more!¡± Ignatius shot back without thinking.


    13.50 <b>1945 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>48 </b>


    Laughter rippled through <b>the </b>students. The sound made <b>Ignatius¡¯s </b><b>cheeks </b><b>burn </b>with anger. He lost his patience, shoving through the onlookers toward <b>Pierce</b><b>, </b><b>who </b><b>only </b>smiled wider as more people¨Csome from the rival academy across <b>the </b>


    street¨Cgathered to watch.


    But before Ignatius could reach him, a clear, emotionless voice rang out.


    ¡°Pierce.¡± The single word was crisp, cool, and unmistakably female.


    Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up. He turned, and the crowd instinctively parted, revealing Zachary and Alessia at the back.


    ¡°Alessia!¡± Pierce called out cheerfully, though he was actually a year older than her. He turned his back on Ignatius without a second thought, striding over with a


    swagger.


    ¡°Nice outfit, huh? Check this out.¡± He tugged at his cor, showing off the ck shirt decorated with stick figure doodles, artful rips, and a chunky chain. ¡°I¡¯m calling this look ¡®Dark Rebel.¡® What do you think?¡± His expectant smile practically begged for praise.


    Alessia just winced at the sight¨Cbetween the shing patterns, the holes, and the oversized hardware, it was a lot to take in.


    ¡°What are you doing hanging around the gates of someone else¡¯s school?¡±


    ¡°Nothing! Really, nothing.¡± Pierce¡¯s grin turned sheepish as he tried to charm her, a far cry from his earlier bravado.


    She didn¡¯t buy it for a second. Alessia nced past Pierce, locking eyes with Ignatius for a brief, tense moment. Sensing trouble, Pierce quickly shifted to block her view, then pivoted to Zachary instead.


    ¡°Well, look who it is¨CMr. Perpetual Second ce himself. Alessia, what are you doing with Zachary?¡±


    <b>Chapter </b>49

 love and power 49

    Before Zachary could say a word, Alessianded a quick kick to Pierce¡¯s <b>shin</b>. It wasn¡¯t hard, but the message was clear: back off.


    Pierce looked wounded, though he hadn¡¯t really said anything wrong. <b>Besides</b><b>, </b><b>the </b>rivalry between them and Crestview High was old news¨Ctrading jabs when <b>they </b>crossed paths was practically tradition. He couldn¡¯t even go buy breakfast <b>without </b>getting mocked by someone from Crestview.


    Annoyed but unable to protest, Pierce sulked in silence, his face full ofint.


    ¡°This is my second brother,¡± Alessia announced.


    Pierce¡¯s eyes went wide as he nced between the two of them. ¡°Wait¡­ so it¡¯s


    true?¡±


    Alessia ignored him and turned to Zachary instead. ¡°I¡¯m heading in.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you at the gate after school. No rush¨Ctake your time,¡± Zachary replied.


    She nodded and shot Pierce a look, then the two of them made their way toward the school. The crowd dispersed; the morning buzz faded as everyone drifted back


    to their routines.


    As soon as they stepped onto campus, Pierce couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    ¡°So that whole family reunion thing was real?¡±


    ¡°You got an invitation too?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. I just happened to spot a stack of invitations when the butler was sorting them yesterday. But I don¡¯t even know Ileana¨CI figured it must be some distant branch of the Tate family from the middle of nowhere, so I didn¡¯t bother. When I saw everyone chatting about it online this morning, I wanted to ask you¨Cwhat¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Alessia grinned, not a hint of sadness on her face. ¡°The real deal¡¯s back. Time for the imposter to step aside.¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Alessia¨Cno, wait, Alessia!¡± A girl came striding over, cutting Pierce off mid¨Csentence.


    Alessia waved in greeting. ¡°News travels fast, huh?¡±


    13:50


    ¡°In this crowd? One family sneezes, and <b>the </b><b>whole </b><b>town </b><b>catches </b>a cold. <b>Penny </b>Sullivan bumped fists with her. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to give me that <b>dress </b><b>after </b><b>school</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m being kicked out and you¡¯re still worried about clothes<b>?</b>¡± Alessia <b>looked </b>exasperated. ¡°Since when were you this obsessed with money?¡±


    Penny gave her a look that said, You can¡¯t be serious.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not staying with the Tates¨Cbig deal. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re starving. <b>Besides</b><b>, </b>isn¡¯t now the time to make some cash? The money <i>you </i>get selling your stuff goes straight into your pocket. Should I pity you? Please, pity me instead, you <b>crafty </b><b>fox</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Pierce, listening in, couldn¡¯t help butugh. Penny shot him a re, and he zipped his lips in a hurry.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I knew you¡¯d ask, so I set aside one just like it. I¡¯ll leave it in <b>your </b>lockerter.¡±


    ¡°Did you look at the design sketches I sent?¡±


    ¡°The modern cheongsam¨Cstyle dress is nice. I¡¯ll send you my notes on the other designs tonight.¡±


    Penny nodded and left without another word, slipping away as if they were just ssmates who barely knew each other and had exchanged greetings out of


    necessity.


    Pierce smirked. ¡°So you two are just ¡®dead to each other¡® kind of friends, huh?¡±


    Alessia rolled her eyes. ¡°With English like that, you think diplomat?¡±


    <i>you </i>could


    pass


    for a


    Pierce tossed his red hair with mock swagger. ¡°International level, baby.¡±


    She burst outughing and pped him on the shoulder. ¡°Come on. I¡¯m not risking a tardy slip for your sake.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I heard the Mortons moved away after they went bankrupt¨Dowed a bunch of money, not doing so well. Are you okay living there? Cole¡¯s really letting you rough it? If you don¡¯t want to take Cole¡¯s help, you can crash at my ce. I¡¯ll even hire you a housekeeper and a driver. Trust me, life would be way sweeter than at the Tates or the Mortons.¡±


    <b>Chapter </b><b>50 </b>

 love and power 50

    Alessia could onlyugh in exasperation. Why did everyone <b>around </b><b>her </b><b>think </b><b>the </b>answer to any problem was gifting someone a house?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even ept Cole¡¯s help¨Cnow you want me to take yours? Are <b>you </b><b>sure </b><b>you </b>can handle the fallout?¡± She shot Pierce a raised eyebrow, half amused, half warning.


    Pierce hesitated, suddenly realizing the danger he¡¯d put himself in. Forget <b>about </b>Cole¨Cthe other people orbiting Alessia were notoriously jealous. If word got <b>out </b>that she¡¯d epted his help, he¡¯d probably need to consult a priest before leaving his house, just to make sure it was a safe day.


    He swallowed hard and inched backwards. ¡°Thank you, Alessia, for sparing my <b>life</b><b>. </b>She couldn¡¯t help but let out augh, shaking her head, and decided to ignore him.


    The ssroom was even noisier than she¡¯d imagined. Everyone was showing off their designs¨Csome impressive, others just in bizarre, drawing plenty ofughter.


    But the moment Alessia walked in, the room fell abruptly silent. People stared at her with oddlyplicated expressions.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Did I get a new face or swap genders overnight? Why do you all look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost?¡±


    Her joke broke the tension, andughter bubbled up around the room.


    ¡°Hey, if you did, which doctor had the guts to mess with that face?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, who¡¯d dare?¡±


    ¡°If you ever do think about switching teams, give me a call,¡± a girl said, shing Alessia a flirtatious wink.


    Before Alessia could reply, a handnded possessively on her shoulde


    ¡°Back off, everyone. I¡¯m the main event here.¡± With that, Ste nted a dramatic kiss on Alessia¡¯s cheek, loud and unmissable.


    Alessia snatched a tissue from the podium and wiped her face with exaggerated annoyance, but the smile tugging at her lips betrayed her amusement.


    ¡°Ste, could you be any more shameless?¡± Alessia shot back. The whole ss


    13:51


    Chapter


    erupted inughter.


    Of course, no ss was without its share of sour notes.


    ¡°Oh please, some people really have no shame. Steal someone else¡¯s <b>life </b><b>of </b><b>luxury </b>then waltz back to school like nothing happened. If it were me, I¡¯d have transferred out overnight,¡± one girl said, voice dripping with contempt.


    ¡°Yeah, but I heard her real parents are drowning in debt. Guess there¡¯s no money <b>for </b>a new school, huh?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t tuition free for the top student here? My God, is she only hanging around because she can¡¯t afford to pay?¡±


    The two of themughed to themselves, oblivious to the dirty looks from the rest of the ss.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang, followed by two piercing screams that made everyone wince. Several people frowned in disgust.


    ¡°Ste, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± one of the girls demanded, her eyes with panic.


    wide


    Ste smiled sweetly, but her gaze was icy. ¡°Oh, just wishing I could sew your mouths shut, shake those empty heads of yours, then dig out your hearts to see just how ck they must be to say such things.¡±


    She was smiling, but the look in her eyes sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. For a moment, it seemed like she really might do it.


    The two girls instinctively grabbed each other¡¯s hands, but still wouldn¡¯t back down. ¡°We never said any names. Why are you getting so defensive?¡±


    ¡°Oh, but what a shame,¡± Alessia said with a lightugh, patting Ste¡¯s shoulder and turning her gaze on the girls. ¡°Because if the situation were reversedoubt either of you could even stay in school. After all, you¡¯re nowhere near the top of the ss, are you?¡±


    Her eyes sparkled, lips curled in an easy smilepletely unbothered and showing not a hint of the anger her challengers hoped to provoke.


    <b>13:51 </b>1

 love and power 51

    As soon as the words left her mouth, everyone crowded around, and teasing voices. filled the room once again.


    ¡°Honestly, we used toin that the school¡¯s rewards were useless and called them stingy, but it looks like they might be worth something after all.¡±


    ¡°Hey, ss President, don¡¯t we have an ¡®Outstanding Student¡® award and a ¡®Financial Aid Schrship¡® up for grabs? No one¡¯s ever imed them before, but now that we finally have someone in need in our ss, shouldn¡¯t we put them to good use?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually witnessing the day Alessia qualifies for financial aid. I finally have something to brag about in front of her!¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Alessia, please, be my tutor! I¡¯ll pay you double the market rate¨Cno, five times as much!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s voices and gestures were so over¨Cthe¨Ctop that Alessia couldn¡¯t help butugh, though she looked helpless as she tried to rein them in. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough out of you. Don¡¯t you already ask me enough questions? Cut it out now, any more and it¡¯ll just be rude.¡±


    The ss was buzzing with noise, so much so that no one noticed when the homeroom teacher walked in.


    ¡°First day back and you¡¯re already making a racket. What kind of example is this?¡±


    At once, everyone fell silent and scrambled back to their seats. This might be Aristocrat Academy, but that didn¡¯t mean these students were any different from those at regr schools. Those who feared teachers still did, and no one looked down on the staff or dared to challenge them, no matter how impressive their family background.


    The academy had strict rules against disrespecting teachers or staff. At an ordinary school, students might get away with a bit of attitude, but this school was founded by some of the most powerful figures in the country. Every student had received countless warnings from their parents before setting foot on campus: don¡¯t stir up trouble.


    Of course, there were always a few who thought they were above the rules¨Cbut they disappeared without a trace. Once might be a coincidence, but when it happened again and again, it became clear: expulsion was the least of your worries. If you dragged your family¡¯s name down with you, that was the real


    disaster.


    Other schools might imagine Aristocrat Academy was full of spoiled rich kids, coasting through life,


    <i>ut </i>only the students themselves knew just how cutthroat things really were. For most people, grades were their only way forward. Here, students had to master finance, politics, foreignnguages, and more.


    Being top of the ss here meant something very different than elsewhere. It wasn¡¯t just about the standard subjects¨Chorseback riding, aesthetics, economics, and a dozen other disciplines all counted. A city¨Cwide ranking didn¡¯t mean half as much as your standing in the school itself. The graduates didn¡¯t always go to the best universities in the country, but they all became leaders in their fields.


    The fact that Alessia still had supporters, even after her family went bankrupt, said everything. In this school, your ranking mattered more than your bloodline. In this ss, two¨Cthirds of the students were future heirs to their families¨Cevery alliance and rivalry was carefully weighed. The more talented friends you made, the stronger yourwork, and the better off your family would be.


    ¡°This is just the first day, so I¡¯ll let it slide. We¡¯ve been together a long time¨Clet¡¯s help each other out through thisst year and make it count, alright?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    ¡°Good. One more thing: we have a new student joining us this semester. Ileana,


    Everyone exchanged nces, curiosity flickering across their faces as they turned toward the front of the room. Ste shot Alessia a look, and Alessia answered with


    a faint, unreadable smile.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Ileana. I was switched at birth, and I¡¯ve only just been reunited with my real parents.¡± At this point, Ileana nced timidly at Alessia.


    The way she looked, anyone would think Alessia had bullied her somehow. If Alessia so much as breathed wrong, she¡¯d be branded the viin who picked on the ¡®real¡® heiress.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re all incredibly talented, and I¡­ I haven¡¯t had much of an education, so please don¡¯t make fun of me. I just hope we can all get along this year. Thank you.¡±

 love and power 52

    Ileana wore a custom ivory dress, her long hair falling loosely around her shoulders. Her eyes were slightly red at the corners, giving her a fragile, delicate look.


    If it had been anyone else in her position, the ss might have rushed to take her side, directing their resentment toward Alessia. After all, Alessia had spent years living as the heiress, while the real daughter had who knows what kind of life before returning to the Tate family. It was easy to imagine yourself in Ileana¡¯s shoes and feel indignant on her behalf.


    But when Ileana finished speaking, the ssroom remained silent.


    Ileana lowered her head, biting her lip and clutching the hem of her dress. From the outside, she looked for all the world like a lost, helpless waif. Yet the strange hush lingered, heavy and unbroken.


    Suddenly, the quiet was shattered by the sharp sound of pping.


    All eyes turned to Alessia. She smiled, her gaze locked unflinchingly on Ileana standing at the front.


    There was an undercurrent between them, but outwardly, both wore calm masks.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t realize you were here too, sister. Please take care of me in the future,¡± Ileana said, as if only now noticing Alessia.


    Alessia arched an eyebrow, pretending to ponder for a moment before speaking with mock confusion.


    ¡°I have three older brothers and a younger brother. But¡­ I don¡¯t recall ever having a


    sister.¡±


    Ileana froze, her face stiffening. She ducked her head, and when she looked up again, her eyes brimmed with tears. Wrapping her hands together, she seemed utterly lost and pitiable.


    Behind Alessia, Pierce struggled to hold back augh and gave her a discreet thumbs¨Cup.


    Everyone in the room came from good families and had seen all kinds of people. Ileana¡¯s little performance didn¡¯t fool them; if anything, they found it mildly entertaining. No one bothered to call her out.


    Who was the real daughter, and who was the imposter? It didn¡¯t really matter. What


    14:40


    Chapter <b>52 </b>


    mattered was whether a person had any value. Alessia might not be a Tate by blood, but if Ileana wasn¡¯t, she was nothing at all.


    These kids were sharp¨Conement, a single gesture, even a look, and they could. read each other like open books. Someone like Ileana didn¡¯t even require much effort to figure out.


    They respected Alessia, but not because of the Tate name. Everyone knew the real heirs were the two Tate brothers. Even if Alessia was part of the family, <i>so </i>what? What mattered was her own capability and strength¨Cfar more important than pedigree.


    They were all convinced Alessia would seed at whatever she chose. That made this the perfect time to get in her good graces. If Ileana thought that just bing the ¡°Tate heiress¡± would make everyone fawn over her, then their families truly had


    fallen low.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough introductions. Find a seat,¡± the homeroom teacher said, sensing the tension and quickly waving Ileana to her desk.


    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± Ileana replied, voice trembling just enough to reinforce her image as the delicate victim.


    Alessia saw right through her. Ileana was simply trying to create a rift, making it look like Alessia had stolen her privileged life and was now oppressing her¡ªall in


    the hopes of winning sympathy and


    What Alessia didn¡¯t understand was where all Ileana¡¯s hostility came from. Since Ileana hade back to the Tate family, Alessia had gone along with everything withoutint. Was it really just about those gifts and that million¨Cdor


    check?


    The Morton family had once been prominent, and their children were well¨Craised; none of the others acted like this. So why was Ileana so¡­ disappointing?


    Alessia didn¡¯t bother to dwell on it. Ileana wasn¡¯t worth the trouble. If she wanted to keep up this act, Alessia would let her.

 love and power 53

    ¡°The photos everyone took yesterday have already been uploaded to the official website, and voting is now open. You can log in and vote for


    ¡°What¡¯s the prize for first ce this time, teacher?¡±


    your favorites.¡±


    ¡°This time, we¡¯ve added a few more categories¨CMost Creative, Most Unique, and People¡¯s Choice. There¡¯s no single first prize anymore, so your chances of winning something are higher. Anyone who ces gets a basic prize, and, more importantly, there¡¯s an opportunity to coborate with A&P. If that interests you, be sure to take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°A&P?¡± The ss buzzed with excitement. ¡°If I¡¯d known, I would have tried harder! Why did the school keep this under wraps?¡±


    ¡°Probably so people wouldn¡¯t find ways to cheat.¡°.


    ¡°Is it toote to start campaigning for votes now?¡±


    ¡°With your outfit? Are you sure you want to talk about taste and style?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think in our ss actually has a shot?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s got to be Penny again, right?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a Most Creative Award, isn¡¯t there? What if it¡¯s me?¡±


    The moment Pierce chimed in, everyone nearby gave him a look that said more than words ever could. He scratched his nose, a little hurt, and nced hopefully at Alessia. She just sighed and tossed him a piece of candy.


    ¡°Honestly, I think Alessia has a real chance. I really liked her design. If A&P makes a limited edition based on hers, I¡¯d definitely buy one. Actually, I need to go vote for her right now.¡±


    ¡°Same here. I thought it looked amazing. Say what you will¨CAlessia¡¯s drawing skills might be questionable, but nobody can deny her sense of style.¡±


    ¡°My family¡¯s worked with A&P before. They¡¯re ridiculously picky about fabrics¨Cmy mom spent a fortune just to meet their standards,¡±


    ¡°Sometimes you have to spend money to make money. At least your family got to work with them. I heard the Young family tried five or six times just to get a meeting, and they couldn¡¯t even get past the front desk.¡±


    ¡°The Young family can¡¯t reallypare to yours, can they?¡±


    14:40


    ¡°My dad¡¯s looking for new textiles too. Do you have any inside info<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll keep an ear out for you.¡±


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s always better to have an ally than a rival. Sharing information


    sometimes gets everyone ahead. For them, the real prize wasn¡¯t the award¨Cit was the chance at coboration.


    ¡°Excuse me, teacher.¡± In the midst of all the chatter, a delicate voice tried to cut through. But the ssroom was too noisy, and Ileana¡¯s words were drowned out. So she raised her hand high.


    ¡°Yes, Ileana? What¡¯s your question?¡±


    The room fell silent, with a few students eyeing her curiously.


    ¡°Um, I just transferred here. Am I still allowed to participate?¡±


    Lance frowned. ¡°The uniforms should have been delivered to every student yesterday, and all the event details were sent out. Didn¡¯t you get them?¡±


    Ileana¡¯s cheeks flushed pale and pink. Of course she knew about it¨Cshe just hadn¡¯t wanted to take part. In her mind, the whole event was childish and beneath her, hardly fitting for someone of her status. Why wear a in white tee on her first day at a new school when she could show off one of her designer dresses?


    But she couldn¡¯t exactly say that. Instead, she silently med Lance for putting her on the spot, though she kept her expression carefully wounded.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t notice. My housekeeper must have organized my things for me¡­¡±


    Alessia, watching from across the room, knew she was lying. Mae was meticulous¨Cif she¡¯d organized Ileana¡¯s uniform, she would have told her, especially after an official school notice. Alessia could only shake her head.

 love and power 54

    <b>Chapter 54 </b>


    ¡°The photos were uploaded yesterday. If you want to take part, you¡¯ll have to wait until next semester. Just in case you missed it, let me remind you again¨Cmake sure you wear your uniform tomorrow.¡± Lance¡¯s tone was all business, as always. Tact just wasn¡¯t in his vocabry.


    Years of teaching had made him immune to students¡® little tricks. He¡¯d seen them all. Ileana¡¯s feeble attempt at mischief didn¡¯t even merit a reaction, but he figured he should issue a warning anyway.


    Steughed out loud, not bothering to hide it, and a ripple of snickers ran through the ssroom.


    Ileana flushed scarlet and dropped heavily back into her seat, eyes fixed on her skirt as her fingers twisted the fabric. Humiliation and bitterness burned in her gaze. Lucy caught the look, ncing over at Alessia with aplicated expression.


    Their eyes met. Lucy looked like she wanted to say something, but hesitated. Alessia smiled¨Ca smile with a meaning Lucy couldn¡¯t quite grasp, but it sent a chill down her spine.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, tidy up your things and get ready for ss.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    The bell finally rang, signaling the end of homeroom, but the chatter didn¡¯t stop. Small groups formed, voices rising and falling as they discussed thetest designer releases, swapped stories about their summer vacations, orined about being forced to ¡°gain experience¡± running one of the family¡¯spanies.


    Ileana sat apart, like an outsider¨Cno one bothered to talk to her. All the attention was on Alessia, the supposed ¡°imposter heiress,¡± who still had a crowd gathered around her.


    ¡°Ste, how¡¯s your family¡¯s bar doing these days?¡±


    ¡°We just got in a new shipment¨Cwant to check it out?¡±


    ¡°Only if the quality¡¯s top notch. I don¡¯t do cheap.¡±


    ¡°Please, as if I¡¯d offer you anything less.¡±


    ¡°Lessie, any luck finding that thing I asked


    <i>you </i>for?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and mine too!¡±


    <b>14.41 </b>


    A rush of people swarmed Alessia. For everyday stuff, they could manage on their own, but Alessia always seemed to have ess to things no one else could get their hands on. Every break, they¡¯d beg her to bring back a few rare curiosities, and this time was no different.


    ¡°Like I¡¯d forget? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got them. But I left everything at Cole¡¯s ce¨CI¡¯ll have him bring them overter.¡±


    ¡°Miss Morton, am I just your errand boy now? You only remember me when you need a favor?¡± Alessia had barely finished speaking when a boy appeared at the ssroom door, dragging a suitcase behind him. He wore a in white tee and faded jeans.


    He had sharp features and a clean¨Ccut look. When he wasn¡¯t smiling, he seemed older than his years, but the moment his lips curled up with that mischievous grin, every eye in the room- even Ileana¡¯s¨Cwas drawn to him.


    The Morton boys¨Cthere were four of them¨Cwere famous for their looks. Even the youngest, Ivan, already showed signs of striking handsomeness. Ileana had always measured other boys against them, and for a long time, being associated with the Mortons was part of her own social glow at Crestview High. She was the untouchable ice queen,rgely because none of the other guys couldpete with the Morton brothers. Even the ones with decent backgrounds didn¡¯t interest her.


    Now, as she looked Cole up and down, she automaticallypared him to the Mortons¨Cand this time, Cole came out on top.


    But as her eyes lingered on his understated outfit, she frowned, a flicker of disdain crossing her face.


    ¡°So he¡¯s just a delivery boy after all.¡± The familiar suitcase at his side irked her, but she smirked anyway. He might not be good enough for her, but if she could lure him away from Alessia¡­


    In her mind, Ileana built a perfect little fantasy, never realizing that Cole¡¯s in¨Clooking jeans were actually Louis Vuitton, worth thousands, and that his shoes and essories together could buy a house on the outskirts of any major


    city.

 love and power 55

    ¡°Cole! Long time no see!¡± Pierce greeted him with a quick fist bump, and a few others called out to him as he walked over, clearly all old friends. Alessia just stood quietly off to the side, a gentle smile ying at her lips as she watched him approach.


    ¡°I thought you were going to bail on us today,¡± someone teased.


    ¡°No way,¡± Cole said, ruffling Alessia¡¯s hair with easy familiarity¨Ca gesture that looked like second nature, as if he¡¯d done it a thousand times before. ¡°If thedy of the house gives an order, you know I have to deliver.¡±


    Their friends hooted and teased, but neither Cole nor Alessia seemed the least bit embarrassed. Instead, they acted as if this kind of banter was perfectly normal.


    ¡°All the gifts are here. Just im yours. Pierce, mind helping hand them out?¡±


    ¡°Help? I¡¯m honored,¡± Pierce said, grinning as he took the suitcase from her.


    ¡°Hey, sis Alessia-¡± Pierce was about to head to the back of the ssroom with the gifts when Ileana, looking as delicate and fragile as ever, somehow slipped in through the crowd.


    Ste rolled her eyes so hard it was almost theatrical, but before she could say anything, Alessia stepped between them, blocking her. Ste just pursed her lips and let it go.


    Cole ignored Ileanapletely, just gave a short, scornfulugh and perched himself on Alessia¡¯s desk. With his baseball cap pulled low, he had the easy swagger of a schoolyard kingpin, but never crossed into looking rough or crude.


    Their group had loosely clustered around Alessia, forming a protective half¨Ccircle. It couldn¡¯t have been more obvious: they were drawing a line. Ileana¡¯s smile twitched at the edges as she tried to hide the jealousy in her eyes.


    Just a fake, she thought bitterly. No wonder these idiots can¡¯t ever beat Crestview High in the finals¨Cthey¡¯re all so clueless. But then again, the dumber they are, the easier to use. If she could work her way up in the Tate family through these people, she¡¯d finally get the respect she deserved.


    While Ileana daydreamed, Alessia had no interest in ying along.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not rushing to y the doting little sister today?¡±


    Thementnded like a p. Ileana¡¯s smile froze, but she just pretended not to


    <b>14:41 </b>


    hear. Instead, she raised her voice, feigning innocence, and pointed at the suitcase in Pierce¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Alessia, is that the suitcase you insisted on taking with you even after Dad kicked you out? I didn¡¯t realize you brought it just to give gifts to your friends! If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve said something nice about you to Dad¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    An awkward silence stretched between them; everyone exchanged uneasy nces.


    ¡°Pierce, didn¡¯t you call about picking it up before?¡± Cole askedzily, twirling a lock of Alessia¡¯s hair around his finger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even remind me,¡± Pierce replied, quick on the uptake. ¡°They almost hung up on me. It was only when I mentioned Alessia¡¯s name that they agreed to hand it over. You know, I¡¯d asked everyone I knew to help me track down that collector¡¯s item, and nobody could manage it. Alessia stepped in and got it done, no sweat. My dad was so proud when I gave it to him as a gift¨Che turned around and bought me that Phantom I¡¯ve been dreaming about.¡±


    He rattled off the story like he was reciting a grocery list.


    ¡°Yeah, well, I¡¯m not the Tate family¡¯s golden girl anymore,¡± Alessia said, her smile tinged with sarcasm. ¡°Maybe next time you should ask the real Tate family heiress for help.¡±


    ¡°No way, Alessia!¡± Pierce whined, looking genuinely worried. ¡°My granddad¡¯s turning sixty next week, and I was counting on you to help me find something special for him!¡°``


    That snapped the group out of it. They realized just how close they¡¯de to falling for Ileana¡¯s bait.


    At their level, money could buy anything¨Cexcept the rare treasures that really showed off your family¡¯s taste and connections. Gifts weren¡¯t about price tags anymore; the rarer and more unique, the better. They¡¯d all tried pulling strings on their own, but nobody took their calls. Alessia, though¨Cif she promised she¡¯d get you something, you could count on it, no matter how impossible it seemed. The only catch was, you had to trade her something in return.


    Who would believe it was just because she was the Tate family¡¯s daughter?


    The group broke into a lively chatter, the tension dissolving. Ste caught sight of Ileana¡¯s stormy expression, stifled a yawn, and lost all interest in the drama.

 love and power 56

    <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>anyone ever needs my help, I promise I¡¯ll do everything I can for you.¡± Ileana forced a smile that looked generous on the surface, but somehow managed to diminish her in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    They were all from the same social ss. Even if there were differences in capability, there was no need for such obsequiousness¨Cespecially considering the Tate family¡¯s impressive rise in recent years. Several families here were business partners of theirs. Honestly, even if Ileana did nothing, people would stille to her simply because of her family background.


    But instead of carrying herself with the confidence and dignity expected from a Tate, Ileana seemed desperate to win everyone over, eager to blend in as quickly as possible. It came across as small¨Cminded and insecure. No one pointed it out, of course, but silent judgments had already been made.


    Yet Ileana, so used to being the center of attention at Crestview High, had no idea how these social games were really yed.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s my family introduction party,¡± she announced. ¡°If you¡¯re free, you¡¯re all invited¨Cmy mother even hired a Michelin¨Cstarred chef from abroad for the asion. Sis¨CAlessia, you shoulde too. I know your adoptive family isn¡¯t well off, and you¡¯ve never really struggled a day in your life, but don¡¯t worry. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll put in a good word for you at the party¨Cmaybe Mom and Dad will finally bring you back home.¡±


    Ileana sounded perfectly sincere, her wide¨Ceyed concern almost touching, as if she were genuinely thinking of Alessia¡¯s well¨Cbeing.


    ¡°How very thoughtful of you,¡± Alessia replied lightly, her tone airy and indifferent. But Ileana finally felt a triumphant satisfaction, as if she¡¯d managed to put Alessia in her ce.


    Suppressing a smile, Illeana feigned regret. ¡°Honestly, you brought this on yourself. Mom and Dad made onement, and you stormed out with your suitcase. They¡¯re still upset¨Cand now they¡¯re thinking of turning your old room into my dressing room. They¡¯ve even scheduled a meeting with, um¡­ Justin, I think?¡± She pretended to search her memory.


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s some famous interior designer or architect¨Chonestly, I don¡¯t know the details, but it¡¯s all been arranged by our parents. But it was your room first, and I did try to talk them out of it. Still, they insist. They say I¡¯ve been through so much out there, and now that I¡¯m finally home, they want to make it up to me.¡±


    <b>14:41 </b>


    Alessia just smiled, her lips curved and eyes crinkling with amusement. Ileana shot her a nce, convinced Alessia was putting on a brave face. She nced at Ste, who looked bored out of her mind, and decided their friendship probably didn¡¯t <b>run </b>very deep after all.


    After a brief pause, Ileana sighed, her voice softening as if she were a wise older sister counseling a rebellious sibling. ¡°But don¡¯t take it too hard, Lessie. Mom and Dad are just upset right now. If you apologize and let me talk to them, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll let you move back in.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Miss Tate,¡± Cole interjected suddenly, his tone unreadable. The others exchanged quick nces, curiosity flickering in their eyes as they watched the drama unfold.


    Alessia, one of the supposed stars of the scene, barely reacted. She simply yed with Cole¡¯s fingers, looking utterly uninterested in the conversation.


    ¡°Thank you, Cole. You¡¯re actually the first to congratte me.¡± Ileana smiled, shooting a smug nce in Alessia¡¯s direction.


    ¡°But¡­was that supposed to be an invitation?¡± Cole looked at her directly for the first time, his lips quirking in a half¨Csmile. The sharp line of his jaw caught Ileana off guard; she blushed, momentarily losing herposure.


    ¡°Y¨Cyes. I mean, I¡¯ve only juste home, and I don¡¯t have many friends yet. If everyone¡¯s willing toe, I¡¯d be¡­really happy¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, if Mr. Tate dotes on you so much, why didn¡¯t he hire an etiquette coach for you? Or is it that Mr. and Mrs. Tate aren¡¯t all that invested in you after all?¡±


    <b>14:41 </b>

 love and power 57

    <b>Chapter </b><b>57 </b>


    Ileana¡¯s face went pale, but she forced a tight smile, refusing to let herposure crack.


    ¡°What¡­ Cole, what do you mean by that?¡±


    No one answered her. The moment their eyes met, everyone quickly looked away, pretending to be upied with something else.


    ¡°For an event like this, the hosts are supposed to send out invitations at least a week in advance,¡± Lucy exined quietly, suddenly appearing at Ileana¡¯s side to offer a bit of context. ¡°A verbal invite doesn¡¯t count¨Cif anything, it¡¯s considered disrespectful to the guests.¡±


    As the awkwardness thickened, Ste perked up with a mischievous glint in her eye. To Ileana, it was nothing short of open provocation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, are you nervous or just indifferent? Want me to introduce you to an etiquette coach?¡± Ste teased, her tone breezy and deliberately casual.


    Ileana clenched her fists so tightly her nails dug into her palms. Still, she managed a strained smile, biting back her anger as she looked at Ste.


    ¡°Oh, Ste, you¡¯re always joking,¡± she said, suppressing the tremor in her voice. ¡°My parents have been so busy nning my wee party that they haven¡¯t had time to worry about the details. They already found someone to help me prepare, but since I just got home and I¡¯m still adjusting, they told me not to rush.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, you¡¯d better get on it. Embarrassing yourself in front of the ss is one thing, but making a scene at your own wee party? Now that would be a real disaster.¡±


    Ste¡¯s smile was sweet, but Ileana could only grit her teeth and force another polite grin.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Ste. I¡¯ll be careful not to embarrass my parents at the party.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right¨Cyou said Mr. Tate hired Justin to design your dressing room, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of¡­ of course,¡± Ileana replied, her pupils contracting, but she nodded with all the confidence she could muster.


    Ste didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°Justin, that¡¯s not cool¨Ctaking on such a big project and you didn¡¯t even tell your childhood friend?¡±


    <b>14.41 </b>


    Suddenly, Justin¡¯s voice red from the phone speaker, his irritation impossible to miss. ¡°What the hell! Is the guy from the Tate family out of his mind? If he were here in person, I¡¯d kick him out myself! Who does he think he is, ordering me around? And calling her the ¡®Tate family¡¯s precious daughter¡®¨Coh, I¡¯m so scared. Give me a break. If my reputation takes a hit because of this, are you going to pay for it? Are you? Can you even afford it?¡±


    Justin¡¯s tirade left Ileana¡¯s face alternating between crimson and ashen. Her eyes reddened, and tears began to stream down her cheeks. She looked like she¡¯d just suffered the worst humiliation of her life.


    ¡°Alessia, you stole seventeen years of my life. I tried to let it go, but you keep targeting me and shutting me out. Is it just because I finally reimed what¡¯s rightfully mine?¡±


    Without waiting for Alessia to respond, Ileana shoved past the onlookers and fled the room.


    Others might not understand, but Alessia did. Back when the Morton family was thriving, the Tate family was just getting started. Only after the Mortons fell on hard times did the Tates rise. Ileana always imed Alessia stole her life, but she had never known hardship. In the end, who really stole from whom?


    With Ileana gone, the show was over. Ste hung up on Justin mid¨Csentence, cutting off his attempts to exin himself.


    ¡°Alright, are we doing this or not?¡± Pierce spoke up, and the crowd immediately dispersed, following him to the back of the ssroom to collect their things. The room, moments ago so crowded, suddenly felt muchrger.


    ¡°That guy¡¯s calling again. I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡± Ste nced at her phone, then said to Alessia, ¡°Don¡¯t wait up,¡± before pulling out her chair and stepping outside.


    ¡°Larkin must be pulling his hair out by now, huh?¡± Alessia mused, knowing he¡¯d been swampedtely with the merger.


    ¡°Yeah, well, for a six¨Cfigure sry, he can¡¯t expect me to do all the work.¡± As she spoke, Alessia reached for his hand, noticing the bruises and the scab just beginning to form.


    ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±

 love and power 58

    <b>14:41 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>58 </b>


    He picked up her hand and inspected it closely, the concern in his eyes in as day. Alessia arched an eyebrow. Before heading to thepany yesterday, she¡¯d stopped by the clinic to get her wound treated. This morning, seeing it was healing well, she decided the bandage was too conspicuous and took it off. She¡¯dpletely forgotten about it¨Cuntil just now, when a quick lift of her arm was all it took for Cole to notice.


    ¡°Just a kid¡¯s bite,¡± she said, shrugging it off.


    Cole¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Did you bite back? Or at least teach them a lesson? If they dare give you trouble, I wouldn¡¯t mind making their lives a little harder.¡±


    Alessia let out a softugh, giving his slender, elegant fingers a squeeze. She loved the way his long hands felt¨Cfirm, with veins just visible beneath the skin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make things worse for me,¡± she chided, still smiling. ¡°Besides, I crossed the line first.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll draw new lines,¡± he replied, his words childish but his tone cool and even. Alessia couldn¡¯t help herself¨Cshe cupped his face and gave his cheeks a yful squeeze. Cole leaned down obligingly, making it easier for her.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I called off our deal with the Summers family.¡± Cole saw she was steering the conversation away but didn¡¯t call her on it.


    ¡°Larkin briefed me. Good job,¡± Alessia said. Cole had mentored her, and their methods and instincts were so alike it was almost as if they shared one mind.


    ¡°You heading out now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m flying overseas for work tomorrow, just for two days. Keep an eye on the hospital for me, will you?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry. My father already visited¨Cno news is good news in this


    case.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Their voices were low, almost whispering, as if they existed inside a private bubble no one else could pierce. Pierce, who had just finished sorting their things, wheeled a suitcase over, ready to ask what to do next. But one look at the two of them, and he simply rolled his eyes, set the case aside, and left without a word.


    <b>14.41 </b>


    ¡°I¡¯lle by after school tomorrow,¡± he promised. ¡°With me watching over <b>things </b>the next couple of days, you can actually rest for once¨Cyour dark circles are


    almost bigger than a roon¡¯s.¡±


    Cole chuckled, his voice deep and warm. He gave her hair a gentle tousle, then scratched her chin lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m off. Call me if you need anything. If anyone starts trouble, don¡¯t hold back. Take care of yourself, okay?¡±


    Alessia nodded, proud and poised, like a cat who knew her worth. She understood Cole hadn¡¯t juste for her¨Che was making a statement. Unlike the others in their ss, many of whom were mere heirs or peripheral family members, Cole stood on equal footing with their parents. His support meant everything. By showing up, he was making it clear: even without the Tate family, she still had the Whitleys behind her. It also exined why Ste, who was almost always fashionablyte, had shown up unusually early today.


    There was something intoxicating about being the favored one.


    Maybe it was the sting from this morning¡¯s showdown, but Ileana had been much quieter, leaving Alessia alone all morning. When the lunch bell rang, Ste hooked her arm through Alessia¡¯s and dragged her toward the dining hall.


    The academy boasted three cafeterias, each offering cuisine from around the world¨Cthoughtfully amodating the tastes of students and exchange students from every country. The school spared no effort, hiring top chefs and changing up the menu daily, hoping to keep students on campus for meals. After all, if even one student fell ill from the food, the school would be drowning in trouble.


    These young heirs and heiresses¨Ceach one more pr¨¦cious than the next.


    ¡°Lucy sure knows how to pick her alliances,¡± Ste remarked.


    Following Ste¡¯s gaze, Alessia spotted Ileana and Lucy walking toward them, arms


    linked.

 love and power 59

    ana had finally learned her lesson and stoppeding around to stir up trouble. Instead, it was Lucy who shot Alessia a nce.


    Ignoring the two of them, Alessia quickly finished her lunch.


    ¡°I¡¯m running to the store. You can head back without me,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay, grab me a bottle of water, will you?¡±


    Ste shed her an okay sign and left, while Alessia gathered her things and headed to the changing room. Once everything was in order, she stepped out¨Conly to find someone blocking her path.


    Alessia wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised to see Lucy standing there.


    ¡°The partnership fell through. That was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Lucy¡¯s words sounded like a question, but her tone left no doubt. She didn¡¯t believe in coincidences.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡± Alessia tilted her head and offered a small, innocent smile.


    ¡°I apologized to you. What happened that day was my fault¡­¡±


    ¡°It absolutely was your fault,¡± Alessia replied, calm and direct. Her bluntness threw Lucy off for a moment.


    Lucy pressed her lips together and took a deep breath. Things at home were tense¨Cher parents were constantly fighting, and with the failed partnership, the arguments had only worsened. If this kept up, her father would have every excuse to bring his mistress home, and then she and her mother would be left with


    nothing.


    Pushing down her frustration, Lucy tried again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything. Is there any way to fix the deal¡­?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Alessia cut her off without hesitation, making Lucy¡¯s face pale.


    ¡°Alessia, do you really have to go this far?¡± Lucy¡¯s voice trembled with desperation. She reached out, grabbing Alessia¡¯s arm¨Cright where she was still injured.


    Alessia was used to hiding pain, but the sudden sting made her jerk her arm away. She held her bandaged hand up for Lucy to see, exasperated.


    ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    <b>14:41 </b>


    ¡°The decision¡¯s already been made. Instead of asking me to change <b>it</b>, maybe your family should focus on raising the quality of your products. Business isn¡¯t about petty arguments¨Cnobody¡¯s foolish enough to lose money over a personal slight. We were just catalysts. The real reason the deal fell through is simple: one side didn¡¯t meet the other¡¯s expectations. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing else I can do?¡± Lucy pleaded, her voice tinged with desperation.


    Alessia frowned. ¡°Lucy, don¡¯t pin your hopes on someone who isn¡¯t worth your trust. If you want something, fight for it yourself. If you want respect, you have to work for it. And if you want to be acknowledged, then when something goes wrong, your first thought should be how to fix it¨Cnot lowering yourself to beg for forgiveness. Do you understand?¡±


    Lucy stood rooted to the spot, speechless. Alessia had no patience for further discussion; she turned on her heel to leave.


    Lucy watched her walk away, back straight and unyielding. Her hands clenched into fists.


    ¡°What would you know!¡± she shouted, her voice raw with anger and pain. ¡°You have Cole, you have Ste¨Cpeople who stand up for you, people who praise you, people who protect you! Even if you weren¡¯t the Tate family¡¯s heiress, you¡¯d still have someone in your corner. But what about me? If I leave the Summers family, what do I have left? Nothing! And that damned mistress will waltz right in as if she owns the ce. Why should I just ept that?¡±


    Her words echoed down the empty hallway, all her resentment and frustration spilling out.


    Alessia paused and turned back, her eyes as deep and unfathomable as a midnight Hake¨Ccalm, but hiding dangerous depths.


    ¡°Who said you have to leave the Summers family?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always put profit above everything else, haven¡¯t you? If there¡¯s something to gain, you¡¯re better than anyone at enduring humiliation. Isn¡¯t that a strength?¡±


    After Alessia walked away, Lucy lingered in the hallway for a long, long time. She didn¡¯t show up to ss until the bell had already rung. The entire afternoon, she and Alessia avoided even a nce at each other. By the time school ended, Lucy and Ileana seemed to have be fast friends.

 love and power 60

    The two girls left the ssroom, chatting andughing, while the rest of the students began packing up their things one after another.


    At the front gates, Zachary was already waiting. Wanting to avoid drawing. unnecessary attention, he lingered just outside Crestview High, eyes fixed on the building across the street. He was hoping to see Alessia emerge, but instead, he locked eyes with Ileana.


    Zachary¡¯s expression flickered with emotion. Ileana, however, only hesitated for a split second before looking away, pretending not to recognize him at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucy followed Ileana¡¯s gaze, but Ileana quickly gave her hand a gentle tug.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. But you have to promise me you¡¯lle to the family wee dinner tomorrow. You¡¯re my first real friend here. I¡¯ll feel so much better if you¡¯re there.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯lle, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lucy pulled her gaze back, patted Ileana¡¯s shoulder, and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°My driver¡¯s here, so I¡¯ll head off.¡± Ileana waved, climbing into the car.


    ¡°Yeah, bye!¡± Lucy waved back, her smile unwavering until Ileana¡¯s car had disappeared around the corner. Then her face dropped, the warmth vanishing as quickly as it hade. She shot Zachary a cold nce before getting into her own


    car.


    Zachary stayed where he was, certain that Ileana had seen him¨Cshe¡¯d just chosen to act as if she hadn¡¯t.


    He lowered his head, the corners of his mouth drooping in a faint, bitter smile. ¡°Right. You take your road, I¡¯ll take mine. Maybe that¡¯s for the best.¡± His voice was barely a whisper, swept away by the wind.


    ¡°Zach!¡± A cheerful voice snapped him out of his thoughts. He looked up to see Alessia waving, making her way towards him.


    ¡°Did you wait long?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. How¡¯s your hand?¡± He reached for Alessia¡¯s backpack, but she shook her head and kept it.


    ¡°The ointment your mentor gave me? If it¡¯s from her, you know it¡¯ll work.¡±


    Zachary chuckled and ruffled her hair.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    <b>14:41 </b>


    Chapter ou


    ¡°Let me introduce you¨Cmy childhood friend, Ste. Ste, this is my brother.¡±


    ¡°Hi,¡± Zachary greeted. Ste nodded politely, but didn¡¯t say much else.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m heading out.¡± Ste¡¯s goal had clearly been to see Zachary; now that she had, she seemed satisfied. Their easy interaction made it obvious¨CAlessia would never let just anyone mess up her hair.


    ¡°Some new spirits just arrived at the bar. I¡¯m going to check them out,¡± Ste murmured in Alessia¡¯s ear.


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Go on, see you tomorrow.¡±


    With a casual wave, Ste turned and vanished around the corner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see if Mom and Dad need any help. If you want, you can wait for me at the bus stop?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why would I wait at the bus stop?¡±


    Zachary scratched his nose, and only then did Alessia notice the curious nces from people passing by. Crestview High and Aristocrat Academy students walking together¨Cdefinitely not something you saw every day.


    ¡°You embarrassed to be seen with me?¡± Alessia grinned, suddenly understanding.


    ¡°No way!¡± Zachary¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t wait for him to finish, striding ahead. Zachary could only sigh and hurry to catch up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m embarrassed,¡± he exined hurriedly. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want people from your school seeing us together and making things difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°Have I done anything illegal?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no, of course not.¡±


    ¡°Have you done anything illegal?¡±


    ¡°Also¡­ no.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡± Alessia¡¯s gaze was open and direct¨Cso honest that it made Zachary feel a little ashamed.


    All this time, he¡¯d assumed the academy kids would look down on someone from


    <b>14-41 </b>


    Crestview High. But standing here, he realized just how narrow¨Cminded <b>he¡¯d </b><b>been</b>.

 love and power 61

    ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± Alessia and Zachary greeted them with easy smiles as they wove through the after¨Cschool crowd. The food truck was parked on the busy corner, with students thronging around the window,ughter and chatter echoing down the


    street.


    ¡°Zachary, Lessie, you¡¯re here,¡± Karen said warmly, her hands moving deftly as she packed up another order.


    ¡°I thought you two were supposed to head straight home after school,¡± Brendan called over his shoulder, sliding a box of freshly wrapped sandwiches across the counter to a waiting customer. He pressed the few remaining bills from the cash box into Alessia¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you hungry? Go pick out something you want.¡±


    Alessia caught Zachary¡¯s eye, giving him a subtle signal. Zachary stepped in, blocking Brendan¡¯s view as Alessia quickly slipped the money between the box and the side of the truck, safely out of sight.


    When she finished, Zachary shed her an OK sign behind his back. Alessia ducked her head to hide a fleeting smile, and when she looked up again, her face wasposed and calm.


    ¡°We just wanted to see if you needed any help before the rush died down.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to do here. You two should head home and start the rice; we¡¯ll be back soon after we finish up.¡± Between words, the soft chime of mobile payments kept ringing, signaling new orders.


    Most of the customers were students, pausing to nce curiously at the family¡¯s truck as they passed.


    ¡°Hey, can I get one seaweed wrap?¡± a girl asked from the front of the line.


    ¡°Sure! What vor?¡± Karen replied without missing a beat.


    ¡°Original, please. Hey, Ignatius, do you want anything?¡±


    No answer. She called his name again, a little more insistent this time. Following her gaze, Alessia¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°Oh, look who it is¨Cthe ice prince of Crestview High,¡± Ignatius sneered, his words cutting through the crowd. ¡°Heard your family went bankrupt. Guess the rumors


    were true.¡±


    ¡°Ignatius!¡± someone hissed, trying to rein him in.


    <b>14:41 </b>


    ¡°Hey, at least we had money to lose,¡± Alessia shot back, her voice cool and


    measured, each wordced with quiet scorn. ¡°Unlike you¨Csome people are born <b>to </b>stay at the bottom.¡±


    Ignatius¡¯s smile faltered. When he noticed Alessia¡¯s worn jacket, though, he forced a smirk. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the former princess who got kicked out of her own castle.¡±


    Zachary stepped between them, wrapping a protective arm around Alessia¡¯s shoulders. A flicker of anger shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Hey, kid. Ever heard of manners?¡± Brendan wiped his hands and came out from behind the counter, face set and steady. Karen followed, standing quietly in front of Alessia, shielding her from further attack.


    The crowd thickened, most of them curious students drawn by the confrontation.


    ¡°Zachary, why don¡¯t you and Lessie head home now?¡± Brendan said gently.


    Zachary frowned but nodded. He knew Ignatius was only here to stir up trouble, and leaving would hopefully diffuse the situation. Ignatius, however, wasn¡¯t about to let them go so easily. His eyes darted to the food cart, and he raised his voice theatrically.


    ¡°Wait a second¨CI¡¯m pretty sure I saw a flynd right in that rice bowl. You guys ever heard of hygiene? What if one of us seniors got sick right before finals? Who¡¯s going to pay for that, huh? Actually, maybe I should call the health department and have them take a look around.¡±


    His voice carried over the heads of the crowd, and suddenly, the curious onlookers started muttering, ncing suspiciously at the food truck.


    Brendan, who¡¯d once run apany, remainedposed despite the mounting pressure. He knew if he didn¡¯t put a stop to this now, their business would be finished before it even began. False usations like this could destroy a small family operation.


    Before he could respond, Alessia¡¯s voice rang out from behind him¨Cclear, steady, and just loud enough to reach everyone. The chatter faded to silence.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny. You didn¡¯t order anything, and you never even came close to the food truck. So tell us¨Cexactly when did you see a flynd in a bowl that¡¯s been sealed shut all afternoon?¡±


    212

 love and power 62

    Alessia stepped out from behind the two of them and came to stand confidently at Brendan¡¯s side. Zachary knew now wasn¡¯t the time to hold her back. Though worry flickered in his eyes, he let go and allowed Alessia to speak her mind, bold and unafraid.


    ¡°I saw it, in as day,¡± she said, turning the usation back on Ignatius with a calm that caught him off guard. She squared her shoulders and looked to Ignatius¡¯s friend. ¡°You saw it too, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    His friend hesitated, looking torn, his eyes fixed on the floor. He stammered, but no words came.


    A hush fell over the gathering crowd, whispers passing between them. Ignatius¡¯s frustration was palpable¨Che red at his friend, jaw clenched.


    ¡°So, what now?¡± Alessia continued coolly. ¡°Want me to open up the container and show everyone? If there¡¯s nothing there, you¡¯ll pack up all these leftover sandwiches aspensation for wasting our time and reputation. Or would you rather I report you for nder? Which is it?¡±


    She stood there, unruffled, in stark contrast to Ignatius¡¯s barely contained fury.


    ¡°Why bother with some food safety hotline?¡± she added, her tone almost yful. ¡°Let¡¯s just call the police¨Csave everyone some time. We¡¯ll see if it¡¯s really a hygiene issue, or if someone¡¯s just spreading rumors out of spite.¡±


    As she spoke, Alessia dialed the number, putting the call on speaker for all to hear. The crowd leaned in, holding their breath; eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    Ring¡­ ring¡­ ring¡­


    Ignatius swallowed hard, his resolve faltering. Just as the third ring sounded, he lunged to snatch the phone away from Alessia. But she was ready¨Cshe dodged back, ending the call in one smooth motion.


    Brendan moved in instantly, stepping protectively in front of Alessia, arms crossed behind his back, blocking Ignatius¡¯s path.


    It was clear to anyone watching who was telling the truth.


    Ignatius¡¯s face darkened. His friend tugged at his sleeve, but he shook him off with a sharp jerk.


    ¡°What¡¯s everyone crowding around for? Am I missing something?¡± Pierce¡¯s voice


    921/2


    <b>14.42 </b>


    rang out as he muscled his way through the spectators. He stumbled into the circle, nearly losing his bnce.


    ¡°Hey, watch it! Who shoved me?¡± Pierce steadied himself, ready to re back at whoever had pushed him¨Conly to find himself staring straight at Ignatius.


    ¡°Well, look who it is¨Cthe eternal third ce,¡± Pierce teased with a smirk.


    ¡°Ignatius!¡± Ignatius¡¯s voice was tight with rage, his mrs grinding.


    ¡°I heard your school¡¯s only letting Zacharypete this year. Lost by a single point, huh? What a shame,¡± Pierce said, oblivious to Ignatius¡¯s deepening scowl.


    ¡°Zachary,¡± Alessia chimed in, feigning surprise, ¡°looks like some people just can¡¯t handleing in second and have to stir up trouble instead.¡±


    ¡°Alessia?¡± Pierce blurted out, then caught himself and stepped back, realizing the


    tension in the air.


    ¡°Ignatius, if you have concerns about the scores or my participation, I¡¯ll walk with you to the faculty office and we can clear it up with the teachers,¡± Zachary said, his tone even. ¡°So what are you doing here, making a scene?¡±


    The conversation had long since drifted from the supposed hygiene problem. Now, all eyes were on Ignatius, who looked around at the crowd whispering and pointing at him. In a fit of anger, he lunged at Zachary¨Cbut Pierce was quicker, pinning him to the ground with practiced ease.


    Kids from their background were all taught a bit of self¨Cdefense. Ignatius, scrawny as he was, didn¡¯t even put up much of a fight.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Ignatius roared, thrashing to no avail.


    Unbothered, Pierce called out, ¡°Hey, Mrs. Thompson, those sandwiches you made this morning were awesome. Can I get another, maybe the super¨Csized one this


    time?¡±


    Karen, still rattled by themotion, nodded absently and began assembling the


    sandwich.


    ¡°Anyone else want to check the bins for flies?¡± Pierce asked, grinning. ¡°Or would you rather try the seaweed wraps that helped make Crestview High¡¯s top student?¡±


    The crowdughed, the tension breaking, and Ignatius¡¯s us


    The crowdughed, the tension breaking, and Ignatius¡¯s usations faded into nothing but a bad memory.

 love and power 63

    Alessia¡¯s shout sent a ripple ofughter through the crowd, drawing people over like moths to a porch light. Even Zachary, caught off guard by her sudden outburst, couldn¡¯t help but let his anger melt away. He exchanged a knowing look with Brendan, the two of them shaking their heads in silent, affectionate amusement.


    As more people gathered, Zachary and Brendan moved in to help. Meanwhile, at Alessia¡¯s subtle signal, Pierce enlisted two of his friends to usher Ignatius and hispanion out of the fray¨Cending themotion as smoothly as it had started.


    ¡°Hey there, your mega sandwich is ready!¡± called Karen, holding up a foil¨Cwrapped bundle.


    ¡°Thanks, ma¡¯am! I barely got two bites of breakfast before my friends swiped the rest. I¡¯ve been craving your famous wraps all day,¡± Pierce replied, grinning.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Well, this batch just came out of the oven this afternoon¨Cperfectly soft and warm. Give it a taste. And thank you for your help today, dear. This one¡¯s on the house,¡± Karen said, her eyes crinkling with fondness for this straightforward, good¨Cnatured kid.


    Pierce hesitated, ncing over at Alessia for permission. She nodded.


    ¡°Go ahead and take it. If you like it, I¡¯ll save one for you tomorrow too¨Cno charge,¡± Karen insisted, waving away his concern.


    ¡°Well, thank you, ma¡¯am!¡± Pierce replied, not one to stand on ceremony. Despite being from the elite Westfield Academy, he tore into the sandwich right there, standing among the bustling clean¨Cup.


    Only after the crowd dispersed and the evening wound down did Karen, Zachary, and Brendan realize Pierce was still hanging around.


    ¡°Thanks for earlier,¡± Zachary said, bumping Pierce¡¯s fist in camaraderie.


    Pierce scratched his head, sheepish. ¡°Sorry for teasing you about alwaysing in second. Your school¡¯s always looked down on ours, you know? Now that we finally have Alessia, who totally crushes your scores every time, well, you can¡¯t me us for showing off a little.¡±


    ¡°Zachary.¡± Zachary smiled, his tone gentle.


    ¡°Pierce.¡± Pierce replied, and they nudged each other¡¯s elbows in a silent truce.


    ¡°Pierce.¡± Alessia called from the sidelines. He answered and headed over.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>14:42 </b>


    Chapter o


    Zachary watched them disappear into a quieter corner before quickly returning to help with the clean¨Cup. The trio worked in practiced harmony, each knowing exactly what needed to be done.


    ¡°Zachary, is that boy one of Lessie¡¯s friends?¡± Karen asked as she stacked thest of the trays.


    ¡°I think so. I saw him with her this morning too.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Lessie doing today?¡±


    ¡°She seemed the same as she did this morning. After school, her friends walked


    out with her.¡±


    Karen and Brendan exchanged relieved nces. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the story with that ssmate?¡± Karen pressed.


    ¡°He¡¯s under a lot of pressure at home. There was this one time he didn¡¯t make the team for apetition, and his parents stormed into school and pped him right there in front of everyone.¡±


    Karen¡¯s jaw dropped. She couldn¡¯t believe parents like that existed.


    ¡°Poor kid,¡± she murmured, her heart aching at the thought.


    ¡°But, that¡¯s their family¡¯s business, Brendan said, shaking his head. ¡°There¡¯s always someone better out there. Just because he¡¯s struggling now doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t meet even tougherpetition in college or out in the world. Zachary, don¡¯t let this weigh on you. Do what you have to do, but if he acts up again like today, make sure you tell a teacher right away. Understand?¡±


    Zachary nodded, smiling quietly.


    Meanwhile, Alessia pulled Pierce aside.


    ¡°You know that guy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, kind of. We¡¯re not close. I was out eating with some friends once¨Cheined that his parents cut his allowance because he bombed a test. Ignatius was there too, mouthing off and mocking us.¡±


    ¡°Look into him for me.¡±


    Pierce grinned. ¡°You got it.¡±


    ¡°You did well today. Weren¡¯t you always asking about throwing a yacht party?¡±


    Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up, all excitement. ¡°Alessia, you¡¯ll finally let me borrow it?¡±


    <b>14-42 </b>


    Chapter <b>63 </b>


    In his enthusiasm, Pierce lunged in for a hug, only for Alessia to smack his arm away, grinning.

 love and power 64

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll have someone get in touch with you.¡±


    They all thought the day¡¯s troubles were behind them, but after dinner, Brendan and Karen called the two kids over with unusually serious expressions.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, is this about what happened earlier?¡± Zachary asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been thinking it over,¡± Brendan began, ¡°and we¡¯ve decided to set up our food stall near the elementary school, on Main Street by the residential buildings. Most of the neighborhood kids go to school there, it¡¯s close to home, and we know plenty of people in the area. It makes a lot more sense than that food street by the high school¨Cmuch more convenient.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t there city inspectors keeping people from setting up stalls there?¡± Zachary¡¯s voice was anxious. ¡°Last time we tried, they almost towed the van, and the only spot we found required a thousand¨Cdor security deposit.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re just worried about what happened today, let me talk to Mr. Ignatius,¡± Zachary insisted. ¡°It wasn¡¯t even our fault¨Cwhy should we be the ones to move? We didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should we get pushed around?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s settled,¡± Brendan said, his tone brooking no argument. ¡°We¡¯ll handle it. You running over here after school to help isn¡¯t practical. This is an important year for you; don¡¯t get distracted by these things. Focus on your studies.¡± Zachary had more to say, but the words stuck in his throat. He pressed his lips together, silent.


    The atmosphere grew tense. Alessia nced at the three of them, then tapped her fingers on the table.


    ¡°Moving to the elementary school area isn¡¯t a bad idea.¡±


    Zachary stared at her in surprise. ¡°Lessie?¡±


    Brendan, however, knew Alessia wouldn¡¯t bring it up without a reason. When it came to business, she was by far the most gifted of his children.


    ¡°What¡¯s your idea, Lessie?¡±


    ¡°That street near the elementary school really is closer to home,¡± Alessia said. ¡°There¡¯s a market and an office building nearby. If we open a breakfast ce there, it could work out really well. We¡¯d have a steady stream of customers¨Coffice workers, families, kids. Whether they¡¯re on their way to school, work, or shopping, it¡¯s the perfect spot to grab breakfast.¡±


    <b>14:42 </b>


    ¡°But there are already a couple breakfast ces over there,¡± Karen pointed <b>out</b><b>, </b>¡°<b>and </b>we¡¯d still have to avoid the city inspectors. There¡¯s barely any space for a stall¡­¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about a stall?¡± Alessia looked at them, puzzled.


    The others stared back, equally confused.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t avoid the inspectors, what are we supposed to do¨Cjust stand there and wait to get a ticket?¡± Karen asked, voicing what everyone was thinking.


    Brendan gave Karen an affectionate pat on the head, his stern face softening a little. Alessia realized she¡¯d left out something important.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about a street stall,¡± Alessia rified. ¡°Back when they were renovating that area, I happened to buy a few retail spaces. Just a few days ago, the tenants moved out to go overseas, so one of the shops is vacant right now. We¡¯re in luck¨Cit¡¯s actually in the best location on the whole street, right at the intersection of three main paths. No matter which way people are going, they¡¯ll pass by. We can fix it up however you want and start using it almost immediately.¡±


    As she spoke, Alessia pulled up the property details on her iPad, sliding it onto the table for them to see.


    ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡± Zachary¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°You just ¡®happened¡® to buy a few shops?¡± He¡¯d always thought of himself as calm and unppable, but ever since Alessia returned, his nerves had been in a constant state of shock.


    Brendan managed to keep hisposure¨Cjust barely. Alessia had surprised him so many times in the few days since/she¡¯de home. He picked up the tablet, scanning through the floor ns and current photos, and after a long moment handed it back to her.


    ¡°Lessie,¡± he asked quietly, ¡°where did you get the money to buy these shops?¡±

 love and power 65

    Brendan¡¯s words instantly dampened the excitement in the room. Alessia understood exactly what he was getting at¨Che wanted to know if she¡¯d bought the shop with money from the Tate family.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile. Just as she always managed to surprise the Mortons, the Mortons themselves never failed to catch her off guard with their behavior.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said softly, ¡°I invested my own money and earned it myself. Not a single cent came from the Tates.¡± Not unless you count Cole¡¯s, she thought privately.


    Brendan, however, didn¡¯t look particrly pleased, even after her reassurance.


    ¡°Still, business is business, Lessie. We need to keep the rent fair and square. Let¡¯s draw up a contract. We¡¯ll rent the ce from you at market price. What do you think?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°Actually, I have a better idea than just charging you rent.¡±


    All three of them fixed their gaze on her, waiting for her to go on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you use the shop rent¨Cfree-¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Karen interjected, cutting her off. Alessia remained calm, patting Karen¡¯s hand gently to settle her nerves.


    ¡°Not only will you pay no rent, I¡¯ll cover all the renovation costs, too. Of course, you¡¯ll still have to pay utilities.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s your condition?¡± Brendan asked, as if they were negotiating a business deal across a table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll invest, and we split the profits. Forty percent for me, sixty for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not worried you¡¯ll lose out?¡±


    ¡°With this location and your cooking, there¡¯s no reason the ce shouldn¡¯t make money.¡± Alessia¡¯s confidence was palpable.


    <b>you </b>


    ¡°We can work out the detailster. I¡¯ll have your brother draft a contract, or if know a goodwyer, they can look it over. Even family should keep ounts clear, It¡¯s best not to be careless, even with rtives.¡±


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s have my brother handle it.¡±


    <b>14:42 </b>


    §Ý§Ö§Ô§à§â


    They ironed out a few more details<b>, </b>talkingte into the night<b>, </b>until Alessia <b>stifled </b><b>a </b>yawn and everyone realized it was nearly midnight.


    ¡°Alright, off to bed, you two,¡± Karen said, gathering up the scattered papers from the table and giving Zachary a nudge. ¡°You¡¯ve got school in the morning.¡±


    Zachary and Brendan obediently got up to head to their rooms.


    ¡°Lessie,¡± Brendan called after her.


    She paused, and Karen and Zachary did the same.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too open about your finances. Always keep something to yourself, even with family. You never know when you¡¯ll need to y your cards close to your chest. Understand?¡±


    Alessia hadn¡¯t expected Brendan to say something like that, She blinked, then a small, genuine smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡°I understand,¡± she replied, her voice warm.


    ¡°Alright then, off to bed.¡± Brendan watched her smile, unsure if she truly took his advice to heart, but he didn¡¯t want to push further. Sometimes, too much insistence only backfired.


    He knew Alessia was capable, but she was still young and might not always see people clearly. Better she learned to keep a card up her sleeve than get burned by misced trust. After all, you never really know what¡¯s in someone¡¯s heart¨Ctoday¡¯s friend could be tomorrow¡¯s enemy.


    He just didn¡¯t want Alessia to repeat his mistakes.


    Meanwhile, across town, Ileana seemed like a different person as she stormed into her house. The moment the door closed behind her, she hurled her expensive backpack onto the floor with a thud.


    ¡°Where is everyone? Are you all dead or something?¡±


    Mae, startled, rushed over to the entryway at Scott¡¯s bidding.


    ¡°Miss,¡± she greeted, her posture hunched, clearly nervous.


    ¡°What are you even doing here? Where are my shoes? And my bag¨Ccan¡¯t you see it¡¯s on the floor? Or are you still thinking about that Alessia girl? She¡¯s a Morton now, but I¡¯m still a Tate!¡±

 love and power 66

    Ileana had shed every trace of her sweet, obedient schoolgirl self. Now, she looked downright vicious¨Cvoice shrill, eyes cold and menacing. She raked a hand through her hair in frustration, thenshed out, kicking Mae without warning.


    Mae nearly copsed to her knees but just managed to steady herself, too scared to utter a word. She hurriedly grabbed Ileana¡¯s backpack, then pulled out the prepared slippers, cing them in front of her while kneeling.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see what needs to be done?¡± Ileana shot Mae a re, growing more irritable the longer she looked at her. She raised a hand, about to shove the girl again, when footsteps echoed down the hall.


    Instantly, the color drained from Ileana¡¯s face. Her pupils contracted, and she jerked her hand behind her back, trembling slightly, the picture of anxiety.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Ileana swallowed hard, not daring to meet Scott¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mae, bring some tea to the study.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Mae hung the backpack on a nearby rack and hurried off to the kitchen.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Scott didn¡¯t specify whom he meant, only nced coolly in Ileana¡¯s direction.


    Clenching her fists to hide the hatred in her eyes, Ileana trailed after him, careful to


    mask her emotions.


    Once the door closed behind them, Ileana stood before the desk, head bowed,


    unable to meet Scott¡¯s gaze as he sat in the high¨Cbacked chair. The silence between them was thick and stifling; neither spoke.


    ¡°Dad, when¡­ when did you get back?¡± Ileana was young, and the oppressive quiet quickly became unbearable. She broke the silence first, her voice thin and


    tentative.


    Scott tapped his fingers on the desktop, saying nothing. The steady thud¨Ctap, tap, tap¨Cseemed to strike Ileana¡¯s heart with each beat. Her hands began to shake, eyes darting nervously, and a momentter, tears slipped silently down onto the handmade rug at her feet.


    ¡°Dad¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I just today was so hard, and I¡¯m so angry,¡± she stammered.


    Scott remained unmoved, his expression unreadable. Ileana could only force herself to continue.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>14:42 </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Sis¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but she¡¯s always targeting me. She even got the other students to freeze me out. I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve it. Maybe it¡¯s because of my adoptive family. Dad, maybe we should bring her home, too. This is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t havee back at all, but¡­ I just wanted to find my real parents.¡±


    Tears streamed down her face as she wiped them away with a trembling hand, her small figure shaking, looking utterly pitiful.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying Alessia turned the others against you?¡± For the first time, Scott¡¯s face showed a flicker of interest.


    Ileana¡¯s heart leapt; she thought he might finally stand up for her. Still, a twinge of resentment lingered¨Cwhy was Alessia still ¡°Alessia,¡± while she was now the one with the Tate name? But now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on it. She nodded emphatically, sniffling.


    ¡°Yes¡­ They mocked me for not knowing proper manners. I just wanted to invite my friends and Alessia to the family party¨Cto share with them how happy I was to find my real parents. Instead, she led everyone inughing at me for not knowing the rules.¡±


    She¡¯d grown up pampered by the Mortons, the envy of Crestview High¨Cshe¡¯d never known this kind of cold shoulder. The sting was real, and this time, her tears weren¡¯t entirely an act.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I never had the kind of training she did. She¡¯s always so graceful and thoughtful¨Ceven when she travels abroad, she brings back gifts for everyone. I can¡¯tpare. And with everything that¡¯s happened to my adoptive family, I suppose it¡¯s only natural for her to feel jealous or unsettled.¡±


    ¡°Alessia lost the support of the Tate family, yet she still has the students at school on her side. Meanwhile, you carry the Tate name, but you¡¯re the one being left out. Don¡¯t you think you should ask yourself why you¡¯re losing to Alessia?¡±

 love and power 67

    Ileana hadn¡¯t expected Scott to say that. Her head snapped up, eyes wide with shock.


    ¡°Sir, your tea is ready.¡±


    At that moment, Mae knocked on the study¡¯s door.


    Mae set the teacup down and quietly left. Ileana stood frozen, unsure what to say.


    ¡°I¡­ Alessia, she¡­ after all, she¡¯s been with her ssmates for two years. Of course, she¡¯s closer to them,¡± Ileana stammered, fumbling for an excuse and forgetting


    what she¡¯d meant to call her.


    ¡°So, since you can¡¯tpete with her, you take it out on people beneath you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± The apology slipped out before Ileana could catch herself. With her head bowed, she missed the look of disappointment in Scott¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Sorry for what?¡± Scott¡¯s tone was cold,manding respect without a hint of warmth. He looked at Ileana not as a father, but as a superior addressing a


    subordinate.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t haveshed out at the maid just because I was upset at school,¡± she muttered, eyes downcast, trying to hide the resentment and humiliation simmering inside.


    ¡°Wrong.¡±


    Ileana couldn¡¯t understand, but she didn¡¯t dare protest. Scott left his seat and walked toward her. She could only stare at his polished shoes, unable to lift her


    gaze.


    ¡°Look at me.¡±


    She flinched, but forced herself to look up, meeting Scott¡¯s eyes. Hers were full of uncertainty and avoidance, but to Scott, they seemed cold and unfeeling¨Clike a stagnant pool no one could disturb.


    ¡°If you want to pick on the staff, that¡¯s your choice. But don¡¯t ever let anyone catch you. If you want a ce in your ss, earn it. Use money, connections¨Cwhatever it takes. Turn people into your allies and make yourself indispensable. How you do it is up to you. I only care about results.¡±


    Ileana stared at him, disbelief swirling in her eyes. Scott¡¯s gaze remained icy and unyielding.


    <b>14:42 </b>


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you were before. Now you carry <b>the </b>Tate name. <b>You </b>act <b>with </b><b>the </b>dignity andposure that¡¯s expected from a member of this family. I <b>will </b>not <b>ept </b>an outsider who just happens to bear our name surpassing my own bloodline. If you can¡¯t live up to that, I have no problem bringing Alessia back<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I can do it. I will,¡± Ileana replied, her ambition finally breaking through in her voice. She clenched her fists, eyes fierce with determination¨Cand something darker,


    Scott looked satisfied. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for an etiquette coach. Tomorrow¡¯s introduction banquet is important. Don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± For the first time, Ileana managed a faint smile.


    Scott nodded, gesturing for her to leave. As the study door clicked shut behind her, Ileana¡¯s knees nearly buckled.


    ¡°Alessia! I am the real heiress of the Tate family. You¡¯re nothing but a stepping stone. Whatever pain you feel¨Cdeal with it yourself!¡± she spat, storming down the hall.


    That night, everyone in the household was lost in their own thoughts.


    The next morning, the siblings took the bus to school as usual. By now, their presence barely drew a nce. Though the incident at the food court had made its way online, Alessia had anticipated it and managed to keep things quiet before it could spiral out of control.


    Life had returned to its calm routine.


    As soon as she stepped into the ssroom, someone greeted her.


    ¡°Thanks for yesterday.¡± That was the beauty of good connections¨Ceverything got done quickly and efficiently.


    ¡°It was nothing. Compared to handling celebrity gossip, this was a breeze. I should be thanking you for the stuff you brought me,¡± the ssmate grinned.


    Alessia just smiled, saying nothing more.

 love and power 68

    ¡°Hey everyone, I want to apologize for what happened yesterday.¡± Ileana¡¯s voice was soft and sweet, her smile so gentle it was hard to turn her down. ¡°My dad brought these liqueur choctes all the way from Europe, just for you guys. If you¡¯ll ept them, I¡¯ll take it as a sign you¡¯ve forgiven me for my rudeness.¡±


    She held out the box, her posture impable, but after Lucy took one piece, no one else moved. An awkward silence settled over the group.


    Ileana¡¯s smile faltered, just for a second, before she turned her gaze to Alessia. ¡°Lessie, I said the wrong thing yesterday. I¡¯m sorry. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Alessia looked at her with an ambiguous, almost amused smile, neither agreeing nor refusing. Ileana kept holding up the box, her arm steady, but as the seconds ticked by, her lips grew tight with strain.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll take one, I¡¯ll know you¡¯ve forgiven me. Please?¡± Her tone was so syrupy it made Ste bristle; the look of open distaste on Ste¡¯s face couldn¡¯t have been clearer.


    Alessia smirked and reached out, but before her fingers could close around a chocte, Ste¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Wait, you-<b>¡± </b>


    Alessia¡¯s other handnded lightly on Ste¡¯s leg, stilling her, and with the first hand, she picked up a chocte. She held it up to Ileana, that same half¨Csmile on her lips.


    Ileana¡¯s jaw clenched as she gripped the edge of the box. She forced a breath, then turned to the rest of the group, herposure restored.


    ¡°See? Lessie took one. It¡¯s safe, I promise.¡± With that reassurance, the others couldn¡¯t very well keep refusing and making things more ufortable. They each took a chocte, murmured a few polite words, and drifted away. Pierce took one too, though he immediately handed it off to someone else. Only Ste refused altogether.


    Alessia toyed with the chocte in her palm, lost in thought, until Ste snatched it away with a huff. Alessia justughed, no trace of annoyance¨Cif anything, her eyes held a note of fond exasperation.


    ¡°What¡¯s her deal?¡± Ste muttered, tossing the chocte onto her desk and leaning in close to Alessia, rubbing her arms as if she¡¯d caught a chill. Her disgust was as obvious as her words. ¡°She acts like apletely different person. Is she


    possessed or something?¡±


    <b><i>1/2 </i></b>


    <b>14:42 </b>


    Alessia chuckled. ¡°Who knows<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Ste arched an eyebrow, deciding to drop the topic.


    ¡°My dad wants me at the Tate family¡¯s dinner tonight. I heard the two ck sheep are finallying home.¡±


    Alessia¡¯s smile turned sly. ¡°You should go. Tonight¡¯s bound to be interesting.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ste¡¯s face lit up, her earlier boredom forgotten.


    ¡°Those two? One¡¯s crazy, the other¡¯s crazier.¡±


    ¡°But Scott Tate¡¯s famous for his dignity. He¡¯s really going to let them run wild at an event like this?<b>¡± </b>


    Alessia just raised an eyebrow, lips curling. She didn¡¯t say anything more, but her silence said plenty.


    Ste grinned back. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m front row tonight.¡±


    The day dragged on until school finally let out. Ste hadn¡¯t brought her scooter, so her family¡¯s driver was already waiting at the curb. Ileana had been picked up earlier by the Tate family¡¯s chauffeur¨Cno doubt to get ready for tonight¡¯s big event. ¡°I¡¯m off! I¡¯ll give you a live update,¡± Ste called over her shoulder.


    Alessia waved,ughing, and watched her go¨Cjust as Zachary emerged from the school gates and walked over.


    ¡°Ready to head home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something to do first. I¡¯ll be hometer, so go on without me.¡±


    Zachary paused. ¡°Is this because of the dinner tonight?¡±

 love and power 69

    ¡°I heard it from my ssmates¨Cthey said today¡¯s the family reunion dinner. I know you¡¯re feeling down, but we¡¯re family. You don¡¯t have to shoulder everything on <b>your </b>own. If you ever need to cry, you can always lean on your big brother.¡± As Zachary spoke, he patted his own shoulder, his face flushed bright red with nerves.


    Alessia couldn¡¯t help but smile at his misunderstanding. She quickly rified, ¡°A friend¡¯s out of town and asked me to do him a favor, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zachary¡¯s skepticism was obvious.


    ¡°Really!¡± Alessia answered with patience, her tone firm, though something in her insistence made Zachary¡¯s heart ache for her.


    He ruffled her hair gently. ¡°Come home early. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    She nodded, understanding he didn¡¯t believe her, but seeing no need to argue. The bus home arrived first. Once Zachary left, a ck sedan pulled up in front of her.


    Without hesitation, Alessia opened the door and climbed in. The driver was a woman with short hair, ck¨Crimmed sses, and a crisp business suit, her expression unreadable.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Vera? I thought someone else wasing.¡±


    ¡°I just checked on thetest partnership negotiations and brought the documents for you to review.¡± Vera handed Alessia a folder from the passenger seat.


    Alessia took it without surprise and flipped through the pages. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Summers family?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve caused a scene twice. Thest time, security had to escort them out. After they found someone else to take over, they haven¡¯t been back.¡±


    Alessia nodded, and silence settled in the car.


    The car wound its way toward the outskirts of town, passing rows of detached houses. Here and there, a few people strolled along the quiet streets. The signed paperworky forgotten beside her as Alessia gazed out the window, her expression growing heavier with each passing moment.


    At the front gate, Alessia lowered her window. As soon as her face came into view, the gate slowly swung open. Vera drove inside. In the front garden, several


    gardeners were tending to the flowers and shrubs. When they saw Alessia, they all


    <b>14:43 </b>


    paused, bowing respectfully in unison.


    ¡°Miss Morton.¡± The butler was already waiting at the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right here if you need anything.¡±


    Alessia nodded and stepped into the house.


    ¡°How¡¯s Mrs. June today, Dailey?¡± she asked as she slipped off her shoes and made her way upstairs with practiced ease.


    ¡°The same as always,¡± Dailey replied with a weary sigh.


    Dailey had served as the Whitley family¡¯s housekeeper ever since Cole¡¯s mother remarried and moved in. She¡¯d practically watched Cole grow up. Two years ago, after the ident, she was transferred here to care for Cole¡¯s mother¨CJade June¨Cwho had been in aa ever since, as well as to manage the daily affairs of the house.


    ¡°Has Father Benedict been by yet?¡±


    ¡°He came this morning. Gave her an acupuncture treatment and checked on her.¡±


    Alessia nodded and didn¡¯t press further. Dailey opened the bedroom door; the evening sun streamed through the gauzy curtains. Alessia stepped forward, closing the window until just a sliver of air remained. The house was quiet; the only sound in the room was the steady beep of the monitors.


    On the bed, a frail womany perfectly still, her beauty undiminished despite everything. No matter how many times Alessia saw her like this, she was always left with a bittersweet ache. Jade had been so lively and full of fun, and now, she¡¯d been confined to this bed for two years.


    Alessia sat at the bedside and began to massage Jade¡¯s limbs with practiced care. Dailey brought her a ss of water, then quietly withdrew, giving them privacy.


    By the time Alessia finished, dusk had fallen.


    She brushed a stray lock of hair from Jade¡¯s forehead, her movements gentle, her eyes filled with sorrow.


    ¡°Auntie,¡± she whispered, ¡°you used to joke you wished I wasn¡¯t the Tate family¡¯s daughter, so you could have me as your own. Well, look at me now. I¡¯m no longer the Tate family¡¯s heiress.¡±


    <b>2/2 </b>

 love and power 70

    At that, Alessia suddenly let out a softugh, as if she¡¯d just remembered


    something delightful.


    <b>¡°</b>If this were before, you would¡¯ve probably dragged me straight to sign the adoption papers, and then marched with me to the Tate house to raise hell, right? But you don¡¯t need to worry¨Cmy biological parents are actually wonderful people. Now I¡¯ve got three older brothers and a little brother, and believe me, they¡¯re way more warm and friendly than those two troublemakers from the Tate family ever were.¡±


    She squeezed Jade¡¯s hand and chatted gently about everything that had happenedtely. The conversation continued in quiet tones until the butler knocked at the door.


    ¡°Miss Morton, dinner is ready.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alessia gave a soft reply, tucked the nket around Jade¨Cwho still showed no reaction¨Cand quietly left the room.


    Meanwhile, at the airport, the arrivals hall began to empty as passengers trickled out from the gate. Only when the crowd had thinned did a tall man and a young boy appear, trailed by two bodyguards hauling their luggage.


    ¡°Mr. Max, Mr. York.¡± Butler Dawson moved forward to greet them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡± Max¡¯s gaze was cool, his features sharp andposed. His straight nose was marked by a tiny mole at the tip, lending an unexpected touch of allure. He tugged at his tie, his expression edged with impatience.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the banquet hall with Miss Ileana, going over the final details,¡± Dawson replied.


    ¡°Miss Ileana?¡± Max shot the butler a pointed look. Dawson dropped his eyes and said nothing more.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my dog?¡± York Tate clearly had no interest in their conversation. His big eyes roved restlessly, searching for hispanion.


    York¡¯s round cheeks still clung to thest traces of baby fat, and his bright, mischievous eyes made it seem as if he was about to pull a prank at any moment. Despite being dressed in a custom¨Cmade suit, he radiated the heedless energy of a pampered child, his voice brimming with bravado and mischief.


    ¡°In the car, Master York,¡± Dawson replied.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>14:43 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>70


    Without another word, York bolted outside. Dawson, well¨Customed <b>to </b>his <b>antics</b><b>, </b>gestured for one of the bodyguards to follow. The two brothers hadn¡¯t exchanged <b>a </b>single word; if anything, they seemed more distant than strangers.


    By the time Max made it to the car, York and his German Shepherd had already imed the back seat, ying as if nothing else in the world existed.


    ¡°Master Max¡­¡± Dawson hesitated, hoping Max would take the front seat. But Max beat him to it.


    He opened the rear door without saying a word. The Shepherd, which had just been ying enthusiastically with York, fell silent and shrank low, refusing to move no matter how York tried to coax him.


    ¡°York, I¡¯ll give you three seconds. If you don¡¯t get your dog settled, both of you can walk home,¡± Max said calmly, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    York, after all, was only seven. He hurriedly patted the Shepherd, which immediately curled up at his feet, now the picture of obedience. Ignoring York¡¯s wounded re,


    Max slid into the car.


    Dawson exhaled in relief, only now realizing his shirt was damp with sweat. He closed the door, climbed into the front, and signaled the driver to head for the


    venue.


    In the grand hall, Ileana was in the dressing room, twirling before the mirror in her new gown. She lifted the hem and spun, her face aglow with satisfaction. The dress was long, and topensate for her height, she wore four¨Cinch heels that made her legs look impossibly long.


    Stylists bustled around her, making adjustments, while the makeup artist added the final touches. Everyone was focused on her, fussing and ttering.


    Ileana¡¯s lips curled into a smile she couldn¡¯t quite hide. She loved being the center of attention, surrounded by admiration and praise.


    <b><i>212 </i></b>

 love and power 71

    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s get ready to head down,¡± Scott said as he walked over, Yvonne at his side, her makeup immacte.


    ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± Ileana called out, lifting the hem of her dress as she hurried over, her voice bubbling with excitement.


    A rare, genuine smile flickered across Yvonne¡¯s face as she smoothed Ileana¡¯s hair, her lips curving into a picture¨Cperfect smile.


    ¡°All that running around¨Cwhat if you trip and fall?¡±


    Ileana stuck out her tongue yfully and slipped her arm through Yvonne¡¯s, the two of them looking every bit the close¨Cknit family.


    ¡°Mr. Tate, Mrs. Tate.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for everything. We¡¯ve set out some pastries for you in the next room.¡± Most of the stylists invited tonight had connections in the industry; the organizers always made sure the staff were taken care of, if only to avoid any gossip.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Tate. Your family looks so happy together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Tate takes after her mother¨Cso sweet and charming.¡± With a few more words of praise, the staff knew their work was done for the day.


    Yvonne¡¯s smile stayed in ce, and she gave a small nod, apparently pleased with thepliment. But if you looked closely, her eyes betrayed nothing but polite formality.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time,¡± Scott¡¯s assistant murmured in his ear.


    Scott nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The reception is about to begin.¡±


    Ileana straightened her posture unconsciously, her smile unwavering as she lifted her chin ever so slightly. With Scott and Yvonne each holding one of her hands, the three of them descended the grand staircase together, all eyes in the room fixed on


    them.


    The attention made Ileana feel almost triumphant. She nced down at the crowd, feeling every bit a regal queen surveying her court.


    In a quiet corner, Ste and Penny stood together. Penny¡¯s face was unreadable, while Ste seemed to be scanning the room, as if searching for someone.


    ¡°Can¡¯t stand still, can you?¡± Penny whispered.


    <b>14:43 </b>


    ¡°Standing here with you reminds me¨CIsn¡¯t the little princess your <b>cousin</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Ste </b>teased, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Looking for scraps and tossing away the feast,¡± Penny replied, her words heavy with meaning.


    Ste¡¯s lips curved upward despite herself. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. No one can hold a candle to my Lessie.¡±


    At that, Penny¨Cusually soposed¨Ccouldn¡¯t quite keep her expression in check. Ste, for her part, only winked flirtatiously at Penny.


    Their exchange went unnoticed; everyone else was focused on the stage.


    ¡°Thank you all for making time to attend this special asion,¡± Scott began, his voice ringing out across the hall. ¡°After seventeen years apart, our daughter has finallye home¡­¡±


    Yvonne held Ileana¡¯s arm, the two of them looking inseparable.


    ¡°No doubt she¡¯s their real daughter¨Cshe really does resemble them.¡±


    ¡°They seem close. But what about the other girl? Seventeen years of raising her, and now they just cast her aside. How much love could there really have been?¡±


    ¡°Well, blood is blood.¡±


    ¡°No pointparing someone who was swapped in¨Cthey just can¡¯t measure up. She¡¯s not even half as elegant.¡±


    ¡°Elegance is just a matter of money, isn¡¯t it? She had seventeen years of living as


    the heiress.¡±


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s heartless. Seventeen years, and just like that, she¡¯s out.¡±


    Whispers rippled through the crowd as Scott¡¯s speech drew to a close.


    ¡°Ileana, would you like to say something?¡± Scott turned to her, beckoning with a gentle smile, his eyes full of encouragement.


    Yvonne squeezed Ileana¡¯s hand and led her forward, while Scott stepped aside. The two parents stood protectively on either side of her.


    Ileana took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. She nced at Yvonne, then at Scott¨Cboth their gazes radiating warmth and reassurance.

 love and power 72

    ¡°Good evening, everyone. I¡¯m Ileana. Not long ago, I didn¡¯t have thest name Tate.¡±


    As soon as she finished, Ste pressed her hand over her mouth, trying to hide a grin. ¡°A real page¨Cturner, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Penny turned away, clearly struggling to keep a straight face too.


    Ileana, oblivious to the reactions in the audience, was caught up in the tragic story she¡¯d crafted for herself.


    Her eyes were red, and her voice trembled with emotion. Yvonne seemed genuinely moved, gripping Ileana¡¯s hand tightly, refusing to let go. Scott just pressed his lips together and gave Ileana¡¯s shoulder a silent, supportive pat.


    ¡°My adoptive parents had four sons. After the family ran into hard times, the atmosphere at home grew heavy. It was then I discovered the truth about my birth. I was nervous, and I hoped for the best. Luckily, my real parents weed me with open arms and gave me a kind of love I¡¯d never known before.¡±


    Ste rolled her eyes, unable to hold back any longer. ¡°Give me a break¨Cshe¡¯s basically using her adoptive family of abuse, just not saying it outright.¡±


    ¡°What if she¡¯s telling the truth?¡± Penny whispered back.


    ¡°Please. I¡¯ve met Lessie¡¯s twin brothers¨Cthey¡¯d never do something like that. Besides, if they really were that awful, would Lessie still be there?¡±


    Penny looked unconvinced at first, but Ste¡¯sst point seemed to sway her.


    Eventually, the awkward storytelling wrapped up. The three of them¨Cying the part of the perfect, happy family¨Csmiled sweetly for the guests. As they prepared to step off the stage and guide Ileana around the room for introductions, the doors


    swung open.


    A sharp bark rang out, making Ste¡¯s eyes light up. She whipped out her phone, slipped into the nearest shadowy corner, and tried to make herself invisible. Penny, confused, squeezed in beside her as the crowd¡¯s attention shifted to the sudden


    The doors creaked wider, and in that instant, chaos erupted. A figure burst from the darkness and, amidst the shrieks, charged straight for the stage.


    Ileana tried to run, but her four¨Cinch heels and flowing dress tripped her up. She tumbled to the ground, and as a sticky, wet sensation hit her face, she couldn¡¯t stop


    <b>14:43 </b>


    herself from screaming.


    ¡°Get off me, you filthy animal! Get away!¡± She shrieked, her carefully styled hair and makeup ruined in seconds.


    But none of that mattered now. She dug her nails into the dog¡¯s hide, shoving it away. She scrambled to her feet, aimed a wild kick at the German shepherd, but the dog was quick, dodging aside.


    ¡°You beast! I¡¯ll skin you alive! Get out of here¨Cjust die already!¡±


    Humiliated and terrified, Ileana grew angrier with every missed kick. Clutching her dress, she hurled more curses and chased after the dog,nding another kick.


    By now, the guests¨Cshaken at first¨Cregained theirposure. They watched Ileana, who looked like a woman unhinged, with growing distaste.


    ¡°And where are the security guards? Can someone get this dog out of here?¡± Scott finally snapped, his face dark as coal. Watching Ileana¡¯s meltdown, a vein pulsed in his temple.


    He shot Yvonne a warning nce. She, shaken butposed, tried to intervene.


    ¡°Ileana.¡± She softened her tone, and, worried Ileana couldn¡¯t hear her, reached gently for her hand¨Conly to have Ileana jerk away.


    The stares from the guests felt like knives, weighing on both Yvonne and Scott, who prided themselves on appearances. Even Yvonne¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Ileana!¡± Yvonne barked under her breath. Only then did Ileana seem to realize what she¡¯d done.


    She froze, eyes wide and trembling, suddenly too ashamed to look down at the


    crowd.

 love and power 73

    ¡°Rex<b>, </be here.¡± The child¡¯s voice rang out clear, carrying across the room. The German Shepherd, who¡¯d been sprawledzily nearby, perked up at themand and bounded over at once.


    ¡°Good boy.¡± York ruffled Rex¡¯s fur, grinning as the dog wagged his tail furiously by his side, showing not a hint of remorse for causing a scene.


    The two¨Cboy and dog¨Cwere soon lost in their own world, ying together,pletely ignoring the curious stares from the other guests.


    ¡°Butler Dawson, take the dog away.¡± No one had noticed Max appear behind York, his tone cool and authoritative. York looked annoyed but reluctantly handed the


    leash to Butler Dawson.


    With the dog led away, an awkward silence settled over the party. In the corner, Ste was grinning so wide her eyes disappeared. She quickly sent the video she¡¯d just recorded to someone, then, with a deliberate ¡°slip,¡± forwarded it to the ss group chat¨Conly to delete it momentster.


    The group chat went dead silent, but Ste knew she¡¯d already achieved what she


    wanted.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to be such a troublemaker,¡± Penny teased, a glint of mischief in her eyes.


    ¡°Takes one to know one,¡± Ste shot back without missing a beat.


    Penny arched an eyebrow but let it drop. Truth was, she wasn¡¯t thrilled about Ileana¡¯s sudden appearance either.


    The day Ileana returned, Yvonne had dragged her straight to the Sullivans for a formal introduction. She fawned over her cousins, yed the perfect angel in front of the adults, and always seemed to highlight her own misfortune by using the other girls¨CPenny included as props.


    Penny was used to swallowing her feelings, but not everyone else was so patient. In the end, Ileana always managed toe out on top. So if someone wanted to embarrass her, why should Penny stand in the way?


    ¡°Where are you off to?¡± Penny asked as she saw Ste pocket her phone and get ready to leave.


    ¡°The show¡¯s over. Time to call it a night. See you tomorrow.¡± Ste gave a carefree


    wave and sauntered¨Cout.


    <b>14:43 </b>


    Watching Ste¡¯s easy exit, Penny felt a pang of envy. She and Alessia had <b>teamed </b>up for one simple reason: they were both pawns, trapped in the games of the Sullivans and the Tates. No matter how hard they tried, they¡¯d never get a share of the real power. If they wanted to break free from this gilded cage, they had to keep sharpening their ws.


    She nced toward the stage. At some point, Yvonne had already whisked Ileana


    away.


    Scott had just picked up the microphone when Max strode up and took it from him. Max didn¡¯t speak right away; instead, he offered the crowd a gentlemanly bow. With a faint, effortless smile, he exuded the poise of an old¨Cworld English gentleman.


    ¡°My apologies. My younger brother can be a bit unruly¨Csorry for the disturbance. To make it up to you, I¡¯ve prepared a few small gifts. I hope you¡¯ll ept them on his behalf, and I¡¯ll be sure to visit each of your families soon.¡±


    With just a few words, Max brought the room back under control. The guests responded in kind, and the tension that had gripped the party began to dissipate. Scott, watching from the sidelines, finally allowed himself a hint of a smile.


    As the two stepped off the stage and mingled, the conversation quickly shifted to Max¡¯s early achievements and stories about his time abroad. The mood lightened, and, by the end of the evening, no one mentioned Ileana or even remembered the trouble York had caused.


    Once the guests had left and the party was over, Scott¡¯s expression changed in an instant. He scanned the room, only to find Max had somehow disappeared.


    ¡°Butler Dawson!¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡± Butler Dawson hurried over, hands sped, posture respectful.


    ¡°Where are Max and York?¡±


    ¡°The eldest just left, sir. As for Master York¡­ after he slipped out of the party, we haven¡¯t been able to find him.¡±


    ¡°Find him! And when you do, bring him to my study.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Only after Scott/stormed off did Butler Dawson dare to straighten up. Wasting no time, he gathered the staff, assigned search areas, and headed to the security office to check the surveince cameras himself.


    With a loud bang, the door to the dressing room mmed shut, making Ileana jump. Yvonne stood by the window, expression unreadable, while Scott, looking weary, sank onto the sofa and rubbed his temples.


    242


    <b>14:43 </b>

 love and power 74

    Ileana struggled to her feet, trembling, her hair a tangled mess, streaks of mascara running down her cheeks. She looked as disheveled as anyone could imagine.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Her voice was choked with tears, but instead of thefort she hoped for, a sharp p echoed through the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re an absolute disgrace.¡±


    Her head snapped to the side from the force of the blow. Clutching her cheek, she stared at him in disbelief. All her life, the Mortons had treated her like a precious jewel¨Cshe¡¯d never even been spoken to harshly, let alone struck. Yet today, her own father had pped her.


    She was the victim here! She was the one who should be angry, who deserved sympathy!


    But now, afraid to speak or even look up, she just held her face, her body shaking even harder.


    ¡°If I¡¯d known you¡¯d embarrass me like this, I never would¡¯ve taken you back!¡±


    Ileana jerked her head up, her eyes brimming with hurt. ¡°Dad, it was an ident. I was scared too!¡±


    ¡°You let a dumb animal scare you into this mess, and you expect me to believe you¡¯re good for anything? Why doesn¡¯t Alessia fall apart like this? Look at yourself¨Cdo you have any idea how much shame you¡¯ve brought on the Scott family? You¡¯re no better than those street women from the slums!¡±


    ¡°Alessia! Always Alessia!¡± Ileana¡¯s fists clenched, all her resentment buried deep


    inside.


    Her eyes rimmed red, she choked out, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I promise it won¡¯t happen again. I¡­ I was chased by a dog when I was little, I just- I¡¯m scared¡­ but I swear, <b>it </b>won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°If you mess up one more time, I¡¯ll send you right back to where you came from!¡± Scott spat. He regretted ever thinking Ileana was easy to control¨Cshe looked shrewd, but in reality, she was nothing but foolish and spiteful.


    At least Alessia, for all her stubbornness, wasn¡¯t liable to cause this much trouble.


    The more he looked at Ileana, the more annoyed he became. With a final re, Scott stormed out.


    <b>14:43 </b>


    The door mmed shut, making Ileana flinch. Terror seized her; if she lost Scott¡¯s trust, her carefully orchestrated return to the family would crumble to dust.


    Visions of that cramped, sour¨Csmelling apartment she¡¯d once called home swelled. in her mind, feeding her panic.


    No. No, I can¡¯t go back! I won¡¯t!


    Her mind raced for solutions, high heels clicking frantically on the polished floor. Spotting herst hope, Ileana reached out, desperation and pleading in her eyes.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Her voice was shrill, almost broken.


    Yvonne paused, turning back. She took Ileana¡¯s hand for the briefest moment, and Ileana¡¯s face brightened¨Cuntil Yvonne¡¯s cold gaze cut right through her. With a sharp tug, Yvonne wrenched her hand away, sending Ileana stumbling to the floor, her hopeful smile frozen in ce.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a daughter who humiliates me. Remember that.¡± Yvonne¡¯s words sliced through her, the final blow that crushed any hope left.


    The door opened and closed again. This time, Ileana didn¡¯t flinch. She knelt there, alone, her expression twisted with despair.


    A bitterugh escaped her lips, growing louder and more frantic until she was gasping for breath and tears blurred her vision.


    So what if the homing party was a disaster? All she had to do was behave, win Scott and Yvonne back, and everything would be fine. In a few weeks, who would even remember tonight?


    She was the Tate family¡¯s heiress now. That alone guaranteed her a life of Tuxury¨Cnothing else mattered. As long as she had money, she needed nothing


    more.


    Let Alessia be as perfect as she wants¨Cshe¡¯s not a Tate anymore. Everyone knows Ileana is the true daughter of the Tate family now.


    ???

 love and power 75

    ¡°Hey, did you see the video I sent you? Oh my god, I nearly diedughing! Those two¨Cone looking all pale and the other dark as night¨Cthey¡¯re a real pair!¡± Ste¡¯s voice on the phone was bubbling with glee.


    ¡°I saw it,¡± Alessia replied, sitting in the car with a fond smile in her voice. ¡°Is the party over?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I ducked out as soon as the best part was done. Are you back yet?¡±


    ¡°On my way.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your mom doing?¡± Ste had already changed out of her evening gown, waving goodbye to a few guests before heading straight upstairs. Liam was singing in the living room, but the moment Ste came in, his eyes followed her until she disappeared from sight.


    ¡°Same as always.¡±


    Ste let out a soft sigh, at a loss for words for a moment.


    ¡°How¡¯s my third brother holding uptely?¡±


    Ste nced down at her phone. ¡°He¡¯s doing alright. Business is steady, and he¡¯s bringing in new clients. Don¡¯t worry, even if he weren¡¯t your brother, he¡¯s still an employee at my caf¨¦. I wouldn¡¯t let anyone mess with him.¡±


    ¡°Found a new singer for the ce yet?¡±


    ¡°Oh please, it¡¯s not that easy. He has to be handsome and sing well¨Cand just when I finally found one, you went and poached him.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you. If I find someone promising, I¡¯ll send him your way.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s what I call having a conscience.¡±


    Alessia chuckled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m hanging up. See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, see you.¡±


    The car rolled forward at a crawl, finally stopping when it was clear it couldn¡¯t make it down the narrow alley,


    ¡°Let¡¯s just park here. Make sure to log your overtime before you leave.¡± Alessia stepped out, sent Zachary a quick text, and didn¡¯t bother when he didn¡¯t reply¨Cit was more out of routine than anything else.


    14:44


    She pocketed her phone and headed into the alley alone. Just as she turned <b>the </b>corner, she spotted Zachary under themplight, deep in conversation with another man. A car blocked the way in front of them.


    ¡°Hey, Zach.¡± Alessia assumed it was one of Zachary¡¯s friends, which exined theck of a text back. She gave a little wave and called out to him.


    ¡°Lessie.¡± Zachary looked up, and the other man turned as well, his eyes meeting Alessia¡¯s.


    ¡°Good evening, my¡­ sister.¡± Max¡¯s voice carried through the night, smooth as silk, but Alessia felt a chill run down her spine.


    She rubbed her arms but kept walking. ¡°Max, what are you doing here? And for the record, myst name¡¯s Morton now. You don¡¯t have a sister here.¡±


    ¡°So cold! After all, we did spend seventeen years together.¡± Max wasn¡¯t offended; he leaned against the car, a smile on his lips that never reached his eyes.


    Alessia rolled her eyes in silent reply. When it came to cold and ruthless, who could outdo the eldest son of the Tate family?


    As she drew closer, a shadow darted out. Zachary¡¯s expression darkened¨Che barely got out a warning before a hand shot up.


    ¡°Rex, sit!¡± Alessia¡¯s tone was steady, not a trace of panic.


    ¡°Woof!¡± Rex skidded to a halt, sitting obediently instead of pouncing. He gazed at Alessia, tongue lolling, tail wagging hard enough to shake his whole body.


    ¡°Boring,¡± came a slightly childish voice. Only then did Alessia realize York was there, too. The car had blocked her view when she arrived, so she¡¯d only seen Max and Zachary.


    ¡°York!¡± Alessia¡¯s exasperation was clear.


    York stepped into the light. ¡°Alessia, long time no see.¡±


    His harmless smile would have fooled anyone into thinking he was just a sweet kid. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    ¡°Here to take you home,¡± York replied. He¡¯d guessed Max would want to find Alessia, so he¡¯d been hiding in the car. Max, of course, hadn¡¯t wanted to bring him, but making a scene would only attract attention¨Cso here they both were.


    212


    14.44

 love and power 76

    ¡°Take me home?¡± Alessia repeated, as if she¡¯d just heard the punchline <b>of </b><b>a </b><b>bad </b>joke. She strolled over to Zachary¡¯s side, shooting him a look that told him <b>not </b><b>to </b>


    worry.


    Max caught the exchange, his smile fading.


    ¡°Of course. This ce is filthy, cramped, and falling apart¨Cwhy would you want to stay here? Are you out of your mind?¡± York, though young, was far <i>too </i>precocious for his age. Thanks to the Tate family¡¯s suffocating brand of upbringing, it was a wonder he wasn¡¯t more twisted.


    ¡°I warned you before you left the country, York: if I ever hear you talk like that again, I¡¯ll delete all your game ounts.¡±


    ¡°Alessia!¡±


    ¡°My name is Alessia!¡±


    The two red at each other, eyes locked, neither willing to back down. Rex, the dog, circled between them, sensing a storm brewing. Just as the tension was about to boil over, both Alessia and <i>York </i>turned simultaneously to Max.


    ¡°Max! Control your brother!¡±


    ¡°Max! Control your sister!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not his sister!¡± Alessia shot back instantly, never missing a beat in their bickering.


    Max nced at Zachary, and for a split second, Zachary felt like prey under a predator¡¯s gaze¨Ccold and unblinking. He met Max¡¯s look, but Max had already -shifted his attention back to Alessia.


    ¡°I bought you an estate overseas. You¡¯reing with me to Yarrond the day after tomorrow,¡± Max said, leaving no room for argument.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a no from me.¡± Alessia took a step back. Was he kidding? She¡¯d barely escaped the wolf¡¯s den of the Tate family¨Cwhy would she jump back into the fire?


    ¡°Thene with me to Merovia.¡± York, not to be outdone, piped up indignantly.


    Alessia crouched down so she was eye¨Clevel with York and gave him a yful grin. ¡°Listen, kiddo, take your dog and get back in the car.¡±


    York¡¯s big eyes shed with outrage. Back overseas, he was fawned <b>over </b>daily by


    <b>16:42 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>76 </b>


    the staff at their mansion¨Conly Alessia dared <b>treat </b>him <b>like </b><b>this</b>. <b>If </b><b>she </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>have </b>the power to wipe his game progress, he¡¯d have had Rex bite her <b>ages </b><b>ago</b>!


    Alessia paid no mind to York¡¯s inner grievances. Straightening up, she <b>fixed </b><b>Max </b>with a bright, clear gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should both head back, gentlemen. After all, your sister <b>at </b><b>the </b>Tate estate is named Ileana. I¡¯m Alessia.¡± She deliberately stressed the two different surnames, every word ringing with rity.


    ¡°Come on, Zach, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Alessia turned away, and Zachary fell into step beside her. He nced back at Max, but the fading light obscured his expression. All he could make out was the tall silhouette, with a small boy and a dog at his side.


    ¡°Quit staring. Let¡¯s go.¡± Alessia picked up her pace, a prickle of unease creeping over her.


    Zachary caught the hint and hurried after her, but the next moment, the alley erupted with barking. The faster Alessia walked, the louder the dog¡¯s howling became, and soon every dog in the neighborhood joined in.


    Windows mmed open as angry voices hurled curses into the alley. The residents here didn¡¯t exactly have the best manners, and every swear word under the sun was unleashed.


    ¡°Max, you really are a total dog these days!¡± Alessia spat through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Lessie¡­¡±


    Alessia ignored Zachary, stopping short to take three deep breaths before turning back around.


    ¡°Well, are youing or not?¡± Her tone was anything but friendly, but Max just smiled, as if he¡¯d known she¡¯d stop all along.


    Miraculously, the barking ceased, and the alley fell silent once more.


    ¡°Wow, this ce is such a dump!¡±


    ¡°Jeez, why are the stairs so dark?¡±

 love and power 77

    ¡°Ugh, what¡¯s that sour, musty smell?¡±


    ¡°Gross! Who left garbage here? This is disgusting!¡±


    Every time York opened his mouth, Alessia felt a fresh throb in her temples. Zachary stayed silent, leading the group down the cramped hallway. When they finally reached the door, Alessia expertly flicked on her shlight for him.


    With a soft click, the door swung open.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Zachary called out.


    ¡°Zachary, did you pick up Lessie?¡± Karen stepped into view, her gaze shifting past Zachary¨Csurprised to see not just Alessia, but two others and a dog in tow.


    ¡°And¡­ these are?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get inside first,¡± Alessia sighed, feeling utterly drained.


    York wrinkled his nose, ncing around the tiny, shabby apartment with open disdain. ¡°Wow, this is small. And cramped. Alessia, are you some kind of


    masochist?¡±


    ¡°Shut it!¡± Alessia snapped, mping a hand over his mouth and shooting him a


    re.


    York red back, sulking, but there wasn¡¯t much else he could do.


    Meanwhile, Max made himself right at home on the main couch, watching their squabble in silence. Brendan, the head of the household, sat stiffly on the other sofa, looking more than a little awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit, it¡¯s not much,¡± Brendan said atst, ¡°but what brings the two young gentlemen from the Tate family to our humble home at this hour?¡±


    Karen set out sses of water in front of the guests. Rex sprawled at York¡¯s feet, tongue lolling, eyes fixed on Karen. Alessia noticed and quickly blocked Rex¡¯s line of sight, letting Karen finally rx and settle next to Brendan.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡± Max crossed his legs and folded his hands on his knee, exuding the air of a calcting king from some old movie.


    16:42


    <b>¡°</b>Name your <b>price</b>. I want to take Alessia with <b>me</b>.¡±


    The room froze. Everyone except York and Alessia seemed stunned <b>by </b><b>the </b>proposal.


    Alessia pinched the bridge of her nose and rolled her eyes, as if she¡¯d seen <b>this </bing.


    The Morton family stared at Max. Alessia just shook her head, signaling them not


    to worry.


    ¡°Mr. Tate, as you can see, Lessie doesn¡¯t want to leave,¡± Brendan said. ¡°No matter what you offer, we have no right to decide for her. As long as she wants to stay, she¡¯ll always have a ce in this family.¡±


    ¡°A ce to stay?¡± Max¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Alessia, I bought you an estate and you¡¯d rather squeeze into this little t, where you can¡¯t even have a room to yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Alessia smiled back, not hesitating for a second.


    ¡°Your head really needs a good shake.¡±


    ¡°And your tongue could use a good pull.¡±


    ¡°Give me a reason.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were at least self¨Caware,¡± Alessia shot back, feigning surprise.


    ¡°Negotiations over.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to discuss.¡± Their words shed like swords, every retort sharper than thest, and somehow, nobody could get a word in edgewise.


    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m perfectly fine here. In fact, I¡¯d be even better if you all just left.¡±


    Max¡¯s smile lingered, but his eyes turned cold.


    York, sensing the tension, grabbed Alessia¡¯s arm. ¡°If I get rid of that woman for you,


    will


    youe back? She¡¯s so boring and timid¨Cno fun at all.¡±


    ¡°Stop treating people like toys, and keep yourself¨Cand your dog¨Cin check!¡± Alessia snapped, thumping York on the head.


    York yelped in mock pain, but when Alessia ignored him, he tugged on Rex¡¯s leash. ¡°Rex, get her! Bite her and I¡¯ll give you a treat!¡±


    Unfortunately for York, Rex just nuzzled against his leg, eager for affection, but made no move to obey.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>78 </b>

 love and power 78

    York stuck out his lower lip in a pout and gave the coffee table a sulky little kick, ¡°What, do you like them because their house is falling apart? Because they¡¯re broke?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s brows knitted; she was just about to scold him when the front door swung open. Their heads turned, but Ivan merely nced their way, headed to the kitchen to pour himself a ss of water, and then slipped quietly back into his room.


    He didn¡¯t say a single word. Didn¡¯t even spare them an extra look.


    ¡°Alessia! Who is that guy?!¡± York snapped out of his funk and exploded.


    Alessia¡¯s face changed; she immediately pped a hand over his mouth and, despite his squirming, dragged him toward the door.


    ¡°All right, you two troublemakers, your little sister¡¯s waiting for you at home. Don¡¯t keep the whole house up¨Coff you go.¡± As Alessia spoke, Max followed them out, hands stuffed in his pockets.


    ¡°Alessia, who is he?! You¡¯re only allowed to have one little brother¨Cme! You hear me?¡± York¡¯s muffled protests came through Alessia¡¯s hand as she hustled him


    away.


    ¡°Behave!¡± Alessia snapped.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after school tomorrow,¡± Max said, his calm voice a stark contrast to York¡¯s noisy fussing.


    Alessia didn¡¯t answer, just shut the door behind them. With the two finally gone, she let out a long sigh of relief. If she hadn¡¯t gotten rid of them, things would have turned chaotic in no time.


    Stretching, Alessia was about to wash up when she realized three pairs of eyes were fixed on her.


    ¡°The Tate brothers¨Cmy ex¨Cbig brother and ex¨Clittle brother,¡± she exined tly.


    ¡°Ex¨Cbrother¡­ ex¨Clittle brother¡­¡± Zachary echoed the terms, a wry smile tugging at his lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious they care about you. They just don¡¯t know how to show it,¡± Karen said gently, trying to soothe her.


    Alessia¡¯s lips twitched, but there wasn¡¯t much of a smile.


    ¡°Come here, Lessie. Sit with <b>us</b>.¡± Brendan patted the sofa.


    Alessia knew what Brendan was about to say, but she went and <b>sat </b>down <b>anyway </b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going anywhere. And you don¡¯t have to be afraid Max will do anything to you¨Che might be a little unhinged, but he knows his limits.¡±


    ¡°Lessie, I¡¯m not worried they¡¯ll do something to us. It¡¯s just¡­ they made some <b>good </b>points.¡±


    ¡°What good points?¡± Alessia¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°You know how things are around here. Thanks to you, it¡¯s slowly getting better, <b>but </b>let¡¯s be honest¨Ceven then, we¡¯re still holding you back. That Tate kid¨Che¡¯s young, decisive, clearly cares about <i>you</i><i>. </i>He came all the way over here tonight just for you. Honestly, you¡¯d probably be better off with them than with us.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to kick me out?¡± Alessia arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Of course not! I said it before: this will always be your home. But if you have a better option, as your family, we¡¯d never hold you back.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s drop it. It¡¯ste. You all should get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Lessie¡­¡± Brendan called softly.


    But Alessia didn¡¯t look back. Brendan exchanged a worried nce with the others, anxiety heavy in his eyes.


    ¡°Dad, Lessie knows what she¡¯s doing. Don¡¯t worry so much,¡± Karen whispered.


    Brendan just sighed, letting the words hang in the air.


    Meanwhile, York sat in the passenger seat, arms crossed, sulking in silence. Rex was curled up quietly in the back, not making a sound.


    ¡°How can she have another little brother!¡± York finally blurted out, unable to hold it in any longer¨Che was still just a kid, after all.


    ¡°Why not? She¡¯s got three older brothers too, you know,¡± Max replied, which was rare for him.


    York lifted his chubby little hands, holding up three fingers on his left and one on his right, then looked at Max with a hint of sympathy. ¡°Guess you got the short end <i>of </i>the stick.¡±

 love and power 79

    The light turned red, and Max brought the car to a halt, his fingers drumming <b>a </b>steady rhythm on the steering wheel.


    ¡°What mischief are you plotting now?¡± York asked, his tone more delighted <b>than </b>apprehensive.


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. At least when ites to getting Alessia back, we¡¯re <i>on </i>the same side.¡±


    ¡°Getting her back?¡± Max shot him a sidelong nce as the light changed. ¡°Do you really think her heart¡¯s still here?¡± He shifted gears and headed toward the Tate family estate.


    When they arrived, the two brothers and their dog climbed out. The family butler, Dawson, was already standing nearby, as if he¡¯d materialized out of thin air.


    ¡°Master Max, Master York¨Cyour father would like to see you in the study,¡± Dawson announced.


    ¡°Take my dog back, will you?¡± York handed over the leash, then followed Max into the house. They knocked on the study door, and only after hearing a response did they step inside.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Scott stood at the window, hands sped behind his back. He only turned and settled into his leather chair after his sons¡® greeting.


    ¡°Did you go looking for Alessia?¡±


    ¡°I want to take her to Merovia,¡± York said, excitement shing in his eyes.


    Scott¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°She¡¯s a Morton now, York¨Cnot a Tate! And what¡¯s with that dog? You ruined the family dinner in front of everyone just for Alessia. Was that supposed to show me how dissatisfied you are?¡±


    York pouted. ¡°She¡¯s just so timid, honestly. Useless.¡±


    Scott¡¯s patience was thinning. ¡°You¡¯ve spent too much time abroad. Your manners are slipping. Your mother and I have decided you¡¯ll stay here for the next while. Once you¡¯ve learned some discipline, we¡¯ll talk about you leaving again.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± York protested. He hated being controlled. Back in Merovia, he could <b>do </b>as


    1642


    <b>Chapter </b><b>79 </b>


    he pleased¨C<b>he¡¯d </b><b>gotten </b>used to that freedom <b>and </b><b>had </b><b>no </b><b>intention </b><b>of </b><b>giving </b>it up.


    <b>¡°</b>Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been up to overseas. We <b>gave </b><b>you </b><b>too </b><b>much </b>freedom, and look how that turned out.¡±


    York puffed out his cheeks, his eyes brimming with silent usation. <b>Scott </b><b>ignored </b>him, turning his attention to Max.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you two do in private, but in public, you will uphold the <b>Tate </b>family name. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, fine,¡± York muttered, clearly begrudging. Max, in contrast, simply replied <b>with </b>an indifferent, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°You can go. And if there¡¯s a next time, the dog goes.¡±


    York let out a barely audible scoff but knew better than to push his luck. The door closed behind them, leaving only Max and Scott in the study.


    ¡°Graduation¡¯s in half a year, isn¡¯t it?¡± Scott asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°The Winstons¡® youngest daughter returns tomorrow. Make time to meet her. It¡¯s time to start preparing for your return. I¡¯ll let you manage bothpanies for a trial run next season. You know, the Whitley boy took over his family¡¯spany at sixteen¨CI don¡¯t want my son losing out to an orphaned kid.¡±


    Max nodded, obedient as ever.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. You can go.¡±


    Max had barely taken a step when Scott spoke again.


    ¡°Alessia is a Morton now. Ileana is the only one who bears the Tate name¨Cremember that.¡±


    Max lowered his gaze, any hint of a smile gone. ¡°I will.¡±


    Leaving the suffocating air of the study behind, Max went downstairs¨Conly to run into York, who was leading the dog up, and Ileana, who hovered by the stairs, pale as a sheet, uncertain whether to go up or down.


    ¡°B¨Cbrother¡­¡± Ileana stammered, her voice as timid as a startled fawn. It tugged at the heartstrings¨Cexcept York, who couldn¡¯t resist mimicking her in a mocking falsetto, ¡°Brother¡­¡± dragging out the word with all the sarcasm he could muster.


    Ileana bit her lip hard and pretended not to hear.


    $16242


    Chapte


    <b>¡°</b><b>Brother</b><b>, </b><b>could </b><b>you </b><b>have </b><b>him </b><b>take </b><b>the </b><b>dog </b><b>away</b><b>? </b><b>Please</b><b>? </b><b>I</b>.. <b>I¡¯m </b><b>scared</b>, lleana fae <b>changed </b><b>out </b><b>of </b><b>her </b>formal <b>dress</b><b>, </b>her <b>eyes </b><b>still </b><b>rimmed </b><b>red</b><b>. </b><b>A </b>shattered ssy nearby, evidence of her shaken state.

 love and power 80

    ¡°Max<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Ileana¡¯s voice halted him just as he was about to walk away.


    He turned, his expression unreadable as he looked at her.


    Hope flickered in Ileana¡¯s eyes, ¡°Yes, Max. I didn¡¯t get a chance to say hello at the party¨CI was a bit overwhelmed. This is our first time meeting. I¡¯m your sister. Ileana.¡± She offered her hand, the gesture timid but sincere.


    Max made no move to take it. Her hand hovered awkwardly in the air before she withdrew it, embarrassed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop the whole ¡®brother and sister¡® act, shall we?¡± Max¡¯s tone was cold, almost mocking. ¡°The Tate family isn¡¯t exactly famous for family values.¡± His words were blunt, cutting straight through any pretense. Ileana froze, then slowly lowered her hand.


    ¡°Is that just your view, or is only one person in this house allowed to call you ¡®brother¡®?¡±


    He met her gaze, his eyes full of disdain. ¡°Who knows?¡± Max¡¯s mouth curled into a smirk. ¡°Maybe none of you.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you all sabotaged the reunion party tonight? Was it for Alessia¡¯s sake, to make a point?¡± Ileana¡¯s voice trembled as she finally let her frustration spill out.


    ¡°Was it my fault I was taken away as a baby? All I ever wanted was to find


    my real parents¨Chow is that wrong? She got seventeen years of the life that was supposed to be mine. Now I¡¯m just taking back what belongs to me! I¡¯m your family, not her!¡±


    ¡°Family?¡± Max stepped closer and tilted her chin up, forcing her to meet his eyes. ¡°You took the Tate name easily enough, didn¡¯t you? Left behind the people who raised you for seventeen years just toe here and y the part of the perfect daughter. Spare us all the melodrama¨Cit¡¯s nauseating.¡±


    His voice was low and chilling, every word curling around her like smoke.


    ¡°If you want to keep your ce as the Tate family¡¯s ¡®princess, you¡¯d better behave. Don¡¯t go reaching for things that aren¡¯t yours¨Clike Alessia¡¯s room.¡±


    Ileana¡¯s face darkened. ¡°All I wanted was a walk¨Cin closet,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°There are plenty of rooms in this house. Your little schemes are hardly subtle.¡±


    Max let go of her, took out a handkerchief, and wiped his fingers before tossing the cloth at her feet with open disdain.


    <b>16.43 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>80


    ¡°You really think Alessia <b>is </bing back<b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Ileana </b>snapped<b>, </b><b>abandoning </b><b>any </b>pretense of family affection.


    <i>yot </i>is none


    ¡°Whether she does or of your concern,¡± Max replied coolly. ¡°<b>But </b><b>believe </b>me, I have a hundred ways to get you out of this house. Got it? If you understand<b>, </b>you¡¯ll behave yourself.¡± With that, he strode away, not sparing her another <b>nce</b>.


    As he disappeared down the stairs, York¡¯s gaze met Ileana¡¯s, sharp and unfriendly. The next second, Rex lunged at her, making her gasp and stumble backward,nding hard on the floor.


    ¡°Hah, coward. Pathetic.¡± York tugged Rex¡¯s leash, and the dog obediently followed, not forgetting to bare his teeth at Ileana as he left.


    Only when everyone was gone did Ileana slowly pull herself up using the banister. Her hair hung loose, her face clouded with anger, knuckles white as she gripped the railing. She looked like a ghost, wing her way back from hell.


    Mae, the housekeeper, hurried up the stairs and paused when she saw Ileana¡¯s wild¨Ceyed re.


    ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡± Ileana snapped.


    ¡°I¨CI was just helping the boys settle into their rooms,¡± Mae stammered.


    Ileana shot her a venomous look. ¡°Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see the broken ss? Do I have to teach you how to do your job?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up right away. Please be careful, miss.¡± Mae reached out to steady her, but Ileana jerked away violently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Mae¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment and she awkwardly wiped her hands on


    her apron.


    Without another nce, Ileana stalked back into her room and mmed the <i>door</i><i>. </i>


    Mae stood in the hallway, sighing softly as she bent to pick up the shattered pieces. It was clear: tonight would be anything but peaceful.


    212

 love and power 81

    <b>¡°</b><b>Did </b>you guys see that video?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, yes! I always thought she seemed so sweet¨Cturns out, when <b>she </b><b>starts </b>swearing, she really goes for it.¡±


    ¡°And that ¡®wee dinner¡® her family threw? What a joke that turned out to be.


    ¡°Did you catch her parents¡® facesst night? I swear, they looked absolutely mortified.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, judging by how her family acted, she¡¯s not nearly as spoiled as she lets


    on.¡±


    ¡°You think she¡¯s just been faking it this whole time?¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable! Is she really that shameless?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we talk abou-¡± The words died in the air. Ileana was standing in the doorway, knuckles white on her backpack straps.


    The two girls who¡¯d been gossiping rubbed their noses awkwardly and drifted apart, while everyone else suddenly found something fascinating in their textbooks.


    The tension was thick when Alessia strolled in from the hallway, her expression coolly indifferent. She walked right past Ileana without so much as a nce, making it clear she had no intention of getting involved.


    ¡°Happy now, Alessia?¡±


    Ileana¡¯s voice rang out behind her, sharp and brittle, but Alessia couldn¡¯t help finding it almost funny. She turned, meeting Ileana¡¯s eyes without flinching.


    ¡°Did you do anything that should make me happy?¡±


    ¡°You ruined my family dinner, you must be thrilled!¡±


    Alessia let out a shortugh, though there wasn¡¯t a hint of warmth in it.


    ¡°So let me get this straight: instead of ming the person who embarrassed you, you¡¯re dragging me into it? Seriously, Ileana, is your logic always this twisted? Should I rmend a therapist?¡±


    Ileana was at a loss for words. Instinctively, she raised her hand to strike Alessia, but Alessia caught her wrist with ease.


    ¡°Yesterday, I understood<b>¨C</b>you were <b>upset, </b><b>caught </b><b>off </b><b>guard</b>. <b>But </b><b>what¡¯s </b><b>your </b>excuse <b>now</b><b>? </b>Just picking someone at random to take your anger <b>out </b><b>on</b><b>?</b>¡± <b>Alessia¡¯s </b><b>grip </b>tightened for a moment before she let go, pushing Ileana back <b>a </b><b>couple </b><b>steps</b>.


    It was only then that Ileana noticed the looks the others were giving her¨C<b>some </b>shocked, some scornful, some just nkly staring. In that instant, she knew <b>it </b><b>was </b>


    over.


    Seventeen years of smooth sailing, and she¡¯d never suffered so much humiliation as she had these past two days. Biting back tears, she spun around and bolted from the ssroom, leaving everyone else exchanging awkward nces.


    Alessia watched her retreat with cold detachment. Only after Ileana had disappeared did she finally head for her seat. Dumping her backpack into the desk, she leaned back in her chair. ¡°So, what¡¯d I miss?¡±


    ¡°We were just talking about how Ileana freaked out at the family dinner yesterday when that dog scared her,¡± Pierce said, rubbing the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Well, at first it was funny, but then she started kicking and yelling at the poor thing. Honestly, it was pretty disturbing. Plus, she¡¯s always bragged about how much her family dotes on her, but now it seems like that¡¯s all just an act.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, her whole ¡®perfect princess¡® image totally fell apart,¡± someone else chimed <ol><li>in. </li></ol>


    ¡°Alessia, is it true that the Tate family¡¯s younger son is standing up for you?¡±


    ¡°Standing up for me? You think he¡¯d ruin his own family¡¯s dinner just for a stranger like me?¡±


    Realizing he¡¯d crossed a line, the boy slumped in his seat and went silent.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what we meant, Alessia,¡± Pierce said, sounding a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Rx. It¡¯s not exactly something that¡¯s keeping me up at night.¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t offer any furtherment. Sure, Ileana had been the victim in all this, but her behavior was, frankly, hard to defend. All that kicking and shouting¨Cif she couldn¡¯t prove her worth to Scott soon, she¡¯d be out of the picture in no time.


    With the drama over, the conversation quickly shifted. Gossip was only interesting, for so long, after all. Hleana¡¯s meltdown was just another bit of spice in their daily routine¨Cfun to talk about for a moment, then easily forgotten.


    No one noticed that, in the midst of it all, someone else slipped quietly out of <b>the </b>


    312


    Chapter <b>1 </b>


    room.

 love and power 82

    In the back courtyard of the school, Ileana sat alone in the gazebo, mumbling to herself. Her backpacky tossed on the ground, and every now and then, <b>she </b>gave it a frustrated kick. Lucy watched the whole scene from a distance, but <b>didn¡¯t </b>rush over right away.


    She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, then¨Cputting on a worried expression¨Ccalled out, ¡°Ileana! Are you out here?¡±


    At the sound of Lucy¡¯s voice, Ileana¡¯s head snapped up. She scrambled to grab her backpack, dusted it off, and set it aside as she saw Lucy running her way.


    Turning away, Ileana pinched her thigh hard, willing herself not to cry¨Cbut her eyes quickly reddened, and tears spilled down her cheeks.


    ¡°Ileana,¡± Lucy said softly as she approached, careful not to startle her.


    Ileana flinched, wiping at her face with the back of her hand, but kept her back to Lucy.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lucy edged closer, her voice gentle and tentative.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ileana sniffled, her stubborn silhouette refusing to turn around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to you. People are like that¨Cthey say something mean, and by the time a couple of sses go by, they¡¯ll forget all about it.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Ileana choked out, her voice trembling. ¡°But it just feels so unfair. I don¡¯t even know what I did wrong. My own brother and cousin were willing to ruin our family dinner in front of everyone just to side with Alessia and turn me into a joke. And I don¡¯t understand why everyone at school treats me like this¡­ I thoughting home meant I¡¯d finally have parents and siblings who loved me. I thought I¡¯d make friends here¡­¡±


    Her words came out in broken sobs, and she kept wiping away her tears with the


    back of her hand.


    Lucy pressed her lips together, then quietly handed Ileana a tissue.


    ¡°Th¨Cthank you,¡± Ileana whispered, taking it gratefully.


    Lucy sighed, giving her shoulder a gentle, reassuring pat.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here, and I¡¯d neverugh at you. You haven¡¯t done anything wrong. You lost seventeen years of your life, and now you have to put up with all of this on top of it¨Canyone would be upset. None of this is your fault. If you hadn¡¯t been switched


    it been <b>swit </b>


    <b>16:43 </b>


    <b>at </b><b>birth</b>, <b>you¡¯d </b>be the one surrounded by love <b>right </b><b>now</b>.<b>¡± </b>


    Her voice was soft, soothing, like a mother calming her child.


    Ileana finally turned to face Lucy, her cheeks streaked with tears. ¡°Do <b>you </b><b>really </b>mean that?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Of course I do. Why else would Ie all the way out here to find you?¡± Lucy smiled, reaching out to smooth Ileana¡¯s bangs.


    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re the first person at this school who¡¯s actually been kind to me.¡±


    ¡°I guess I saw myself in you. Alessia is the kind of person who always has the spotlight, and anyone who doesn¡¯t fall in line gets pushed aside or left out. I just¡­ I don¡¯t want to see that happen to someone else.¡±


    Lucy gave a wry smile.


    ¡°You?¡± Ileana stared at her in disbelief.


    Lucy just nodded silently. For a moment, it was as if they both glimpsed a reflection of themselves in the other¨Cand in that instant, they became each other¡¯sfort. Ileana hugged Lucy, giving her a quick squeeze, and Lucy hugged her back. They held on for a while before finally letting go.


    They looked at each other, and suddenly Lucy burst outughing.


    ¡°What?¡± Ileana asked, puzzled.


    ¡°I came here tofort you, but somehow you ended upforting me instead!¡±


    Ileana shrugged dramatically. ¡°Well, what can you do?¡±


    Lucy grinned. ¡°So it¡¯s settled¨Cwe¡¯re friends from now on.¡±

 love and power 83

    With Lucy¡¯s gentle encouragement, Ileana nervously returned <b>to </b><b>the </b><b>ssroom</b>. At first, difort clung to her every movement, but as she realized no <b>one </b><b>was </b>paying her any special attention, she finally exhaled in relief. Gone was <b>the </b>cheerful, outgoing girl from before; in her ce was someone careful and <b>quiet</b><b>, </b>doing everything possible to avoid drawing notice.


    Whenever she identally made a noise, no matter how small, Ileana would <b>nce </b>anxiously at Lucy. Only when Lucy met her eyes with a reassuring nod did she allow herself to rx again.


    Of course, others noticed this change in her, too. Her air of wounded vulnerability was so conspicuous that most people simply decided to ignore her. The day passed without further incident¨Ca wee relief.


    After school, crowds of students poured out of the building.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Max?¡± someone whispered nearby.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°You know, the guy who¡¯s always on the school website. Didn¡¯t you go to the family party yesterday?¡±


    Realization dawned on the friend, who smacked herpanion¡¯s arm, excitement written all over her face. ¡°He¡¯s even more stunning in person than in those photos. No wonder no one¡¯se close to knocking him off his pedestal all these years.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    ¡°Want to bet? Is he here for Alessia or Ileana?¡±


    ¡°My money¡¯s on Ileana. He was the one who stepped in and calmed things down yesterday. Besides, she¡¯s his little sister. Alessia¡¯s been at this school forever¨Chave you ever seen Max show up for her?¡±


    ¡°Are we about to witness a doting big brother moment?¡± one friend said, eyes sparkling, unconsciously slowing her pace as she kept ncing toward where Max


    stood.


    ¡°You know, you might be onto something,¡± the other girl replied, instantly convinced. Several others who¡¯d witnessed yesterday¡¯s drama drifted over, curiosity pulling them like mas.


    After all, gossip is practically a sport among teenagers.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    16:43


    <b>Chapter </b><b>83 </b>


    <b>Fortunately</b>, <b>they </b><b>didn¡¯t </b>have <b>to </b>wait <b>long </b><b>before </b><b>one </b><b>of the </b><b>story¡¯s </b><b>stars </b><b>appeared</b>.


    ¡°Ileana, isn¡¯t that your brother?<b>¡± </b>Lucy nudged her. Ileana had <b>already </b><b>spotted </b><b>him </b>her whole face brightened, convinced Max was here to stand up for her <b>after </b>everything that had happened.


    As Max himself had said, they were both Tates. There was no way <b>they¡¯d </b>let <b>the </b>family¡¯s reputation take a hit¨Cat least not in front of everyone. Max had handledst night¡¯s fiasco with grace and authority, and that alone made Ileana certain he¡¯de today for her sake.


    ¡°Yeah, after my little brother¡¯s antics at the party yesterday, Max spent the whole night reassuring me. He promised to take me out for a fancy dinner,¡± Ileana said, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, a soft smile settling on her lips.


    Lucy nodded, understanding. ¡°Then go on¨Cdon¡¯t keep your brother waiting.¡±


    ¡°Come with me! I want to introduce you,¡± Ileana insisted, grabbing Lucy¡¯s hand before she could protest.


    Lucy blushed, flustered. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good idea¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my only real friend here¨Cwhy wouldn¡¯t it be? Don¡¯t worry, Max doesn¡¯t bite.¡± Ileana¡¯s pride was obvious; whether in the Morton family or the Tate family, her older brother was always someone she boasted about.


    Lucy finally gave in, letting Ileana pull her along.


    ¡°Max!¡± Ileana called, grinning as she waved at him, dragging Lucy through the crowd.


    ¡°Max, what are you doing here? I told you you didn¡¯t have to pick me up,¡± she said, carefully choosing her words so he wouldn¡¯t identally let anything slip.


    She let go of Lucy¡¯s hand and moved to hug her brother, but Max sidestepped, the faint crease in his brow betraying his irritation.


    Ileana froze, ncing instinctively at Lucy, whose expression was nk with confusion, as if she¡¯d just snapped out of a daze. Only then did Ileana¡¯s tense smile


    return.


    Chapter <b>84 </b>

 love and power 84

    ¡°Hey, have Dad and the others arrived at the restaurant <b>yet</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    With no way out, Ileana had no choice but to bring Scott into this. She was <b>certain </b>that no matter what, Max wouldn¡¯t dare defy Scott. If she embarrassed <b>herself</b>, Scott might not care, but if she made the whole Tate family look bad in <b>front </b><b>of </b><b>all </b>these society kids? That was a different story entirely.


    ¡°Oh, look who it is¨Cmy darling little sister,¡± Max drawled, as if he¡¯d only just <b>noticed </b>her standing there.


    Ileana clenched her jaw but forced a smile. ¡°You¡¯re such a kidder, big brother. Always joking around.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, sis. I am picking someone up for dinner, but it¡¯s not <b>you</b>.¡± Max¡¯s lips curled in a smirk as he strode right past her, heading towards the school entrance without a backward nce.


    ¡°Wait, is he here for Alessia?¡±


    ¡°He is! Seventeen years in the same house, but blood clearly isn¡¯t thicker than


    water.¡±


    ¡°God, I wish I were Alessia. She¡¯s so lucky¨Cshe¡¯s got everyone wrapped around her finger.¡±


    ¡°Look at Ileana¡¯s face¡­¡±


    ¡°Yikes, that¡¯s rough. I almost feel bad for her¡­ almost.¡±


    Ileana stood frozen, her hands balling into tight fists. She could hear the whispers, theughter, the not¨Cso¨Csubtle taunts from the crowd around her, but her eyes never left Max as he made his way toward Alessia.


    Alessia, the center of attention, wanted nothing more than to melt back into the ssroom. The intensity of Ileana¡¯s stare was hard to ignore¨Cnot because she was afraid, but because she preferred to avoid open conflict whenever possible. If she could, she¡¯d rather treat people she disliked like strangers¨Cpolite but distant.


    After all, in this world, you¡¯re bound to run into people you don¡¯t like, or who don¡¯t like you. Alessia had always tried to steer clear of unnecessary drama, a lesson she¡¯d learned from the Tates: never go for the jugr unless you absolutely have <ol><li>to. </li></ol>


    But sometimes, you¡¯re left with no choice. With someone like Ileana, if you became


    16:43


    enemies<b>, </b><b>she¡¯d </b><b>stop </b><b>at </b>nothing <b>to </b><b>drag </b><b>you </b><b>down</b>. <b>In </b><b>a </b><b>world </b><b>where </b><b>only </b><b>one </b>person coulde out on top, Alessia was determined she¡¯d be <b>the </b>one <b>still </b><b>standing</b>.


    And when trouble came knocking, Alessia was never one to run. She <b>stopped </b><b>in </b><b>her </b>tracks, watching as Max came straight for her.


    ¡°You did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± she said coolly. ¡°Showing up at the <b>front </b><b>gate</b>, making sure everyone¡¯s watching, humiliating Ileana, making me the center <b>of </b>


    attention.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯d just done as you were told yesterday, we wouldn¡¯t be having this little scene now.¡± Max¡¯s voice was calm, almost bored.


    Alessia gave a short, incredulousugh. ¡°You really are the same as ever¨Ccontrolling, dictatorial. Any dog would feel inferior next to you.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Max¡¯s expression remained unchanged, unbothered by her jab.


    This, after all, was how things always yed out between them. The sharper Alessia¡¯s retorts, the more entertained Max seemed, almost as if he wanted to corner her just to see what weapon she¡¯d pull next.


    She knew if she refused, Max wouldn¡¯t let it go. There was no point in dragging it out. So Alessia followed him, the two of them walking in tandem¨Cfamiliar, yet somehow estranged.


    ¡°Lessie.¡± Zachary¡¯s voice came from the gate, startling her.


    ¡°I¡¯m skipping dinner at home tonight, okay?¡± she called over.


    ¡°You sure?¡± Zachary¡¯s brow furrowed with concern.


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be home after dinner.¡±


    He still looked uneasy, but there wasn¡¯t much he could do as he watched Max and Alessia climb into the car together.


    The crowd gradually dispersed, and Ileana remained standing where she was, Lucy hovering at her side.


    Zachary noticed them, lips pressed into a thin line.


    ¡°This is what you wanted, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 love and power 85

    Zachary¡¯s words were the final straw, snapping thest thread holding <b>Ileana </b>together.


    She red at him, her expression twisted with anger and something almost desperate.


    ¡°Yes! This is exactly the life I want!¡±


    Lucy tried to tug her back, but Ileana shook her off and stepped forward, closing the distance between her and Zachary. He just stood there, towering over her, his gaze cold and unyielding.


    ¡°My bedroom is bigger than that whole dingy apartment. Every day, I get custom clothes delivered to my door. There are people to wait on me, and a driver to take me to and from school. All it took was changing myst name, and suddenly my life turned upside down. This¨Cthis is the life I want!¡±


    ¡°That cramped apartment with its sour, musty smell¨CI feel sick just thinking about it! You have no idea how happy I was to escape that life!¡±


    Zachary pressed his lips together, his face pale. He just couldn¡¯t understand where it had all gone wrong, how Ileana could be someone he hardly recognized.


    Finally, as if making a decision he¡¯d dreaded, Zachary looked at her, disappointment and sadness clouding his eyes. ¡°Fine. If that¡¯s what you want, then from now on, let¡¯s pretend we never knew each other.¡±


    He swallowed hard. ¡°I hope you¡¯re happy.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked away without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Ileana stood rooted to the spot, almost as if she¡¯d been struck dumb, muttering under her breath.


    ¡°Yes, this is the life I want. As long as I can hold on to all this wealth andfort, what else matters? Now, anything I ask for, I get¨Cdoesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s three thousand, thirty thousand, or three hundred thousand. All it takes is a single word.¡± ¡°Ileana¡­ are you okay?¡± Lucy¡¯s voice was timid, as if she was afraid of the answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lucy. My driver¡¯s here, I should go. Sorry about all this drama today. Come. over to my ce this weekend, all right?¡± Ileana¡¯s smile didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes, and something about it made Lucy shiver.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    ¡°<b>Yeah</b><b>, </b><b>don¡¯t </b><b>worry </b><b>about </b><b>it</b><b>. </b><b>It¡¯s </b><b>really </b><b>okay</b>,<b>¡± </b><b>Lucy </b><b>sald</b>, <b>forcing </b><b>a </b><b>smile </b><b>as </b><b>she </b><b>watched </b><b>Ileana </b>climb into the car.


    <b>¡°</b>See you tomorrow!¡± Ileana waved, and Lucy waved back automatically<b>, </b><b>only </b>rxing after the car had driven away.


    After everything that had happened today, Lucy understood exactly <b>how </b><b>the </b><b>Tate </b>family felt about Ileana. In the end, it didn¡¯t really matter who had the Tate name. But things were what they were, and she might as well get what she could <b>out </b><b>of </b><b>it</b>. No one likes a losing deal, right, Alessia?


    Themotion at the school gates finally faded. Zachary boarded the bus home, alone.


    ¡°Hey, mister, there¡¯s a seat back here.¡± A young voice caught Zachary¡¯s attention. He looked up to see two kids, maybe seven or eight years old.


    ¡°Here, sit by the window,¡± the older brother said, holding his little sister¡¯s hand protectively, like a tiny knight.


    For a moment, Zachary was transported back in time¨Cto when he and Ileana, still called Morton then, were just kids themselves.


    ¡°Zachary, over here!¡± Ileana, no more than seven, sat on one of the stic seats, waving him over.


    ¡°Coming.¡± Zachary, backpack slung over one shoulder and another, smaller, pink backpack in his hand, swiped his card and sat down beside her.


    ¡°I told everyone at school I have three older brothers, but they didn¡¯t believe me. Can you and Liam walk me to ss tomorrow?¡±


    Usually, the four of them went to school together, but after school it was always Zachary who walked Ileana home. Ethan, the eldest, was ss president and had to stay behind to supervise clean¨Cup, while Liam was always getting into trouble and spending his afternoons in detention.


    The siblings were close, but if you had to pick, Ileana had always trusted and loved Zachary the most. The oldest was stern, the third brother too mischievous¨Conly Zachary was easy to talk to, and he doted on her.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll talk to them when they get back.¡± Without hesitation, Zachary agreed.


    ¡°Sweetie¡¯s mom brought her chocte from overseas. I want some too.¡±

 love and power 86

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like chocte? Said it was too bitter<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>don¡¯t care, I want it! But it has to be the kind imported from Europe¨C<b>not </b><b>the </b><b>cheap </b>


    stuff<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Zachary let out a sigh, but nodded anyway. Thinking back, scenes like this <b>had </b>happened more times than he could count. But Ileana was the only girl in the Morton family, and following the idea that daughters should be raised with a generous hand, the Mortons had always given her whatever she wanted.


    At the time, no one thought there was anything wrong with that. Sometimes they¡¯d remind Ileana not topare herself with others, but whenever she pouted and pleaded, the lectures would dissolve into indulgence.


    Up through elementary school, Ileana¡¯s demands were mostly harmless¨Cjust a bit of pouting or wheedling for small things. It wasn¡¯t until she started high school that everything seemed to change.


    She grew tired of taking the bus to school every day.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want a driver! The bus smells so gross, a hundred sweaty people crammed together¨CI feel sick! Please, Mom, Dad, you love me the most. Just hire a driver for me, please?¡±


    ¡°But your brothers took the bus too, you know.¡± The Mortons weren¡¯t exactly short on money, but they were never extravagant either. From the start, they believed their kids should get themselves to and from school, so they wouldn¡¯t grow up spoiled.


    ¡°But it¡¯s really ufortable! Besides, my brothers are boys. I¡¯m a girl¨Chow is it the same?¡± Ileana clung to Karen¡¯s arm, her voice coaxing and sweet.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really such a problem, maybe we should hire a driver for Ileana,¡± Zachary chimed in from the side. ¡°High school means more running around, and it¡¯s getting hot out. Those buses are packed and stuffy¨CIleana¡¯s not used to it, that¡¯s all. We boys can handle it, but it¡¯s harder for her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s always been delicate. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t afford it¨Cjust hire someone for her,¡± Liam added, giving his basketball a couple of bounces before tossing it toward the hoop.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s get her a driver,¡± Brendan said, ending the discussion.


    Back then, the family business was still doing well. Hiring a driver wasn¡¯t a big


    <b>16:43 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Bo </b>


    expense<b>, </b><b>and </b><b>they couldn¡¯t </b><b>bear </b><b>to </b><b>see </b><b>their daughter </b><b>ufortable</b>. <b>But </b><b>once </b>Ileana had her way, her requests quickly escted: brand<b>¨C</b><b>name </b><b>clothes</b><b>, </b><b>designer </b>handbags.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a few thousand dors. Just buy it for me, please?¡±


    ¡°Three thousand dors, Ileana? I know girls your age like to dress up, but <b>is </b><b>one </b>dress really worth that much?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°But I really love it! It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t afford it. Please, Mom?¡± Ileana wheedled, just as she always did. But this time, Karen didn¡¯t cave so quickly.


    ¡°Ileana, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t spend the money. But think about it. That purse you begged forst time was five thousand, your shoes were over a thousand, and <b>with </b>everything else, you¡¯ve spent nearly ten thousand dors in thest few months. How many times have you even used those things?¡±


    Karen¡¯s voice was gentle, without a trace of severity, but Ileana¡¯s expression still changed. She pulled her hand away, eyes filling with tears, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Are you going to buy it or not? Didn¡¯t you always say daughters should have the best? Now I just want one dress and you¡¯re making excuses. You¡¯re just ying favorites because I¡¯m not a boy!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in here?¡± Brendan had just gotten home from work and walked straight into themotion.


    ¡°Dad, I just wanted a dress, but Mom won¡¯t let me have it. When Liam wanted extra tutoring that cost thousands, Mom didn¡¯t even hesitate. I¡¯m only asking for one dress!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s not¡­¡± Karen struggled for words.


    ¡°All right, all right. It¡¯s just a dress. If Ileana wants it, buy it. It¡¯s not like the family can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    With her arsenal of sweet talk, tantrums, and stubbornness, Ileana managed to get her way every single time.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>87 </b>

 love and power 87

    ¡°I want to go to that private academy! I don¡¯t want to end up at Crestview <b>High</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Sweetheart, you couldn¡¯t even get into Crestview High on your own. Your <b>father </b>paid a fortune to get you epted, so be grateful and behave for once<b>, </b><b>will </b><b>you</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°She¡¯s right. And besides, the rest of us will be there to look out for you. If you run off to that fancy academy all alone and someone bullies you, who¡¯s going to help you?¡±


    ¡°You know how things are at home right now. Why insist <i>on </i>going <i>to </i>the academy<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>As the eldest, Ethan finally spoke up. Ileana always felt a little scared of him.


    ¡°I just¡­ I just want to go,¡± Ileana mumbled, unable to give a convincing reason.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already paid the tuition. Just settle down at Crestview High for now. If things get better for the family, you can think about transferringter.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s right. It¡¯s not that easy to get into the academy, especially now, and even if you could, can we really afford it? Besides, Crestview High¡¯s teachers are just as good. Focus on your studies this time instead of wasting all your energy on goofing off and having fun. Get into a good college¨Cthat¡¯s what matters most.¡±


    Brendan looked exhausted. After he finished speaking, he left the room.


    Of course, Ileana wouldn¡¯t give in so easily, but no matter how much she screamed or threw tantrums, her family wouldn¡¯t cave this time. From that day on, if anything so much as annoyed her at home, she¡¯d start smashing things or hurling insults at


    whoever was closest.


    The Morton family¡¯s situation only got worse with each passing year. Everyone was stretched to the breaking point, especially since Zachary and Ivan¡¯s expenses were already high. Liam had to give up his tutoring, and Ethan, as the eldest, started working odd jobs just to help out, but it was never enough.


    In the middle of all this, Ileana never once considered the family¡¯s struggles. She continued to live recklessly, spending as if nothing had changed, right up until the Mortons officially dered bankruptcy and the whole family moved into a cramped, run¨Cdown apartment building.


    Less than a week after the move, Ileana somehow got her hands on two DNA test reports. One proved she wasn¡¯t rted to the Mortons; the other said she was, in fact, the biological daughter of the Tates, a wealthy family that had risen to


    <b>16:44 </b>1


    <b>Chapter </b>87


    prominence in the past two years.


    A daughter they¡¯d raised for seventeen years suddenly pulled out <b>a </b><b>DNA </b><b>test </b><b>and </b>said she wanted nothing more to do with them. Anyone would have <b>found </b><b>that </b>impossible to ept.


    ¡°lieana, what is this supposed to mean?¡± Karen stared at her, stunned.


    ¡°Was I not clear enough? I¡¯m the real daughter of the Tate family. I¡¯ve found my birth parents. Shouldn¡¯t you all be happy for me? Don¡¯t worry. Since <i>you </i>raised me all these years, I might toss you a million or two to help you get by.¡±


    Ileana lifted her chin, her eyes full of fantasies about the morous life that awaited her. She seemed convinced that the moment she left, she¡¯d be swept into the high society she¡¯d always dreamed of.


    She didn¡¯t notice the bitter disappointment in her family¡¯s eyes¨Cshe was too busy daydreaming about her new future.


    ¡°It¡¯s good you found your birth parents,¡± Brendan said quietly. He looked older than ever. ¡°The Tate family is wealthy; you¡¯ll have a better life with them than you ever could with us.¡±


    ¡°As for that million or two¡­ forget it. The Mortons may be down on our luck, but we¡¯re not about to take handouts from a daughter we raised, especially if it¡¯s money from her wealthy birth parents.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best. I was ready to pay a million just to cut all ties, but if want it, it saves me the trouble. Just don¡¯te running to meter, hoping to leech off my new life.¡±


    you


    don¡¯t


    ¡°Ileana!¡± The shout came from Zachary, of all people¨Chis voice sharp with disbelief. How could the sister they¡¯d cherished all these years say something so cold, so final?

 love and power 88

    He took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. ¡°Ileana, is there <b>something </b>you¡¯re not telling us? If there¡¯s anything troubling you, you can talk to <b>us</b>. Mom<b>, </b>Dad, your brothers¨Cwe¡¯ll do everything we can to help.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly can you help me with?¡± Ileana¡¯s face was openly mocking<b>, </b><b>not </b>even trying to hide her scorn.


    ¡°Can you get me into the academy? Buy me a thirty¨Cthousand¨Cdor dress? Or maybe move me out of this tiny, filthy apartment building? What is it, exactly, that you all can do for me? What can you possibly give me that I actually want?<b>¡± </b>


    Her words hit like a p, leaving everyone in the room visibly shaken and pale.


    ¡°Are you serious about all this?¡± Ethan, the eldest, was usually the mostposed. His gaze was dark and deep as a midnight well, fixed on Ileana, but she didn¡¯t even flinch.


    And at that moment, he finally understood.


    ¡°So, when exactly did you find out you were the Tate family¡¯s missing daughter?¡± Liam finally voiced the question none of them dared to ask, and Ileana¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of guilt.


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to know.¡± Ileana stood up, impatience creeping into


    her voice.


    ¡°I only came to let you know: from today on, we¡¯ll go our separate ways. If we cross paths, let¡¯s just pretend we¡¯re strangers. Don¡¯t bother me, and I won¡¯t bother you. As for the million dors I promised, you turned it down yourselves¨Cso don¡¯t you daree crawling back to ask for itter!¡±


    She stood there, chin lifted high in defiance.


    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll leave each other alone. As far as I¡¯m concerned, the Morton family never had a daughter named Ileana!¡± Brendan¡¯s voice was eerily calm. ¡°And about that million¨Cyou can rest easy. Even if the Mortons are so broke we¡¯re sleeping on the street, we¡¯d never lower ourselves to ask you for money.¡±


    He closed his eyes, shutting down every trace of emotion. ¡°Go. If we ever meet again, we¡¯ll just act like strangers.¡±


    From that day forward, Ileana never came back.


    The bus announced the next stop, and Zachary stepped off almost on autopilot,


    <b>16:44 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>88 </b>


    still dazed by everything that had happened. He looked <b>up </b><b>at </b><b>the </b>sky<b>; </b><b>the </b><b>evening </b>sun was sinking slowly, streaks of crimson and gold painting the <b>clouds</b><b>¨C</b><b>beautiful </b>yet somehow leaving a hollow ache inside him.


    Elsewhere, though not entirely by choice, Alessia found herself being ushered <b>into </b><b>a </b>restaurant by Max.


    The ma?tre d¡® led them to their table. The whole ce was empty except for staff and the two of them¨CMax had reserved the entire restaurant in advance.


    ¡°Take a look and order whatever you want. After all, <i>you </i>wouldn¡¯t have a chance to dine here if you were still with the Mortons,¡± Max said, handing her the menu.


    Alessia wasn¡¯t bothered in the slightest. She gave a faint, amused smile <i>and </i>pushed the menu back to him.


    ¡°With you around, I doubt I could stomach even the finest feast.¡±


    Max gave a soft chuckle, not the least bit offended. The waiter stood by, pretending not to hear. Thankfully, neither of them made things difficult for the staff, and the order was ced without incident.


    ¡°Sir, your bill qualifies you for aplimentary eggnog. Would <i>you </i>like to try our newest recipe?¡±


    ¡°No, this will be enough,¡± Max replied, closing the menu.


    ¡°Certainly. Please wait just a moment.¡± The waiter collected the menus and left.


    ¡°So, out with it. What are <i>you </i>really after? You caused all this drama¨CI refuse to believe it¡¯s just for dinner.¡±


    ¡°My dear sister, after living under the same roof for seventeen years, can¡¯t I take <i>you </i>out for a meal?¡±


    Alessia snorted. ¡°Seventeen years, and you suddenly remember to treat your sister to dinner? That¡¯s pretty impressive, even for you. By the way, you must be mixing things up¨Cyour real sister is the one you dumped at the school gate earlier. Thanks to you, my life just gained another enemy who wants to tear me to <i>pieces</i>.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Max raised his ss of in water, arching an eyebrow as he clinked it in the <i>air</i>, a mock toast hanging between them.

 love and power 89

    <b>Chapter </b>89


    When it came to verbal sparring, Max had mastered the art of wounding <b>with </b><b>the </b>most nonchnt tone. If Alessia had a sharp tongue, it was certainly <b>thanks </b>to years of Max¡¯s influence.


    ¡°You deliberately provoked Ileana, made her hate me was that one of your twisted little games again?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only half a year left before you head home. Think of this as an appetizer, <b>in </b>case you¡¯ve gotten toofortable these past two years and forgotten how to keep your ws sharp.¡±


    ¡°Well then, bon voyage.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Their words volleyed back and forth, neither yielding an inch. Both wore easy smiles and spoke in calm, even voices, but the chill in the air was


    unmistakable.


    Just as Alessia opened her mouth to say more, the sound of a serving cart approached. The waiter shouldered past her, unloading dishes onto the table.


    ¡°Sir, miss, here are your orders.¡±


    The voice sounded oddly familiar. Alessia looked up and blinked in surprise.


    ¡°Ethan? What are you doing here?¡±


    The waiter started at her words, eyes wide with shock, though his hands stayed steady as he set down the tes.


    ¡°Lessie?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be at the firm right now?¡± Karen had mentioned that, outside of ss and sleep, Ethan practically lived at his internship, barelying home even on


    weekends.


    Ethan forced a smile, eyes fixed on the tes as he arranged them.


    ¡°The firm¡¯s quiettely. Thought I¡¯d look for some part¨Ctime work.¡±


    Alessia nodded, though she¡¯d have to be an idiot to actually buy that story. Still, she let it slide.


    ¡°Oh¨Cthis is Max.¡± Her introduction was perfunctory at best, but Max just grinned.


    ¡°Of course. Firstborn son of the Tate family¨CI know the name.¡±


    <b>Chapter </b><b>89 </b>


    <b>They </b><b>were </b><b>the </b><b>same </b><b>age</b>, <b>and </b><b>back </b>when <b>their </b><b>families </b><b>were </b><b>evenly </b>matched. everyone <b>loved </bparing them. But since the Mortons <b>had </b><b>fallen </b><b>from </b><b>grace </b>people had conveniently forgotten there was once a Morton heir <b>who </b><b>could </b><b>hold </b>


    his own.


    ¡°When you¡¯re done, let¡¯s head home together.¡± The way she said ¡°done <b>with </b><b>work </b>made it clear she was talking to Ethan.


    Ethan hid his surprise and nodded.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get back to it, then.¡±


    Alessia smiled and let him go about his work. Once Ethan wheeled the cart away, Max finally spoke, his tone sly.


    ¡°Big brother¡® just rolls off your tongue, doesn¡¯t it?¡± His smile was perfectly practiced, but carried an undercurrent of mockery.


    ¡°Of course¨Che¡¯s family, after all.¡± Alessia wasn¡¯t about to let him have thest word. Whatever attitude he gave, she matched it, strength for strength.


    After they¡¯d gotten in their digs, it was time to move on.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re back to start taking over Tate Holdings, huh?¡± Alessia asked, catching the glint of the steak knife.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, giving your boyfriend a heads¨Cup?¡±


    ¡°Yep. Taking you down sounds like fun.¡± She didn¡¯t bother to hide her intent, and that only seemed to amuse Max.


    ¡°Still refusing toe back with me? Can¡¯t bear to leave your boyfriend, or is it those half¨Cbrothers you¡¯re so attached to?¡±


    She shot him a look. ¡°Keep going and you¡¯ll ruin the fun.¡±


    Max rolled his neck and said nothing more. At some point, he¡¯d finished slicing her steak, sliding the te toward her.


    ¡°So¨Cdid Mr. Tate have any special ¡®wee home¡® gifts for you?¡±


    ¡°He set me up with a blind date. Does that count?¡±


    Alessia arched an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s very much his style.¡±


    ¡°Bet you¡¯re d you escaped the Tate family, huh?¡±


    ¡°Funny you know that, yet still try to drag me back. Is ¡®being impossible¡® your life philosophy?¡±


    He let <b>the </b><b>conversation </b><b>drop </b>and <b>headed </b>to <b>the </b><b>restroom</b>. Alessia savored the


    <b>digging </b>into dinner with gusto. Max might be <b>a </b><b>pain</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>he </b><b>had </b><b>great </b>taste every. dish hit the spot, not a single misstep on the table.

 love and power 90

    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Karen¡¯s cooking had simply spoiled her taste buds The food here was good¨Cno doubt about it¨Cbut somehow, it still didn¡¯t measure <b>up </b>to Karen¡¯s.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir, madam, I¡¯m terribly sorry, but the restaurant has been reserved for a private event tonight. Without a prior reservation, I can¡¯t let you in.¡±


    ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you say you could get us in?¡± The woman clung to Quentin Lane¡¯s arm, her syrupy voice enough to make anyone cringe, though Quentin seemned to eat it up.


    ¡°Of course we can get in,¡± Quentin replied, nting a sloppy kiss on her cheek with his thick sausage¨Clike lips. But when he turned to the ma?tre d¡®, his expression darkened.


    ¡°Reservations? What kind of nonsense is that? Private event? Everything has a price¨Cdouble whatever they paid, now clear them out!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡± The staff member bowed slightly, but Quentin, already bristling with machismo, saw it as a personal affront.


    ¡°Do you even know who I am? Who my father is? I could have this ce shut down overnight, you know!¡±


    A Western restaurant¡¯s atmosphere was everything¨Cand right now, it was shattered. Not that Alessia cared. She calmly sampled her dish, frowned, and set her spoon down.


    She raised her hand; a waiter hurried over.


    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, miss?¡±


    ¡°This is overcooked. The meat¡¯s tough, and the vor¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°My sincerest apologies for your poor dining experience. We¡¯ll bring you a fresh te right away, if that¡¯s eptable?¡±


    Alessia nodded, just as themotion at the entrance drew everyone¡¯s attention. Quentin shoved the waiter aside, sending the poor man sprawling while others rushed to help him up.


    Ethan, hearing the noise, moved to intervene, but Alessia stopped him with a subtle gesture. Reluctantly, he turned and headed toward the back to find the manager.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Miss Alessia Tate herself! Oh wait, silly me¨Cthe real Miss Tate¡¯s at


    <b>16:44 </b>7


    <b>home</b><b>, </b><b>not </b><b>this </b>little <b>imposter </b><b>squatting </b><b>in </b><b>someone </b><b>else¡¯s </b><b>nest</b>.


    <b>Unfazed</b>, Alessia dabbed her mouth with her napkin<b>, </b>then set <b>it </b><b>down</b><b>. </b>


    Quentin, annoyed at being ignored, was instantly infuriated. He <b>reached </b><b>out</b><b>, </b><b>aiming </b>to grab her face, but she raised her fork, making him flinch back. Old <b>memories </b>died hard¨Cafter all, thest time he¡¯d tried anything, she¡¯d stabbed his <b>hand </b><b>with </b><b>a </b>fork. Since then, he¡¯d kept his distance.


    Not that Alessia had ever told anyone what happened. If she had, Quentin might <b>not </b>even be standing here today.


    ¡°Alessia, since you¡¯ve fallen so far, maybe you should¡¯ve thought twice before getting on your high horse. I¡¯ll give you another chancee with me. I promise you¡¯ll never want for anything again. How about it?¡±


    Alessia smiled, her expression turning dazzling. There¡¯s a road to heaven, but you refuse to take it; yet youe knocking on hell¡¯s door yourself.


    If you walk out of here on your own tonight, that¡¯ll be my mistake, she thought.


    And with that, her smile only grew brighter.

 love and power 91

    ¡°Living the good life, huh?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s smile threw Quentin off for a moment. Beside him, his date shook his arm, trying to pull his attention back, but Quentin shoved her away without a second thought. She shot Alessia a venomous re, but there was nothing she could do except watch the scene unfold.


    ¡°Of course! Look at me¨CI¡¯m good¨Clooking, loaded. Why waste your time with some old man? You¡¯d be better off with me. Though, don¡¯t get your hopes up¨CI¡¯d never marry you. But if you want to be my little side piece, I could make that happen.¡±


    Quentin¡¯s voice echoed through the nearly empty restaurant as if he¡¯d picked up a megaphone, making sure everyone could hear every word.


    Alessia let out a softugh. ¡°Loaded and good¨Clooking, huh?¡±


    She gave Quentin a slow, deliberate once¨Cover, making no effort to hide her skepticism. But Quentin, oblivious to her meaning, ran his fingers through the few greasy strands of hair clinging to his scalp and grinned like he was God¡¯s gift.


    ¡°Waiter!¡± Quentin suddenly barked.


    No one moved. Just as his expression darkened, Alessia pped her hands.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°A bottle of your best wine, please¨Cthe most expensive you have.¡±


    Ignoring Quentin¡¯s demands, the waiter nced at Alessia, who gave a barely perceptible nod, just enough for him to catch. He didn¡¯t dare dy. Within moments, he returned with a 1945 Roman¨¦e¨CConti, worth nearly half a million dors. Alessia was quietly pleased at his discernment.


    The waiter uncorked the wine, let it breathe, and poured it into crystal sses. Quentin snatched his up and downed it in one gulp, then mmed the bottle down. in front of Alessia with a loud thud.


    ¡°Finish this bottle and I¡¯ll forget the past. Say something nice to me, and maybe I¡¯ll even throw you a little cash, help you out.¡±


    He slid into Max¡¯s chair, propping his feet up on the table, ruining an entire spread of untouched dishes. Alessia frowned at the waste.


    ¡°Well? Is a hundred grand enough for you? Not enough? How about two hundred?¡±


    14.45


    Completely unaware of the danger creeping up on him, Quentin fumbled with his wallet before tossing it onto the table, swaggering as if he owned the ce.


    ¡°Quentin.¡± Alessia crossed her arms. ¡°You do realize I¡¯m not even eighteen yet, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°So what? If anything, that¡¯s better. I¡¯ll show you what being an adult is all about.¡±


    His words were crude, his face disgusting enough that even Alessia, who¡¯d seen plenty, felt her stomach turn.


    But before she could respond, a shadow appeared behind Quentin.


    Without hesitation, the neer grabbed what little hair Quentin had and yanked his head back hard.


    Quentin¡¯s short, stubby legs flew off the table, and his hands shot up, trying to pry off the grip on his scalp. But Max gave him no chance. Still holding onto Quentin¡¯s hair, he mmed his head straight into the tabletop.


    The crack echoed through the room, followed by his date¡¯s shriek and the tter of tes crashing to the floor. The wine bottle rolled to the edge, spilling deep red wine across the pristine tablecloth.


    ¡°AAAH!¡± Quentin howled, his pudgy face twisting in agony, features scrunched together, streaks of blood and wine running down his cheeks¨Ca truly nauseating sight.


    ¡°Who¨Cwho the hell hit me? I swear, you¡¯re dead! I¡¯ll have my dad put you behind bars for this!¡±


    Max looked down at him with utter disgust, but didn¡¯t loosen his grip. ¡°Then you¡¯d better get a good look at me¨Cwouldn¡¯t want you going after the wrong guy.¡±


    For all his violence, Max¡¯s tone was calm, almost cheerful¨Cthere was even a hint of a smile, though something wild flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°Max? Why the hell is it you?¡±

 love and power 92

    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Letting her drink? Huh?¡± Max arched an eyebrow, then mmed Quentin¡¯s head against the table with a heavy hand.


    Quentin¡¯s date shrieked, but the moment Max shot her a cold re, she copsed to the floor, clutching her mouth, not daring to make a sound.


    ¡°Brother? You think you deserve that title? What, am I dead <i>to </i>you?¡± Each sentence dropped softer than thest, until Max was practically whispering in Quentin¡¯s ear¨Cbut the words sent a chill straight down Quentin¡¯s spine.


    ¡°You wantpany? I don¡¯t mind sending you on a little trip¨Cstraight to hell.¡±


    He yanked Quentin around again and again, as if he were nothing more than a limp rag doll.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Max, I swear I didn¡¯t know she was with you! I didn¡¯t do anything to her, please, just let me go. I¡¯m begging you, Max, please-¡±


    Quentin had assumed that after being cast out by the Tate family for being the unwanted daughter, Alessia must have found herself some rich sugar daddy¨Cnever in his wildest dreams did he imagine she¡¯d show up with Max.


    Everyone knew those two were the most infamous feuding siblings in their circle. If they could help it, they wouldn¡¯t even appear at the same public event. Who could have guessed Alessia would walk in with Max tonight? If Quentin had known, he wouldn¡¯t have set foot in that restaurant for all the money in the world.


    He kept pleading, desperate. If Max let him go, Quentin probably would¡¯ve dropped to his knees and groveled on the spot.


    ¡°Lessie! Are you okay?¡± Just then, Ethan appeared with the restaurant manager in


    tow.


    ¡°Miss Morton!¡± The manager¡¯s face went white as a sheet. He looked like he might faint any second.


    ¡°Take care of the mess. And put this bottle of wine on Mr. Lane¡¯s tab¨Che ordered it.¡± Alessia sat calmly in her chair the entire time, not even flinching when Max started throwing punches. She watched, icy¨Ccool, not a trace of fear in her eyes.


    ¡°Y¨Cyes, of course!¡± The manager wiped sweat from his brow and hurried off to find help, sending Ethan along with him. Ethan only left Alessia¡¯s side after confirming she wasn¡¯t hurt.


    14:45


    Chapter <b>92 </b>


    ¡°Alright, call the police,¡± she said¨Cclearly talking to Max.


    With a flick of Max¡¯s hand, Quentin crumpled to the floor like a discarded sack. His date rushed over, frantically calling his name, panic etched on her face.


    The hospital results came in, statements were taken, and by the time it was all over, the sky was pitch¨Cck. Quentin had a mild concussion. His father arrived, ranting and raving about pressing charges¨Cright up until he saw Max. Then he went silent.


    In the end, Alessia turned the tables and pressed charges against Quentin for sexual harassment of a minor.


    Later, Max and Alessia stepped out of the police station and found Ethan waiting by a streemp. He was still in his restaurant uniform, clearly having rushed over the moment he could.


    ¡°How long are you nning to keep up this charade of ying paupers?¡± Max


    asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of fun, don¡¯t you think?¡± Alessia shot a nce at Ethan, standing not far


    away.


    ¡°See you.¡± She waved at Max without looking back, then walked straight toward Ethan.


    Max melted into the shadows, his eyes cold and predatory, like a panther lurking in the dark, tracking the pair under the streemp¨Ca real brother and sister, close and familiar¨Cuntil they finally disappeared down the street. Only then did he head to


    his car.


    ¡°Hey, did I keep you waiting long?¡±


    Ethan looked at Alessia, a tangle of emotions flickering across his face. If it had been Ileana, she¡¯d probably be crying and shaking right now. But Alessia? She acted as if nothing had happened.


    He couldn¡¯t help but recall the look in Alessia¡¯s eyes as she watched Max beat


    Quentin.


    Calm. As still and cold as a frozenke.


    Ethan was pretty sure¨Cif Max had beaten Quentin to death right in front of her, Alessia¡¯s heart wouldn¡¯t have skipped a single beat.

 love and power 93

    ¡°Big brother?¡± Alessia called Ethan¡¯s name again when she noticed he¡¯d drifted off.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Ethan snapped back to attention and ruffled her hair.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty much taken care of. Let¡¯s head home.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Sorry, though¨CI was right there and still couldn¡¯t help at all.¡± Ethan felt a pang of guilt. He hadn¡¯t exactly been a great older brothertely. Alessia had been back for a while, and he¡¯d barely checked in on her. Now she¡¯d been harassed at his own workce, and he hadn¡¯t done a thing to help.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good person, you know that?¡± Alessia teased. Ethan blinked, unsure what she meant.


    ¡°You saw how I just stood there and watched Max punch Quentin, right? Most people would think I¡¯m cold as ice. Yet here you are, ming yourself. Besides, wasn¡¯t it you who told me to go get someone?¡±


    Alessia wasn¡¯t one to let things fester¨Cif something bothered her, she¡¯d say it right


    away.


    Ethan opened his mouth, then closed it again, not sure what to say.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Mom and Dad mentioned the shop. How¡¯s thating along?¡±


    ¡°Justin¡¯s handling it. Mom and Dad have been following up too. If all goes well, we¡¯ll have it sorted by next weekend.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Alessia nodded. Ethan, though, still seemed preupied.


    ¡°Is something wrong at the firm?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, not exactly¡­¡± Ethan sighed and finally let out the frustration he¡¯d been


    carrying.


    Alessia always seemed more mature than her age, so Ethan found himself talking to her almost like an equal, not just a kid sister.


    ¡°So let me get this straight,¡± Alessia said, ¡°You were supposed to get promoted after wrapping up that case, but then some new hire swooped in and took over right at the end, stole the credit, and snagged the only permanent spot for interns. That about right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Ethan¡¯s face was a mix of resignation and defeat.


    14:45


    If this had happened a few years ago, he might have fought back. But after everything their family had been through, betrayals and setbacks just didn¡¯t sting the way they used to.


    ¡°I was supposed to get a pretty decent bonus once the case was done¡­¡±


    Alessia stopped walking and frowned. ¡°They didn¡¯t pay you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not that.¡± Ethan hurried to exin, worried she¡¯d storm over to the office


    to make a scene. ¡°I got my regr sry. It¡¯s just¨Cthe bonus went to the other intern, since he finished the case.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Alessia was quiet for a moment, thinking. ¡°Whichw firm is this again?¡±


    ¡°Zenith.¡±


    ¡°Zenith¡­¡± Alessia looked honestly puzzled, which Ethan found kind of endearing.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small firm,¡± he said. ¡°I always nned to use it as a stepping stone, get some experience, then move on to a bigger ce.¡± For the first time that evening, a spark returned to his eyes.


    ¡°Have you heard of Libra & Associates? They used to be Y Group¡¯s in¨Chouse legal team¨Ctop¨Cnotchwyers. A couple years ago, they split off and started their own firm. They still mostly handle Y Group¡¯s cases, but now they take on all sorts. Supposedly, they win over ny percent of theirwsuits.¡±


    ¡°You want to work there?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much everywyer does. Problem is, they haven¡¯t hired anyone new in ages.¡± ¡°The way they do things is, each partner takes on just one prot¨¦g¨¦. It¡¯s all internal referrals, no public recruitment. That way, they only bring in people they really trust¨Cskills and character, the whole package.¡±


    ???

 love and power 94

    ¡°How do you know all that? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve got another friend tangled up this.¡± Despite his words, Ethan was already more than half convinced.


    in


    There was just something about Alessia¨Cshe could say the most offhand things, never bothering to sound serious, yet somehow, whatever she said always seemed so convincing.


    Alessia rubbed her nose. ¡°You have a r¨¦sum¨¦, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do¡­¡±


    ¡°Send me the digital version, will you?¡±


    ¡°The digital version? What for?¡±


    ¡°nning ahead for your future.¡±


    Her childish tone made Ethanugh. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send it over in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mom and Dad about what happened tonight,¡± Ethan said, grabbing Alessia¡¯s arm just as they reached the bottom of the stairs.


    ¡°And you keep quiet about me getting hauled down to the station.¡±


    Ethan nodded. With that, the two siblings now shared their very first secret.


    ¡°I heard Max ditched Ileana at the door to take you somewhere yesterday. Where¡¯d you guys go?¡± No sooner had Alessia sat down than Ste sidled up, curiosity in her eyes.


    ¡°What do you think? He probably thought my life was too peaceful and decided to stir things up for me.¡±


    Ste turned her head, just in time to catch Ileana sneaking a cutting re at Alessia as she walked in. The move was subtle¨Cher head tilted, eyes


    downcast¨Cbut since Ste happened to be sitting right next to Alessia, with her perfect vision, she spotted it.


    ¡°No kidding, Ileana probably wants to skin you alive right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m heading out after lunch with you this afternoon,¡± Alessia said.


    ¡°What? Where? I¡¯ming too!¡±


    ¡°And do what, make a mess?¡± Alessia teased, but still gave her the gist of what was going on with Quentin.


    <b>14:45 </b>


    ¡°What? That fat pig actually had the nerve?¡± Ste shot up, startling Pierce, who was tossing a basketball behind them. The ball rolled over to Ileana¡¯s feet.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Miss Laine?¡± Pierce asked as he jogged over to retrieve his ball.


    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± he said, reaching for it, but Ileana got there first. She handed the ball to him with a polite smile, leaving him momentarily puzzled.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­thanks.¡± Pierce scratched his head, then tossed the ball back to his friends and returned to his seat.


    ¡°Ileana¡¯s not having a breakdown, is she? She¡¯s acting all creepy.¡± Pierce whispered, lowering his voice.


    ¡°Rx. You see her acting like nothing happened? No one¡¯s going to dare bring up yesterday¡¯s drama now.¡± Alessia¡¯s words suddenly made everything clear to him.


    He nced over¨Csure enough, Ileana had already sat down, and the group that had been gossiping about yesterday¡¯s incident quickly lost interest once they saw she was unfazed.


    ¡°ssic Alessia.¡± Pierce shed a thumbs¨Cup before turning back to Ste. ¡°So, Miss Laine, what were you yelling about just now?¡±


    ¡°Go y your game, Pierce,¡± Ste brushed him off, leaning closer to Alessia.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going out this afternoon just for that? And Max only gave the guy a mild concussion? Guess he¡¯s mellowed out.¡±


    Alessia remembered how ruthless Max had looked yesterday, but said nothing.


    ¡°So you¡¯re handling Quentin¡¯s mess this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Alessia didn¡¯t borate, but Ste could already guess it was another Morton family matter.


    ¡°Honestly, ever since you moved back in with the Mortons, you¡¯ve been running around nonstop.¡±


    ¡°Have I?¡± Alessia blinked, feigning innocence.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Whether she had or not, by two o¡¯clock that afternoon, Alessia and Ethan were rxing at a caf¨¦ not far from Zenith Associates, quietly enjoying their tea and pastries.


    212

 love and power 95

    ¡°Lessie, who are we waiting for here? Are you sure it¡¯s okay to take time off right now, especially with everything going on?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± As Alessia spoke, a man in a sharp suit walked in from outside.


    ¡°Miss Morton.¡± Calvert reached out to shake her hand. Alessia stood and met his grip briefly.


    ¡°Attorney Calvert. I didn¡¯t expect it would be you.¡±


    Calvert had spent his life immersed in casew, dissecting every statute and precedent. No matter how big or small, if a case piqued his interest, he¡¯d dig into it relentlessly. He had high standards and cared about little outside of thew. That was exactly why Alessia was so surprised to see him here.


    ¡°The others wanted toe, but you mentioned something else that caught my eye, so I figured I¡¯d handle it myself.¡± Calvert nced at Ethan, who stood nearby.


    ¡°I read over your r¨¦sum¨¦. Thatmercial dispute case was textbook¨Cnever thought you¡¯d been involved. Young people these days keep surprising me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Attorney Calvert. I really just helped with some of the early investigative work and organizing the evidence,¡± Ethan stammered, both nervous and honored. Meeting a legend in the legal world¨Cand getting his praise¨Cwas more than he¡¯d ever dreamed.


    ¡°But if it weren¡¯t for your final argument, the whole case might have slipped away. Thatst¨Cminute push turned things around.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is this the case you mentioned before? The one you said was fascinating?¡± Alessia immediately caught on.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one. Not exactlyplicated, but the opposing counsel was


    clever¨Ceasy to get tripped up if you weren¡¯t careful. If he hadn¡¯t submitted those new documents at thest minute, we¡¯d have lost for sure.¡±


    ¡°So, which issue are we tackling first?¡± Calvert was known for getting straight to the point, even when making small talk.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go retrieve what¡¯s ours first.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The two of them began gathering their things. Ethan followed suit, still looking


    14:45


    rather lost


    ¡°Lessie, what¡¯s going on? You actually know people from Libra &


    Associates¨CAttorney Calvert, no less! What are we even solving? Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re heading to Zenith?¡± Ethan led the way, with Calvert following behind.


    ¡°Just stand there and don¡¯t say a word when we get inside. Afterward, just act normal. I¡¯ll exin everything once it¡¯s all handled.¡±


    Ethan nodded, dropping his questions. Before long, the three of them arrived at the building.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was a small business? This ce looks pretty big.¡± Alessia shot Ethan a curious look.


    Ethan ruffled her hair. ¡°Most of these buildings lease out individual suites. Zenith just rents one of the offices.¡±


    Alessia, usually the one exining things, found it oddly amusing to be on the receiving end for once.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Ethan stared at the ¡®Zenith¡® logo printed on the ss door, a swirl of emotions tightening in his chest. He¡¯d poured nearly all his spare time here throughout college, only to be told, ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re talented, but Simon Wells is the son of our biggest client.¡±


    ¡°Wait here in the lobby. This shouldn¡¯t take more than ten minutes.¡±


    Ethan was about to follow them in when Alessia gently held him back.


    ¡°Miss Morton, five minutes will do.¡± Calvert straightened his tie. Even at nearly fifty, he exuded a dry, effortless wit.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure I shouldn¡¯t go in with you?¡±


    ¡°Trust me. Walking in together would be giving them too much credit.¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>All </i>right. I¡¯ll leave it to you, then.¡± Surprisingly, Ethan didn¡¯t protest at all. He didn¡¯t care if Alessia made a scene, nor did he feel the slightest embarrassment about causing a fuss over a bit of money.

 love and power 96

    To him, it meant the world that his little sister cared about his hard¨Cearned wages and worked so hard for his sake. As her older brother, he already felt ashamed that he couldn¡¯t help her more; how could he possibly stifle her determination?


    Just before leaving, though, he called out to Calvert.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you need anything else?¡± Calvert adjusted his sses.


    ¡°No, Attorney Calvert. I¡¯ll wait for you all downstairs. In the meantime, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to look after my sister. If she makes a scene, that¡¯s fine¨Cjust make sure she doesn¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    Calvert looked puzzled. ¡°Miss Morton is far moreposed than most people her age. She¡¯s unlikely to start a fight.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s mouth twitched in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m saying, make sure she doesn¡¯t get


    hurt.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Calyert nodded, patting Ethan¡¯s shoulder with a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if this whole building exploded, I¡¯d bet she¡¯d walk out without a scratch.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ethan honestly didn¡¯t know what to say to that.


    ¡°What did my brother say?¡± Alessia asked idly once Ethan had gone downstairs.


    Calvert nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s pretty clear your brother doesn¡¯t know you all that well.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go in,¡± Alessia replied, brushing her nose and wisely letting the subject drop.


    Calvert nodded, then pressed the doorbell. The receptionist buzzed them in, and the ss door slid open with a soft whoosh.


    ¡°Good morning. Do you two have an appointment?¡± the receptionist asked politely.


    ¡°No.¡± Calvert stepped inside, his expression suddenly grave and professional.


    ¡°May I ask what business you¡¯re here for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Attorney Calvert, from Libra & Associates. I¡¯m here today on behalf of my client, Ethan Morton. Hepleted a case for yourpany, but despite fulfilling his responsibilities, he has not received the payment he¡¯s owed. We¡¯re here to discuss this matter.¡±


    ¡°Ethan Morton?¡± Before the receptionist could reply, a young man strode over with a folder in hand.


    14-45


    ¡°Maisie, you can¡¯t just let anyone walk in here. What if it disturbs our visiting clients?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Alessia¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk. ¡°So you must be the guy they parachuted in to rece Ethan, huh?¡±


    Simon¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Little girl, you might want to watch your mouth.¡±


    ¡°If you had any real talent, you wouldn¡¯t be so blind to reality. For them to let you take Ethan¡¯s ce? Thispany must be heading straight for bankruptcy.¡±


    ¡°And you are¡­?¡±


    ¡°His sister. Blood¨Crted,¡± Alessia replied, tilting her head with an innocent, almost


    mischievous smile.


    Simon justughed, but there was no warmth in it. ¡°So that¡¯s who you are. Ethan left in such a hurry, I thought he was man enough to handle his own mess¨Cbut instead, he sent his little sister to fight his battles? He¡¯s brought shame to men everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Listen, kid, poor people should learn to act their station. Kicking up a fuss over some leftover case payment¨Caren¡¯t you embarrassed? And what¡¯s this, you dragged somewyer out from under a rock to back you up? Hey, old man, can you even read the words on these documents?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern. My eyesight is perfectly fine,¡± Calvert replied, giving his sses a calm, deliberate push up his nose,pletely unfazed by the insult.


    ¡°Maisie, print out this file,¡± Simon barked.


    Just then, a middle¨Caged man put down his paperwork and started to leave, only to double back after a few steps.


    ¡°Attorney Stone, do you know who she is? She¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°Attorney Calvert!¡± The man¡¯s face lit up with excitement, which stood in stark contrast to Simon¡¯s look of disbelief. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re visiting our humble firm! Maisie, bring two cups of tea to my office, now. Attorney Calvert, right this way, please.¡±


    As Attorney Stone bent over backwards to usher Calvert into his office, Alessia nced over at Simon, her expression practically spelling out: ¡°What an idiot.¡±


    ???


    14:45


    <b>Chapter </b>97

 love and power 97

    ¡°Mr. Calvert, is there something you needed today?¡±


    Despite the air conditioning humming overhead, sweat still trickled down Attorney Stone¡¯s forehead. Someone like Calvert¨Ca legend in the legal world¨Cwouldn¡¯t bother with a tiny firm like his unless something was seriously amiss.


    Calvert didn¡¯t bother with small talk. He simply repeated what he¡¯d said at the start.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± Attorney Stone could hardly believe what he was hearing.


    ¡°Yes. My client has othermitments, so his sister and I are handling things on his behalf. We¡¯d prefer a private settlement, but if you¡¯re unwilling to cooperate, we¡¯ll pursue legal action.¡±


    ¡°A private settlement, of course¨Ca private settlement! I¡¯ll call ounting right now to settle up and make sure Ethan gets every cent he¡¯s owed.¡± Attorney Stone didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment, but Simon clearly wasn¡¯t pleased.


    ¡°Mr. Stone, I was the one who saw that case through to the end. Doesn¡¯t the firm¡¯s policy say the attorney who closes the case gets the credit?¡±


    ¡°Simon, we¡¯ll discuss this privatelyter,¡± Attorney Stone said through clenched


    teeth.


    ¡°Seems someone¡¯s not happy with this oue,¡± Alessia remarked, arms folded, one leg crossed over the other.


    ¡°Oh? Thinking of going to court then?¡± Calvert¡¯s eyes sparkled, while Attorney Stone paled in rm.


    ¡°N¨Cno, not at all. Absolutely not.¡± Attorney Stone waved his hands as if fending off


    disaster.


    ¡°That case was handled by Ethan from start to finish. It was only at thest minute, when Ethan got reassigned, that Simon took over. Just a misunderstanding, really.¡±


    ¡°Simon, go get ounting. Don¡¯t <i>you </i>have another case on your desk? Go take care of that.¡± He was all but ordering Simon out of the room.


    But Simon, never one for reading the room, lingered¨Cespecially with Alessia shooting him that provoking look from across the table.


    ¡°Mr. Stone, you promised to help polish my r¨¦sum¨¦, remember? Besides, Ethan¡¯s got no money and no connections. Even if he sues, what¡¯s he going to do¨Cwaste. his time and energy going up against us? He can only bluff.¡±


    <b>14-45 </b>


    ¡°I recall Benjamin Wells¡® firm has been dealing with several financial disputes over the past couple of years,¡± Alessia said, voice calm. ¡°After receiving our client¡¯s request yesterday, I did some research. We¡¯ve already submitted the paperwork to the proper authorities this morning. Your father¡¯s probably tied up as we speak.¡±


    Alessia leaned back, looking satisfied. Having a capable assistant meant she barely had to lift a finger¨Ceverything was handled before she even needed to ask.


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Simon frowned, but before he could say more, Attorney Stone pulled him aside.


    ¡°Simon, for God¡¯s sake, get a clue! Do you even know who that is? He¡¯s a legend inw¨Cnobody wants to face him in court. If you have time toin, you¡¯d better call your father and check on hispany!¡±


    ¡°My dad is one of our biggest clients. If something happens to him, we lose a third of our business!¡±


    ¡°Which is exactly why I told you to find out what¡¯s going on at his firm¨Cnow!¡± Attorney Stone nearly snapped. Simon was hopeless. Originally, he¡¯d just wanted to let Simon get some experience and maybe have Ethan show him the ropes. Who knew Simon would end up butting heads with Ethan and driving him away instead.


    Now look what¡¯s happened. His father¡¯spany was in trouble, and this tinyw office would be lucky to survive what came next.


    Finally, he managed to usher Simon out. Attorney Stone wasted no time¨Che settled Ethan¡¯s remaining payments on the spot, terrified that these two powerhouses might turn their sights on his own firm.


    ¡°There, is there anything else you need from me?¡±


    ¡°Miss Morton, would you like to take a look?¡± Attorney Calvert handed Alessia the paperwork, but she only nodded, declining to take it.


    ¡°Is there something else, Miss Morton?¡± Attorney Stone¡¯s nerves were clearly frayed.

 love and power 98

    ¡°My brother, well, he¡¯s always busy¨Cnever bothers himself with these little things. But me? I¡¯m just the idle younger sister, and I can¡¯t stand to see him treated


    unfairly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re absolutely right. I handled this poorly, I sincerely apologize.¡± Attorney Stone didn¡¯t know Alessia personally, but anyone who could get Calvert to act was not to be underestimated. After all, every case Calvert took on ended up in


    the headlines.


    The fact that Calvert would get involved over something so minor spoke volumes


    about Alessia¡¯s influence.


    Attorney Stone¡¯s regret deepened¨Che¡¯d let a potential star slip away and left himself with a massive liability instead.


    While Attorney Stone wrestled with his own calctions, Alessia spoke in a calm,


    measured tone that nheless demanded attention. He had no choice but to listen respectfully.


    ¡°Simon¡¯s father might be one of your biggest clients right now, but that could change. Sure, the money matters¨Cbut as long as Simon remains at your firm, Libra & Associates has the power to make sure Zenith doesn¡¯tnd a single contract. You¡¯re a shrewd man, Attorney Stone. I trust you¡¯ll know what to do.¡±


    Alessia¡¯s words left no room for misunderstanding. Ethan had been forced out over money and connections¨Cnow she would use the same weapons to make Simon pay the price.


    Fair¡¯s fair, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°I¡­¡± Attorney Stone nced at Calvert, hoping for some reprieve.


    ¡°No need to doubt. Miss Morton has absolute authority at Libra & Associates.¡±


    Attorney Stone knew Calvert wouldn¡¯t lie about this. That was precisely what made it all the more shocking. This young woman¨Cbarely out of her teens¨Cheld absolute power in aw firm renowned not just here, but internationally. If anyone else had said it, he¡¯d have dismissed it as a fantasy.


    ¡°I understand. After today, Simon will no longer be with our firm. Miss Morton, I apologize for what happened to your brother.¡± Attorney Stone would have liked to bring Ethan back, but he knew that door was closed.


    When they stepped outside, exactly five minutes had passed.


    <b>14:45 </b>


    ¡°All right, Miss Morton. Let¡¯s move on to our second issue.¡±


    They took the elevator down. In the lobby, Ethan sat waiting, calm andposed. His phone chimed¨Ca new payment notification. Another message arrived: Attorney Stone¡¯s formal apology.


    Ethan felt a tangle of emotions. Over the past four years, Attorney Stone had helped him a lot. He hadn¡¯t expected things to end like this.


    ¡°You got it, right?¡± Alessia asked.


    ¡°Yeah. No one does it like you, Lessie.¡± Ethan stood and waited for the others to sit before taking his seat again.


    ¡°Okay. Now, let¡¯s tackle the second issue.¡±


    ¡°Quentin¡¯s case, right?¡± Ethan noticed Calvert¡¯s attention shift to Alessia and caught on immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯d like to hear your thoughts.¡± For some reason, the atmosphere suddenly felt like a job interview.


    Still, Ethan adjusted quickly. After a brief moment of thought, he shared his opinion. ¡°With Quentin¡¯s case, we can approach it as a case of sexual harassment against a minor. He verbally insulted the victim and caused significant psychological harm. On top of that, we should look into his personal life. I saw him bring a young woman with him the other day¨Cthere¡¯s a chance he might be involved in


    solicitation.¡±


    Calvert¡¯s face remained impassive as Ethan spoke about the first point, but he nodded slightly at the second.


    ¡°Then the case is yours.¡±

 love and power 99

    ¡°What?¡± Ethan was caught off guard.


    ¡°That brings me to the third reason I¡¯m here¨Cthe real reason for my visit.¡± Calvert reached into his briefcase and pulled out a contract.


    ¡°Miss Morton rmended you to Libra & Associates, and after reviewing your background, I¡¯m quite impressed. I¡¯ll be retiring in a few years, and I¡¯ve been considering taking on an apprentice before then. You know how Libra & Associates does things¨Cone¨Con¨Cone mentorship.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Lessie mentioned it to me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve interviewed a few promising young people before, but none really stood out¨Cuntil Miss Morton put your name forward. I think you¡¯re a great fit. So, what do you say? Would you like to be my apprentice? If you¡¯re interested, just read over this contract and sign.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ can I read it first?¡±


    ¡°Of course. As awyer, you should always scrutinize every contract with a fine¨Ctoothb.¡± Calvert slid the papers across the table.


    Ethan¡¯s mind was spinning, but he forced himself to focus, carefully reading through every use.


    ¡°If you have any concerns or suggestions, feel free to bring them up.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s truly an honor to be considered your apprentice.¡± After double¨Cchecking all the terms, Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He picked up the pen and signed his


    name.


    His signature was bold and sharp, but with a subtle flourish at the end¨Cmuch like


    the man himself.


    ¡°Good. Show up next Monday to start. I¡¯ll email you a list of documents you¡¯ll need to submit before then.¡±


    ¡°Great. Thank you, Attorney Calvert.¡±


    ¡°Once Mondayes, you¡¯ll have to start calling me ¡®mentor.¡±


    111


    Calvert grinned, and Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile too¨Csuddenly looking more like the nervous rookie he actually was.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. See you Monday. Miss Morton, I¡¯ll be heading out now.¡±


    <b>1/3 </b>


    14:46


    Chapter <b>y </b>


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Thank you for your time.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out,¡± Ethan offered, but Calvert waved him off. ¡°No need. There¡¯ll be plenty of opportunities for that in the future.¡±


    With that, Ethan didn¡¯t insist. He watched Calvert leave before sitting back down.


    ¡°Lessie, am I dreaming right now?¡±


    Alessia nearly spit out her water. She¡¯d always thought Ethan was theposed one of the group, much calmer than Zachary. Now she realized he¡¯d just been putting on a brave face.


    ¡°No dream, rx. Everything¡¯s sorted, so let¡¯s get going.¡± Not giving Ethan a chance to overthink, Alessia stood up and walked toward the exit.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s check on how the shop renovation ising along.¡±


    Somewhere along the way, they¡¯d stopped fussing with formalities¨Cno more ¡®thank you¡¯s and ¡®sorry¡¯s, no more polite distance. Now, their words and actions felt easy


    and natural.


    It wasn¡¯t that they took Alessia¡¯s help for granted¨Cquite the opposite. They knew how much she cared, and they understood that endless gratitude was just empty talk. The best way to thank her was to work hard and be her shield and


    sword.


    ¡°Mom, Dad!¡±


    ¡°Lessie? Ethan?¡± Brendan was helping a worker move a heavy box, while Karen took off her gloves and came over. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at school right now?¡±


    ¡°Uh¨CEthan has something to say, right?¡± For seventeen years, Alessia had never been asked why she wasn¡¯t at school. The question caught her off guard, and she suddenly felt a bit guilty.


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s right!¡± Ethan instinctively nced at Alessia, who was half¨Chiding behind him, then quickly turned back to face Karen with a nod.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s dusty in here¨Cwhy don¡¯t you two head home for now? We¡¯ll talk about it tonight.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Justin?¡± Alessia asked.


    <b>14:46 </b>


    Chapter <b>99 </b>


    Seeing her expression, Karen realized something was up, <i>so </i>she didn¡¯t press further. Instead, she handed them each a mask to put on.

 love and power 100

    11.12


    ¡°They should be upstairs. Your dad¡¯s up there too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you take a break? Let me help you out.¡±


    Alessia climbed the stairs, catching snatches of conversation between mother and son drifting up behind her.


    She didn¡¯t rush to find Justin right away. Instead, she took a moment to look around the shop. It wasn¡¯t huge, but theyout was tidy and inviting. All the old d¨¦cor had been torn down and reced with something much more fitting for a breakfast ce.


    The ground floor was open, with a big front window¨Cperfect for customers who wanted to eat in or just grab something to go. Upstairs, they¡¯d set up a cozy dining area for those who had time to linger over breakfast.


    The kitchen was separated by clear ss, so customers could see their food being prepared. It was a thoughtful touch, catering to both the Mortons¡® habits and the needs of their clientele. Every little detail seemed just right.


    ¡°Well, what do you think, princess?¡± Justin called, grinning.


    ¡°I¡¯d say three hundred grand was put to good use.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m worth every penny.¡± Justin swept a hand through his hair.


    ¡°I heard from Ste that Max beat up that guy from the Lanes for you. I didn¡¯t expect <i>you </i>to press charges against him when he didn¡¯t even report you guys.¡±


    ¡°Word travels fast, huh?¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just open a men¡¯s section at your bar? Every time I go, it¡¯s so awkward!¡± Justin¡¯s <i>voice </i>rose with feigned indignation.


    ¡°If you¡¯re <i>so </i>embarrassed, why do you still go every day?¡± Alessia shot him a withering look, not bothering to hide her annoyance.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I have a choice. You girls insisted on hiring a male singer, and


    now Ste¡¯s basically glued to him, acting like he¡¯s a gold mine.¡± Justin¡¯s grumbling was tinged with resentment.


    ¡°Watch your mouth. That¡¯s my brother you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Justin rubbed his nose, wisely dropping the subject.


    110


    <b>14.16 </b>11:03


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not really Ste¡¯s type. Besides, he¡¯s only performing tomorrow¨Cthen he¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and after him, there¡¯ll be another Liam, or a Lee Liam, or a Chen Liam¡­¡± Justin muttered under his breath, but mmed up as soon as Alessia shot him a warning re.


    ¡°If you have so much time to hover around, why not do something useful instead of running your mouth all day? If you really push Ste¡¯s buttons, I¡¯m going to back her up¨Cno questions asked.¡± Alessia made her position clear.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I get it.¡±


    ¡°So, how much longer until the ce is done?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Should be finished by next Wednesday.¡±


    ¡°Faster than I expected.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when the money¡¯s good¨Cthings get done quick. But honestly, Alessia, you could just give the Mortons a better life outright. Why drag it out like this?¡± Justin shook his head, clearly baffled by her approach, though he respected her decision.


    ¡°The Mortons aren¡¯t like that. They¡¯d rather work for what they have than take a handout.¡± Alessia paused, ncing downstairs. She could see Mr. Morton and his son hauling supplies, while Karen wiped down the counter with focused care.


    ¡°And?¡± Justin followed her gaze.


    ¡°And if they ever did just ept the money¡­ well, I¡¯d have to think twice about helping them at all.¡±


    ¡°Still obsessed with pride, huh?¡±


    ¡°Is it really so bad to hold onto your pride, even when things get tough?¡± Alessia replied quietly.


    People in their situation¨Cshe¡¯d seen so many of them, riding high one day, crashing down the next, some ending up sobbing on their knees, begging for a miracle. The


    Mortons were different.


    Justin finally understood and nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s call it a day.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Thanks for your help.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Max is leaving tonight. No idea why York decided to stay behind, though.¡±


    14:46


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    With business wrapped up, Justin left in high spirits. The group finished tidying up, and the four of them headed home together, chatting andughing. For Alessia, it was a rare, genuine moment of warmth¨Cone that left a real smile lingering on her face.


    14:46

 love and power 101

    <b>Chapter </b><b>101 </b>


    ¡°Looking forward to our next meeting, my dear sister.¡±


    Alessia nced at the text on her phone, a cold, derisive snort escaping her lips.


    ¡°Funny. You never call me ¡®dear¡® in person. What a creep.¡±


    ¡°Lessie, what are you muttering about over there? Dinner¡¯s ready!¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡± Alessia pocketed her phone without bothering to reply.


    Late at night, when the house was silent and still, a young girl tossed and turned in her bed, her brow furrowed as if trapped in the throes of an unsettling dream.


    ¡°Young master, this is the wine your father asked me to bring back.¡±


    ¡°Put it in the cer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Leave it here,¡± Max said, pointing to the table.


    ¡°Here?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Max raised an eyebrow. The assistant immediately shook his


    head.


    ¡°No¡­ no, sir.¡±


    By the time five¨Cyear¨Cold Alessia woke up, tummy rumbling and searching for a snack, Max had already uncorked the wine.


    The deep red liquid swirlednguidly in a crystal ss as Max took a casual sip, trying out the wine¨Ctasting techniques their etiquette tutor had taught¨Csomething he¡¯d been curious about for a while.


    ¡°Max, what are you drinking?¡± Alessia¡¯s tiny, childish voice made Max pause, an idea sparking in his mind.


    ¡°Grape juice.¡±


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Back then, Alessia was still so innocent. Despite Max¡¯s constant pranks, in this big, empty house where their parents were rarely home, he was the only one she could talk to, the only person she trusted.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little sour.¡± Max made as if to pull the ss away, but Alessia was faster. She


    <b>14.46 </b>


    wrapped her chubby arms around his leg, refusing to let go, clinging like a determined little monkey. Max tried shaking her off, but she wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You always sneak drinks when I¡¯m not looking.¡±


    ¡°You little rascal, looking for trouble, huh?¡±


    ¡°Let me have some!¡± Alessia¡¯s bossy side showed through even at that age.


    ¡°Fine, fine, just let go. I¡¯ll pour you some.¡± Max, sounding long¨Csuffering, gave in with a huff.


    Finally releasing her grip, Alessia scrambled up onto her special chair, watching intently as Max poured the tiniest bit into her little cup.


    ¡°Max, you¡¯re so stingy.¡± Alessia¡¯s face fell when she saw how little was in the cup, and she red at him usingly.


    ¡°For such a little gremlin, you sure have a big appetite.¡± Max teased, but poured her a little more, just to appease her.


    Alessia wanted to argue, but when Max looked like he¡¯d take the cup back, she quickly shielded it with her pudgy hands and gulped it down in a rush. She drank so fast she started coughing and sputtering, nearly choking on it.


    Startled, Max patted her back and fumbled for some napkins, wiping her mouth.


    with clumsy concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± he scolded, brow furrowing.


    ¡°Max¡­ cough, cough¡­ that¡¯s not juice¡­ cough, you lied again¡­¡± Alessia¡¯s cheeks flushed bright red, but her indignation made Max chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who insisted on trying it.¡±


    ¡°It¡­ it itches¡­ I don¡¯t feel good¡­¡±


    Max was stillughing when he noticed her face getting redder, her little hands frantically scratching at her arms, her breathing growing strained.


    ¡°Hey, little gremlin? Are you okay?¡±


    Panic flickered in Max¡¯s eyes as he grabbed her hands to stop her scratching and rolled up her sleeve. Her soft, pale arm was breaking out in angry red hives. She clung to his shirt desperately, trying to say something, but the words wouldn¡¯t


    ¡°Mae! Call the doctor! Mae!¡± Max¡¯s voice rang out loud and urgent, a tone he¡¯d never


    <b>2/3 </b>


    <b>14:46 </b>


    used before.


    But by then, little Alessia¡¯s consciousness was already slipping away, her mouth opening and closing soundlessly, her voice so faint it could barely be heard.


    ¡°Hey! Alessia!¡± Max pressed his ear close, just in time to catch the softest whisper¨Conest, breathy ¡°big brother.¡±


    14:46

 love and power 102

    2


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Max cursed under his breath. He scooped Alessia into his arms and bolted for the door, nearly knocking Mae over as she rushed in.


    When Alessia finally woke again, she was no longer at home. Oddly enough, her tiny hand was still clinging tightly to Max¡¯s index finger.


    ¡°Hey, little one, you okay?¡± Max¡¯s voice was gentle but anxious.


    Alessia, hooked up to a respirator, tried to open her mouth to speak, but sleep pulled her back under. In that hazy space between dreams and waking, she thought she heard a distant whisper, an almost inaudible, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Bzzzz. Bzzzz.


    The vibration of her phone dragged Alessia out of sleep. She silenced the rm and sat up, rubbing her head, puzzled by the strange dream dredging up memories she¡¯d rather forget.


    8:30 a.m. She still had an hour before she was supposed to meet Liam.


    ¡°Lessie? It¡¯s the weekend¨Cwhy are you up so early?¡± Brendan nced up from his breakfast, coffee in hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got somewhere to be today,¡± Alessia replied as she took her seat at the table, still a little out of it.


    ¡°You look exhausted. Didn¡¯t sleep well?¡± Karen reached over to feel Alessia¡¯s forehead, but everything seemed normal.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Just some old memories¨Cbad ones, honestly.¡± Suddenly, Alessia grabbed Karen¡¯s hand with a seriousness that startled her mother.


    ¡°Mom, there was a time you almost lost me. Did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, <i>honey</i>, what are you saying?¡± Karen ruffled her hair, shooting Brendan a nervous look.


    ¡°Still half¨Casleep, huh? Eat your egg, get some protein,¡± Brendan said, dropping a peeled egg into her bowl. Alessia didn¡¯t argue, just picked it up and ate.


    By the time Alessia arrived outside A&C Entertainment, Liam was already waiting in the lobby.


    ¡°You¡¯re early,¡± she said, ncing at the clock. They still had ten minutes before their meeting.


    11-16 20


    naptor Juz


    ¡°Had nothing else going on, so I figured I¡¯de by.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Everyone in thepany recognized Alessia¨Cshe and Liam made it to the 22nd. floor without anyone stopping them.


    ¡°Lillian!¡± Alessia knocked twice before pushing open the door.


    ¡°Well, look who decided to show up. It¡¯s been months, Alessia!¡± Lillian, dressed in a crisp white suit, looked every bit the powerhouse¨Cscarlet lipstick, immacte nails, and heels that gave hermanding height and


    presence.


    ¡°I can take a break because I know you¡¯ve got everything handled. And hey, did you like the present I brought you?¡± Alessia grinned.


    ¡°I absolutely love it.¡± Lillian pinched Alessia¡¯s cheek yfully. If Alessia had ever wanted to join show business, Lillian knew she could have made her a star to rival Tristan himself.


    ¡°Let me introduce you¨Cthis is my brother, Liam. We¡¯re here today about him.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Lillian,¡± Liam said, voice cool as his silver hair.


    ¡°Pleasure, Liam.¡±


    Their exchange was all business, stripped of the warmth Lillian reserved for


    Alessia.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read through everything. Good looks, stage presence, great voice¨Care you only interested in singing?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Liam replied, as icy as ever.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you into the studio for a test recording. Oh, by the way, Tristan¡¯s in there working on his new single. Lessie, want to check it out?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Liam, I wrote the song, and your idol is singing it. Not a bad first day, right?¡±


    Alessia teased.


    Liam, the most unppable member of the Morton family, had gotten used to his sister¡¯s surprises. But nothing was more shocking than discovering his idol was


    recording in apany Alessia owned.


    Wait¨Cshe wrote the song?!

 love and power 103

    ¡°Wait, you wrote the song? Are you talking about this one, or were you theposer behind all those other tracks too?¡± Liam stared at Alessia, a look of disbelief on his face¨Cthough, deep down, he could kind of see it making sense if it really was Alessia.


    ¡°You never told him you were Moon?¡± Lillian turned, surprised.


    Alessia just looked innocent. ¡°I guess I never mentioned it. Doesn¡¯t matter¨C<i>now </i>you


    know.¡±


    ¡°Lessie, you¡¯re seventeen, right?¡± Liam squinted at her, gently tilting her chin side to side, but no matter how he looked, she was just a perfectly ordinary


    seventeen¨Cyear¨Cold girl.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Alessia rubbed her own cheeks.


    ¡°You¡¯re Moon? The Moon who¡¯s written all those legendary songs? The Moon whose debut track turned Tristan into an overnight sensation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my dear third brother. I am Moon. The Moon who¡¯s written all those hits. The Moon who gave Tristan his breakout song the moment he debuted!¡±


    She repeated Liam¡¯s words with a grin.


    ¡°But¡­ how old were you back then?¡±


    ¡°Thirteen¡­ maybe fourteen? I can¡¯t really remember.¡±


    Back then, she¡¯d just been messing around, happened to find someone willing to be her guinea pig, and they spent about a week figuring things out together. It worked out surprisingly well¨CTristan shot to fame overnight, and her own career as a producer and songwriter took off from there.


    After that, though, she got busier. Tristan started chasing a career in acting, so she only wrote one or two songs a year for him, and gradually faded from that scene.


    ¡°I told you, the only one I¡¯ll ept songs from is Moon! No one else is good enough!¡±


    As the elevator doors opened, the group was greeted by amotioning from the recording studio.


    ¡°Who else is here?¡±


    ¡°From the sound of it, probably that new influencer thebel just signed. Comes


    <b>14.46 </b>


    from money, looks a little like Tristan. He¡¯s been covering Tristan¡¯s songs online, people call him ¡®Little Tristan: Candace brought him in recently¨Che¡¯s got close to a million followers.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s he doing in the recording studio? Isn¡¯t this Tristan¡¯s time slot?¡±


    With the new track in the works, only authorized personnel were allowed in.


    ¡°Not sure¡­ Let¡¯s go find out.¡± Lillian clearly hadn¡¯t been notified either.


    The three of them made their way toward the studio, the influencer¡¯s shrillints echoing through the hallway. Tristan was inside, but he wasn¡¯t recording¨Cclearly, the outburst was derailing his session.


    Alessia lifted her hand in greeting, and Tristan set his headphones down, stepping out to meet them.


    ¡°Call security. Get him out of here,¡± Alessia said to a staff member, who looked relieved and hurried off.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, calling security? I swear, if you do this, I¡¯ll drag your name all over the inte!¡± The influencer spat, undeterred by Alessia and Lillian¡¯s presence. Candace, on the other hand, looked pale and kept tugging at his sleeve.


    ¡°What are you doing, Candace?¡± he snapped, but Candace said nothing. The security guards arrived and, without a word, escorted him out.


    Alessia watched quietly. Just as he was being dragged out, she smiled and gave a little wave, then shut the door behind him, her smile vanishing instantly.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t waste time, do you?¡± Tristan said, impressed.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect all of you would stand around letting him go crazy. You guys must be really bored.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Morton,¡± Candace apologized immediately.


    ¡°Alright, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°This morning was Tristan¡¯s session; this afternoon is Fitch Tillman¡¯s time for his new single. That guy¡¯s been making a scene about the song for days now¨Cwe didn¡¯t expect him to barge into the studio during Tristan¡¯s slot.¡±


    ¡°He wants Moon to write a song for him? Please. Just because his fans call him ¡®Little Tristan,¡¯ he thinks he¡¯s actually Tristan now?¡± The man speaking was the producer for Fitch¡¯s new track, and incidentally, also the vocal coach overseeing Tristan¡¯s current session.


    212


    <b>14:46 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>104 </b>

 love and power 104

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want it, then just let it go. We¡¯ll postpone his debut. If he keeps refusing to cooperate, we¡¯ll go through the formal process and terminate his


    contract.¡±


    ¡°His father is the CEO of Mika & Co. If we could get his father to sponsor-¡±


    ¡°Did I stutter?¡± Alessia shot Candace a look. Candace instantly mped her mouth


    shut.


    ¡°Sponsorships and advertising are the responsibility of the PR department,


    understood? If a newbie who hasn¡¯t even debuted yet is causing this much trouble, what will it be like once he actually makes it? Are we supposed to hire a whole team just to clean up his messes? Or has ourpany sunk so low that a single endorsement can save us now?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Tristan alone already has three major brand deals lined up. Mika¡¯s sponsorship is nice to have, but hardly essential.¡± Lillian¡¯s earlier ease was gone, reced with a businesslike air as she dutifully summarized the year¡¯s endorsement deals for their various artists.


    ¡°Are we clear, Candace?¡± Alessia¡¯s usual nonchnce was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Candace fidgeted with her fingers, conceding that she¡¯d let visions of dor signs cloud her judgment.


    Liam watched in silence. Thest time he¡¯d felt this kind of pressure was when Brendan was running things as CEO.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be all. If you can¡¯t manage the artists you bring in, you can leave with them.¡± Candace didn¡¯t dare argue. She kept her head down and slipped out of the room. The atmosphere was tense, but Tristan seemed perfectly at ease. He lounged on the sofa, a faint smirk on his lips. Even in the dim light, his face was striking.


    ¡°Want a sweet?¡± he offered, but he¡¯d already tossed the candy across the room.


    Alessia caught it without missing a beat, unwrapped it, popped it in her mouth, and tossed the wrapper into the trash bin by the door.


    ¡°So, where are we in the recording?¡±


    ¡°Just getting started.¡±


    ¡°The song for, what¡¯s his name, Fitch¨Cwhere is it?¡±


    14:46


    ¡°Right here, Miss Morton.¡± The producer handed his score to Alessia, looking more than a little put out.


    Alessia took the sheet and slid into the seat next to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get the vocals down first.¡±


    At her word, Tristan and the producer got to work, while Lillian and Liam settled onto the sofa Tristan had just vacated, watching as the three shifted into work mode.


    Tristan and the producer had been working together for two years now, so their back¨Cand¨Cforth was quick and efficient. Alessia quietly flipped through the manuscript, asionally marking it up with a pen.


    After about thirty minutes, the recording wrapped up smoothly.


    ¡°Alright, Tristan, good job. I¡¯m impressed¨Cyour vocals haven¡¯t slipped even after all this time.¡±


    ¡°Singing¡¯s what I do best. Can¡¯t afford to lose my touch. Appreciate it.¡± Tristan slipped off his headphones and came out of the booth, his in white tee and cut¨Coff jeans making him look every bit the boyish star.


    ¡°So, what do you think, princess?¡± Tristan asked, shing a grin.


    ¡°If you¡¯d gotten worse, I wouldn¡¯t waste my songs on you.¡±


    ¡°You sure know how to give apliment.¡± Despite his sarcastic tone, Tristan looked visibly relieved.


    ¡°By the way, who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°My third brother, Liam. He¡¯s also about to sign with us.¡±


    ¡°So you didn¡¯te just for me?¡± Tristan feigned disappointment, his face adopting a wounded look. If his fans saw this, they¡¯d probably be screaming about how adorable he was. Too bad the only fan here¨CLiam¨Cdidn¡¯t even nce his way.


    As expected, Alessia gave him a look that clearly said, ¡°Cut the crap,¡± then went right back to her sheet music.


    <i>212 </i>


    14:47


    Chapter <b>105 </b>

 love and power 105

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the track¨Csince youposed it with Tristan¡¯s style in mind, why not just add it to the album? What do you think?¡±


    ¡°If Tristan¡¯s willing to sing it, I¡¯d be more than happy.¡± The producer, a bit particr himself, grinned.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s track is always wee. It¡¯s been, what, a year since ourst coboration?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this one was originally custom¨Cmade for you. But Candace said she wanted


    it as the lead single on Fitch¡¯s new album, so I rewrote it for him.¡±


    ¡°Well, guess what¡¯s meant to be mine will always find its way back to me.¡±


    That got augh out of the producer, his eyes crinkling.


    ¡°All right, that settles it. Tristan, take the demo and the sheet music next door to practice. We¡¯ll start recording in an hour¨Csound good?¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡± Tristan didn¡¯t waste a minute. At their level, not only was their talent unquestioned, but every second was literally worth money. Deadlines were deadlines¨Cno matter how tough, you gave it everything.


    Maybe otherpanies yed it loose, but at A&C Entertainment, cking off wasn¡¯t tolerated. If an artist ever stepped out of line, they¡¯d get a warning; ignore it, and your contract was terminated¨Cno fuss, no drama.


    Fans even made a leaderboard, joking that A&C Entertainment had the most ¡°scandal¨Cproof¡± artists in the business. After all, if anyone was about to blow up their reputation, A&C would drop them first.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s check your range first. Come on, let¡¯s hit the recording booth.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Two hourster, the team gathered in the conference room.


    ¡°The new track is almost done, and the choreography¡¯s ready to go,¡± Alessia said, spinning a pen between her fingers. ¡°Lillian, coordinate the schedule and make sure Tristan has time for rehearsal. I¡¯ll assign another manager for Liam¡¯s daily stuff, but he¡¯ll still be mainly your responsibility. Is that all right?¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Lillian replied.


    ¡°As for your new album,¡± Alessia continued, turning to Tristan, ¡°the n is for


    <i>you </i>to


    14:47


    write the lead single yourself and co¨Cwrite the rest with Jason. Sound good?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Liam was still amazed at how fast everything was moving. Watching Alessiamand the room, he felt a strange sense of awe.


    ¡°For the next three months, you¡¯ll have a dedicated dance coach and music instructor. Besides your regr sses, there¡¯ll be a series of artist training sessions. The schedule¡¯s packed, but can you handle it?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±


    ¡°One thing, though¨Cif you don¡¯t pass the assessment in three months, your debut will be postponed. A&C doesn¡¯t let underprepared artists embarrass thepany.¡±


    Alessia never softened up, even with her own people. That was how she


    ¡°Understood.¡± Liam straightened, catching her seriousness.


    ¡°Good. Lillian, you handle the rest of the arrangements,¡± Alessia said, her tone rxing now that the important matters were settled.


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Alessia rested her chin on her hands, ncing around at the others. No one spoke up¨Cthey just shook their heads.


    ¡°If we¡¯re all set, Jason, could you show my brother around? And bring Candace and the new kid in when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Jason exchanged a look with Liam¨Cthey both knew they weren¡¯t


    needed for the next part and slipped out without protest.


    ¡°Should I leave too?¡± Tristan asked, half¨Cheartedly, not moving an inch.


    ¡°Stay if you want. After all, our next guest is little Tristan.¡±


    Tristan caught the teasing in Alessia¡¯s voice and rxed even more into his chair. There was no way he¡¯d miss this.

 love and power 106

    ¡°Miss Morton, Lillian.¡±


    Candace couldn¡¯t hide the anxiety written all over her face. In stark contrast, Fitch lounged nearby, radiating indifference, one leg bouncing restlessly as if he couldn¡¯t be bothered to stand up straight.


    ¡°If you keep shaking that leg, I don¡¯t mind snapping it for you¨Cand <i>don¡¯t </i>worry, I¡¯ll have it put back in ce after we finish talking.¡±


    Alessia¡¯s words, delivered with a breezy smile that hovered between amusement and warning, made Fitch swallow hard. He awkwardly rubbed his nose and, without thinking, stopped jiggling his leg.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Alessia tilted her chin, the gesture casual but somehow brooking no argument. Fitch looked like he wanted to protest, but Candace tugged on his sleeve.


    He clicked his tongue in annoyance but sat anyway.


    ¡°You said you only want Moon¡¯spositions, nothing else, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course! No one but Moon is worthy of coborating with me!¡± Fitch threw his hands behind his head, tipping his chair back with an air of cocky nonchnce, as if no one else in the room mattered.


    Across from him, Tristan stretched out his long legs¨Calmost absentmindedly¨Cuntil his foot bumped into Fitch¡¯s.


    Fitch immediately lost his bnce.


    With a startled yelp, he lurched for the edge of the table. The table screeched as he yanked it, drawing frowns from everyone else¨Cexcept Fitch, who clung to it like a lifeline, breathing a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Sorry, my legs are too long.¡± Tristan offered the apology with an innocent expression, though there wasn¡¯t a hint of remorse in his tone. Fitch shot him a re, gritting his teeth, just about to retort¨Cwhen Alessia cut in. Meanwhile, Candace had already gotten up to straighten the table.


    ¡°So, when was his debut originally scheduled for?¡±


    ¡°The end of the month.¡± Candace¡¯s head dropped even lower.


    ¡°How long has he been signed?¡±


    <b>14:47 </b>


    ¡°Not quite a month,¡± Candace replied, her voice growing almost inaudible.


    ¡°Lillian, isn¡¯t itpany policy that new trainees mustplete at least three months of training and pass their evaluations before debuting? Or is he an experienced artist with notable achievements I¡¯m unaware of?¡±


    ¡°Candace, care to exin?¡± Lillian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hadn¡¯t expected Candace to be so bold as to abuse her authority and push Fitch¡¯s debut ahead of schedule.


    ¡°He¡¯s trained for about a month, and he already has some buzz online, so I thought-¡±


    ¡°Candace, how long have you been at thepany? Joined right after college, didn¡¯t you?¡± Alessia¡¯s fingers tapped the tabletop, each knocknding like a blow to Candace¡¯s conscience.


    Candace stood up, casting a desperate nce at Lillian for help.


    Disappointment clouded Lillian¡¯s eyes. She¡¯d personally mentored Candace, who had always been diligent, reliable, and meticulous. Lillian had even nned to groom her into the next star manager. She never imagined Candace would take advantage of her trust and so tantly overstep her authority.


    ¡°Lillian, this is your professional oversight.¡± Alessia¡¯s words were clinical, devoid of personal feeling.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll report to HR immediately.¡± Lillian epted the penalty¨Cher bonus for the month forfeit, and she knew she deserved it.


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with Candace¡¯s situationter. Fitch, right?¡± Alessia flipped through the folder with Fitch¡¯s information.


    ¡°You have three options. First, go back andplete your training. You¡¯ll debut only after passing the evaluation, and you¡¯ll ept thepany¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t finished the first option before Fitch was already squirming in his seat. He shot to his feet, but Alessia remainedposed, fixing him with a cold stare.


    ¡°Do you need me to drive you to the hospital for your hyperactivity?¡±


    212

 love and power 107

    ¡°Sit down!¡± Candace tugged at his sleeve, her voice barely above a whisper and edged with desperation, as if she might burst into tears at any moment.


    Fitch jerked his arm free with a scowl, but it seemed he¡¯d found a way out of the confrontation, and with a dramatic sigh, he slumped into a chair.


    ¡°Second option,¡± Alessia continued, her tone cool and businesslike. ¡°If you pass the audition, you¡¯ll write andpose your own songs. Thepany gives you one year¨Cif you show no progress, the contract ends, no strings attached.¡±


    ¡°Third option¨Cleave now.¡±


    She pped his file shut on the table, her gaze steady. ¡°Which will it be?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not choosing any of them!¡± Fitch shoved past Candace¡¯s restraining hand and nted himself in front of Alessia.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you people? Who put a kid in charge here? Is there no one actually running things in thispany? Get Moon in here¨CI¡¯ll talk to her! If it¡¯s about the money, whatever Tristan can offer, so can I! I¡¯ve got a million followers, you know!¡±


    Tristan, having been named, folded his arms and smirked, clearly enjoying the show.


    ¡°And you?¡± Fitch scoffed, turning to Alessia. ¡°Stop ying grown¨Cup, little girl. Shouldn¡¯t you be studying for your finals or something? Better hurry, or your parents will ground you when you flunk out.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re picking the third option, then?¡± Alessia¡¯s voice was even, untouched by


    his insults.


    <i>¡°</i>Are you deaf? I said¨CI¡¯m¨Cnot¨Cchoosing¨Cany!¡± Fitch jabbed a finger at the table, eyes bulging as if they might pop out of his head.


    Alessia¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Lillian, get the termination papers ready.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have them sent up right away,¡± Lillian replied, hurrying out to make the call. The conference room¡¯s ss walls offered no privacy, she kept ncing back in, watching the drama unfold.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s that supposed to mean? You¡¯re firing me? Do you even know who my dad is? If you kick me out, I won¡¯t lose a thing¨Cit¡¯s your loss, not mine!¡± Fitch was practically shouting, and Alessia could see the spit flying from his mouth.


    <b>14.47 </b>


    Her hands clenched into fists under the table. Fitch, oblivious to the storm brewing, kept ranting.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it for him,¡± Tristan remarked, grinning. And as if on cue, Alessia¡¯s fist shot out, connecting squarely with Fitch¡¯s face.


    He crashed backward, knocking over two chairs with a thunderous tter. Candace shrieked, dropping to her knees beside him, frantically checking his face. Fitch stared up in utter disbelief, clutching his cheek as it swelled up before their eyes.


    Lillian, who¡¯d just finished her call, caught sight of the chaos, hung up in a panic, and rushed in¨Conly to sigh and step back out to call again.


    ¡°You psycho!¡± Fitch howled, pointing at Alessia. ¡°Do you have any idea how much my face is worth? I¡¯m suing you all! I¡¯ll take this wholepany down!¡±


    ¡°If you want to get a medical report, you¡¯re wee to wait for ourwyers from Libra & Associates to arrive,¡± Lillian replied, cool as ever. ¡°Candace, please take Mr. Tillman to the hospital. When you get back,e see me.¡±


    Unfazed, Lillian sorted out the arrangements without missing a beat. Tristan, apparently unbothered by themotion, fished out a pack of tissues from his bag and handed them to Alessia.


    Thewyer arrived quickly. Lillian apanied them for safety, and in no time, the conference room was empty except for Alessia and Tristan.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Tristan said, a sly smile on his lips. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up¨Cyou can really hold your own now.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s disgusting,¡± Alessia replied without a trace of restraint.


    ¡°Honestly, I thought you¡¯d end up writing songs for your brother.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s barely got his footing. Right now, your fans all think we¡¯re a package deal. If I wrote for him now, your fans would tear him apart with just a few angry


    ???


    14.475


    <b>Chapt</b>

 love and power 108

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to care about your brother so much.¡±


    Alessia ignored the teasing and pressed on, ¡°Besides, if he wants to go down the singer route, he¡¯s the perfect person to fill the spot you¡¯ve vacated since your career change. You heard his demo¨Cwhat did you think?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s good. Definitely has his own style. Completely different from mine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what we need.¡± Tristan¡¯s voice had a cool edge, while Liam¡¯s carried a warm, smoky timbre¨Cno one would mistake one for the other. Liam could never be just a stand¨Cin; he was his own person.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty confident in him. Sure he¡¯ll be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll even surpass you,¡± Alessia shot back without hesitation.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°These are his songs.¡± Alessia pulled a small stack of papers from a folder, maybe


    ten or so.


    Tristan raised an eyebrow, but took them anyway and started flipping through.


    Just then, the door burst open and Liam rushed in, startling them both.


    ¡°Lessie, are you okay?¡± Liam hurried over, tilting Alessia¡¯s chin up to examine her face, worry written all over him. Tristan nced up from the pages and, spotting Jason out of breath at the door, quickly pieced together what had happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Alessia mumbled, her words muffled by Liam¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯t push him away.


    ¡°I saw Fitch¡¯s face¨Clooked like he got hit by a truck. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I just punched him, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°You punched him?¡± Liam¡¯s voice jumped an octave. Alessia braced herself for a lecture, expecting him to scold her for being reckless. But instead, he grabbed her hand, checking it over anxiously.


    ¡°Your hand¨Cdoes it hurt?¡°.


    ¡°No¡­ no, it doesn¡¯t.¡± Alessia stared at him, taken aback.


    Tristan, amused by the rare sight of Alessia looking flustered, let out a quietugh.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>14.47 </b>


    Chapter TuO


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s tougher than she looks. If anyone¡¯s hurting, it¡¯s the other guy.¡±


    ¡°Pain goes both ways, you know. Besides, girls¡® skin is more delicate,¡± Liam muttered, for the first time sounding vaguely irritated with his idol.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really, Liam. Are you done with your tour of the ce?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, about finished.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got some things to take care of here. You should get going¨Cwe¡¯ve got that final set at the pub tonight, remember?¡±


    ¡°And you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Go on, go. Lillian will reach out about the next steps.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get out of your hair. Call me if you need anything.¡± Liam still looked worried, but with Alessia insisting, he couldn¡¯t argue.


    ¡°I hear you.¡± Alessia gave him a quick wave.


    Once Liam was finally out the door, Alessia let out a visible sigh of relief.


    ¡°Never seen you look like that before,¡± Tristan remarked, clearly entertained.


    Alessia rolled her eyes at him,pletely unbothered by appearances. ¡°Are you done reading?¡±


    ¡°I skimmed it.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Tristan arched a brow, sliding the papers back across the desk.


    ¡°Stubborn as ever,¡± Alessia muttered under her breath, but Tristan pretended not to


    hear.


    ¡°Where are you off to?¡± Tristan asked automatically as he saw her gathering her things.


    ¡°None of your business. I¡¯m leaving. Give those files to Lillian for me, would you?¡±


    Tristan could only shake his head in reluctant eptance as Alessia, never one for long goodbyes, handed off the folder and slipped out without a backward nce, leaving him alone with a stack of papers.


    ¡°This girl¡­ always has to have thest word.¡±


    Despite his words, he was already on his feet, heading toward Lillian¡¯s office.


    <b>14:47 </b>

 love and power 109

    At the airport, Alessia scrolled through her phone, fighting off boredom. Only when people started streaming out of the arrivals gate did she finally put her phone away and nce inside, searching the crowd. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t have to wait long before she spotted the person she¡¯de to pick up.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Cole¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as he saw her, the fatigue on his face melting away. He quickened his pace and strode straight toward Alessia.


    Larkin, seemingly used to the routine, grabbed Cole¡¯s suitcase, gave Alessia a brief wave from a distance, and headed out.


    ¡°I wanted to see you, so I came.¡± Alessia opened her arms with an easy familiarity, and Cole wrapped her up in a hug just as naturally. He buried his face in the crook of her neck and let out a long, weary sigh.


    ¡°Tough trip, huh? I could spot those dark circles from a mile away.¡±


    ¡°Try spending hours talking to a room full of self¨Cimportant old men who think it¡¯s their job to judge every move you make. Honestly, every minute I was tempted to punch someone in the face.¡±


    ¡°Want me to get you some stress balls?¡± Alessia offered out of nowhere, making them bothugh.


    Cole straightened up, cupping her face in his hands and giving her head a gentle shake. ¡°Then you¡¯d better get me a robe and some prayer beads¨Cmight as well join a monastery at this point.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll make sure our dear Mr. Whitley is all set up by tomorrow,¡± she


    teased.


    Cole ruffled her hair, eyes brimming with affection.


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°Stopped by A&C Entertainment this morning, and after I finished up there, I came straight here.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get some food.¡± Alessia nodded, and the two of themced their fingers together as they walked out of the airport.


    After dinner, the evening was still young.


    ¡°So, where to now?¡± Cole had gotten his driver¡¯s license as soon as he turned eighteen.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    14:47


    ¡°Nothing else on my te today. You¡¯re visiting your mom, right? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Alessia fumbled with her seatbelt, distracted, and after a couple of failed attempts, Cole leaned over, patiently untangled it, and clicked it into ce.


    The car started up, everything unfolding with the ease of long¨Cstanding habit, as if they¡¯d done this a hundred times before.


    The familiar suburban streets seemed to quiet them both.


    ¡°Sir. Miss Morton.¡± The butler was waiting at the door. Cole asked about the house and his mother¡¯s condition, then let the butler get back to her duties.


    Alessia nced at the woman resting in bed before moving over to give her a gentle massage. Cole didn¡¯t interrupt; he simply poured a ss of water, set it on the bedside table for Alessia, and then sat on the other side to help with the


    massage.


    ¡°That should be enough. The doctor just finished her acupuncture session not long ago; the next one won¡¯t be for another month.¡± Alessia tucked Jade¡¯s arm under the nket and made sure she wasfortable before standing up.


    ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as Cole entered his mother¡¯s room, his mood plummeted. Alessia didn¡¯t say anything, just patted his shoulder.


    Cole caught her hand for a moment, ying with her fingers, managing a weak smile. Alessia said nothing, just ruffled his hair and slipped out.


    Now it was just Cole and Jade, asleep in her bed. He sat in silence, holding her hand and staring out the window. He didn¡¯t move until thest trace of sunlight faded and the room slipped into darkness.


    ¡°Two years¡­ Hard to believe I¡¯ve managed for two years.¡± His voice was quiet, but in the hush of the room, every word was clear, including the long, weary sigh that followed. ¡°Running thepany is more exhausting than I ever imagined. I¡¯m sorry I made you and Dad worry so much back then.¡±


    On the drive home, Alessia filled Cole in on everything that had happened over the past couple of days.


    ¡°So, if Mr. Dawson and Attorney Calvert are willing to take them on as prot¨¦g¨¦s, these kids must be promising. Are you nning to build up some new connections?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s got to find the next generation, right? No point letting that talent go to waste.¡±


    <b>14:47 </b>


    ¡°What¡¯s on the agenda for tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I need to take Ivan to meet Eddie.¡±


    At the mention of that name, Cole couldn¡¯t help but make a face, but he let it go withoutment.

 love and power 110

    <b>Chapter 110 </b>


    As much as Cole disliked the thought of someone else thinking about Alessia, he never tried to interfere with her circle of friends. No matter what she did, he would always be her unwavering supporter. The downside, of course, was that his own little pangs of jealousy had to be tucked away out of sight.


    ¡°Should Ie pick you up?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No need. Eddie¡¯sing by to get me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± At that, Cole¡¯s mood visibly dropped.


    Alessia, of course, noticed his shift right away, but only let out a soft chuckle.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny? Already looking forward to seeing him tomorrow?¡± Cole¡¯s words weren¡¯t sharp, but they were tinged with hurt, and his jealousy was nearly palpable.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe we¡¯ll go to the amusement park. Grab something to eat together. You know, it¡¯s been nearly six months since west saw each other. But he always sends me postcards and little gifts, no matter where he goes¡­¡±


    ¡°I bring you things when I travel for work, too! It¡¯s just¨Cthis time was special, and I haven¡¯t found the right thing yet!¡± The light turned red, and Cole hit the brakes, fixing his eyes on Alessia, his expression earnest.


    Alessia found his reaction adorable. She reached over, cupped his face in her hands, and gave it a gentle shake, her smile bright.


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± she said, trying to reassure him.


    Of course she knew. She was only teasing him.


    ¡°Oh, by the way¨Ccould you help me find a house? Nothing too big, just enough for a family of seven. Something simple.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re finally done making things hard for yourself? You¡¯ve hardly had it rough, but you always find ways to suffer a little more,¡± Cole said, his voice tinged with


    concern.


    Alessia had known Cole since she was five and he was six; by now, there was little about each other¡¯s lives or habits that wasn¡¯tmon knowledge.


    She just smiled, not bothering to argue.


    Meanwhile, the neighborhood pub was opening for the evening, just as usual.


    <b>14-47 </b>


    Justin sat in their regr booth, gazing out the window at the scene below, where Ste was chatting with Liam.


    Liam was tuning his guitar. When Ste approached, she just nodded at him¨Cher expression wasn¡¯t exactly cold, but it was far from warm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent tonight¡¯s gig payment to your card. Just double¨Ccheck and sign for it, all right?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Liam confirmed the details and scribbled his signature¨Cquick, a little wild, but not messy; it had its own style.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m going to miss you,¡± Ste said offhandedly.


    Her words made Liam¡¯s hand pause for a split second, but he quickly recovered, so Ste, ever the easygoing one, didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°The new guy¡¯s not bad, but there¡¯s just something missing, you know?¡± She rubbed her chin, frowning in thought.


    ¡°Henley¡¯s good. He¡¯ll get the hang of it after a few more sets.¡± Liam lowered his gaze, his voice steady.


    Ste didn¡¯t argue. ¡°Wishing you all the best¨Cmay the stars align and everything go your way. And hey, the pub¡¯s always here if you want toe back for a guest


    spot.¡±


    Liam smiled. ¡°Thanks. Really, for everything these past weeks.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get all sentimental on me!¡± Ste grinned, pping him on the shoulder. ¡°You know how it is with me and Lessie¨Cif things ever go south, juste back. I¡¯ll have your back.¡±


    Liam was about to reply, but Ste kept going.


    ¡°Besides, Lessie¡¯s always had a knack for spotting talent. Just follow her advice and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Liam¡¯s smile faded; he just nodded.


    ¡°Star! Didn¡¯t you say you got a new shipment of drinks? Grab me a bottle!¡± Justin¡¯s voice called out.


    Both Ste and Liam looked over to see Justin walking their way, as he naturally slung his arm around Ste¡¯s shoulders.


    <b>2/2 </b>

 love and power 111

    Liam¡¯s possessiveness was obvious, but his eyes barely flickered as he nced at Justin¡¯s hand resting on Ste¡¯s shoulder, betraying no sign of emotion.


    ¡°Would it kill you to wait a minute? You could¡¯ve just asked someone to bring it up for you. Or, worst case, go to the stockroom yourself, you know?¡± Ste nudged Justin sharply with her elbow. He winced in pain but stubbornly kept his hand where it was.


    ¡°All these years, and you still hit just as hard!¡± Justin doubled over, his face twisted in mock agony.


    Ste didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of sympathy. She raised her hand as if to swat him again, but at thest second, she just let it hover, only scaring him a little.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s about time. I need to check the equipment and get ready for the set.¡± Liam, unfazed by their tant closeness, bent his head to adjust the microphone stand.


    Ste nced at the clock on the wall. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you get to it. Come on, let¡¯s grab a drink.¡± Her words started polite but ended with a note of resignation.


    Justin shot a quick, triumphant grin in Liam¡¯s direction, as if he¡¯d just scored a


    point.


    ¡°Hey, what are you grinning about? Are youing or what?¡± Ste had taken a few steps before she realized Justin was still standing there, lost in his own


    amusement.


    ¡°I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming. Haven¡¯t had tea with your dad in ages¨Chow about I stop by tomorrow?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Go if you want. Who¡¯s stopping you?¡±


    ¡°So, any ns for tomorrow¡­?¡±


    Their voices faded away as their silhouettes slipped out of Liam¡¯s line of sight. Only then did he finally look up./


    The night¡¯sst show wrapped up perfectly. Liam exchanged a quick word with his coworkers, slung his case over his shoulder, and slipped out quietly.


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Liam?¡± Ste scanned the room before leaning against the bar, not spotting him anywhere.


    ¡°He just left a minute ago.¡±


    <b>14:48 </b>


    Chapter


    ¡°Didn¡¯t even bother saying goodbye,¡± she muttered, but made no move to follow.


    Out on the street, Liam wandered aimlessly. As he passed a corner store, he hesitated, then ducked inside. He emerged momentster, unwrapping a popsicle and letting the cold sweetness distract his thoughts..


    Compared to his two older brothers, Liam never saw himself as the rational one. Most of the time, he used indifference to force himself into being logical, but deep down, it was just a way to run from his feelings.


    Like that night¨Cnot his business, not his problem. He¡¯d told himself again and again to stay out of it, that he needed the job, needed to keep his head down, needed to pretend he didn¡¯t see anything. But his body had moved before his mind could catch up.


    He¡¯d stepped between the drunken customer and the girl being harassed. The guy wouldn¡¯t back off, not even when Liam pulled him away. That¡¯s when Ste appeared.


    In the dim light of the bar, she was impossible to miss¨Cbright, fierce, and unafraid. Without hesitation, she swung a bottle straight at the drunk¡¯s head.


    Screams broke out all around them, but Ste, standing at the center of it all, just smiled¨Cwide, unapologetic, a hint of mischief in her grin.


    ¡°Sorry about that. Guess I don¡¯t know my own strength.¡±


    Sheughed, shing a single sharp canine.


    Maybe it was in that moment¨Csomeone who¡¯d never believed in love at first sight¨CLiam felt something shift inside him.


    But it was only a fleeting spark. He¡¯d figured they¡¯d never cross paths again, never guessed fate wouldnd him working at her little bar, or that his own sister would turn out to be her closest friend.


    He knew they came from different worlds. Leaving the bar behind tonight, he felt almost relieved. Maybe putting some distance between them would help him let go of those impossible daydreams.


    The next day, Alessia found herself sitting quietly nearby after getting Ivan¡¯s permission, watching him sketch.


    When Ivan drew, he vanished into his own universe. Even with Alessia sitting right there, eyes fixed on him, he seemedpletely unbothered, perfectly at ease, lost in his work.


    <b>212 </b>


    14:48


    ¡°Come out with me for a bit.¡±

 love and power 112

    <b>Chapter </b>112


    Ivan ignored her, concentrating on adding color to his painting.


    ¡°In exchange, I¡¯ll get you the newest set of paints from Kassel & Co.


    His hand paused ever so slightly. The open magazine beside him was, not coincidentally, thetest issue from Kassel & Co.


    That magazine had actually been passed to him through Karen at Alessia¡¯s request. Ivan rarely went out, but he loved to read and paint. Every so often, Karen would stop by a used bookstore and pick up art books or reference materials for him to enjoy. To make things look natural, she¡¯d tuck them in among other magazines when she handed them over.


    ¡°By the way, do you know Eddie?¡±


    Ivan shut the magazine. The very first page featured a photo of Eddie.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be the one picking you up.¡±


    This time, Ivan finally turned to face Alessia.


    Because he hardly ever went outside, his skin was almost luminous. With his youth and wlessplexion, he looked like a little white kitten¨Cutterly adorable.


    Alessia couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to ruffle his soft cheek. Ivan instinctively flinched, ready to snap at her hand, but the moment her palm touched his skin, he froze in ce, obedient and still, his ears tinged pink¨Ca sight that would melt anyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you changed. We¡¯ll be back soon. If you¡¯re notfortable going out with me, I¡¯ll ask Mom toe along and I¡¯ll stay home.¡±


    She ruffled his hair and started to get up to talk to Karen, but Ivan suddenly grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Alessia paused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ go with you.¡±


    A warm smile curved Alessia¡¯s lips. ¡°Good boy.¡±


    She gave his cheek a gentle poke, so soft she didn¡¯t even leave a mark.


    <b>14:48 </b>


    Chapter


    When Ivan reappeared in the foyer, backpack slung over his shoulder and dressed to go out, Karen was genuinely startled.


    ¡°Lessie, how on earth did you manage that?¡± Karen whispered, watching Ivan put on his shoes.


    Alessia just blinked yfully, her eyes bright with mischief.


    Karen was overjoyed. She straightened their clothes and watched from the doorway as they left, her eyes glistening with emotion.


    As they stepped outside, Ivan, unused to being out, instinctively clung to the hem of Alessia¡¯s coat, head down, clearly uneasy.


    ¡°Want to hold hands?¡± Alessia offered, holding out her palm, her voice gentle.


    Ivan nced up at her, then quickly looked away, biting his lip. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he let go of her coat and ced his small hand in hers. Alessia¡¯s lips curled in a smile as she closed her fingers around his.


    Warmth flowed between their palms as they walked down the street¨Cone tall, one small. Whenever they passed neighbors returning from the store, Alessia introduced Ivan openly as her little brother, but never pressured him to greet anyone. Instead, she simply said hello and moved on, careful to respect his shyness.


    ¡°Lessie.¡± If Tristan¡¯s voice was crisp and clear like a winter spring, then this one was more like a summer stream¨Cgentle and soothing.


    ¡°Eddie, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Alessia waved, not letting go of Ivan¡¯s hand.


    Eddie closed the car door, looking like he wanted to give Alessia a hug. But when he noticed the small figure she was holding onto, he thought better of it and let his arms drop.


    ¡°So this is your brother?¡±


    ¡°Yep, this is Ivan.¡±


    At the sound of his name, Ivan didn¡¯t look up. He just took a quiet step back, letting Alessia shield him from view.

 love and power 113

    ¡°Thanks for helping out today.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t have to say that.¡± Eddie flicked her forehead in a yful, big¨Cbrotherly way. ¡°Looks like the amusement park¡¯s off the table, huh? But you said he likes to draw, right?¡±


    Alessia nodded.


    ¡°Mind if I talk to him for a bit?¡±


    Her raised eyebrow said all he needed to know.


    Eddie grinned and crouched down, making himself eye level with Ivan. As soon as he did, Ivan let go of Alessia¡¯s hand and ducked behind her, using her as a shield.


    Alessia didn¡¯t try to coax him out. Instead, she just reached back and gently patted


    his head.


    ¡°Ivan, at least listen when someone¡¯s talking to you.¡± Her voice was soft, not even close to lecturing, but it had a calming steadiness to it that made it hard not to


    rx.


    Ivan stopped trying to disappear and peeked out from behind Alessia, gripping the hem of her shirt for security.


    ¡°Hi there, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Eddie. I know, it¡¯s a mouthful, so if you want, you can just call me Ed.¡± Eddie looked him straight in the eyes, his smile gentle, voice warm, and features open and kind¨Ceasy to trust.


    He offered his hand. Ivan hesitated, but Eddie didn¡¯t rush him. He just kept smiling, patient, as if he could wait all day.


    Atst, Ivan managed a quick, tentative handshake¨Cbarely a touch before retreating again.


    ¡°Great job,¡± Eddie said quietly.


    Ivan¡¯s ears turned a little pink, and he inched further behind Alessia.


    Eddie didn¡¯t push. Instead, he stood and held open the car door for them both.


    ¡°So, your studio¡¯s still running, huh?¡±


    Eddie chuckled, a fond smile on his face. ¡°Just because I¡¯m away doesn¡¯t mean it shuts down. I have someonee by and tidy up now and then.¡±


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>11.49 </b>


    Chapter <b>113 </b>


    ¡°When are you heading out again?¡±


    ¡°Not for a while. I¡¯ve got an art showing up here. You should bring Ivan by if you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Alessia turned to Ivan, who was absently tugging at his seatbelt and gazing out the window. At the sound of her voice, he nced over, eyes distant.


    Alessia justughed softly, letting the question drop, and reached over to smooth his tousled hair.


    About forty minutester, they finally pulled up to their destination. Eddie, ever the gentleman, opened the door for them and led them into his private world.


    The front garden was beautifully kept, the flowers and shrubs all pruned and vibrant. The studio itself was built from old red brick, carrying that romantic, old¨CEuropean charm¨Clike something out of a storybook castle. Ivy crawled up the walls, but the giant ss windows were spotless, letting in the afternoon light.


    Ivan looked around with wide¨Ceyed curiosity, though he stayed glued to Alessia¡¯s side, not daring to wander.


    There was a soft beep as Eddie¡¯s fingerprint unlocked the door. The lock clicked, and as the door swung open, the wind chime tinkled brightly, lifting everyone¡¯s


    mood.


    ¡°Come on in,¡± Eddie said, holding the door.


    ¡°Tea?¡± he offered.


    Alessia nodded, and Eddie set about brewing a pot.


    She hadn¡¯t been here in ages, but the ce still looked as bright, artsy, and inviting as ever. She and Justin had actually helped design the interior together, way back


    when.


    At the time, Eddie had been stuck overseas with an art show he couldn¡¯t get out of, so he¡¯d asked Alessia to handle the decorating. She hadn¡¯t expected theyout to still be exactly the same after all these years.


    ¡°Well? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten what it looks like,¡± Eddie teased, setting a mug of tea in front of Alessia and a ss of water in front of Ivan.


    ¡°Hey, I did my share of the work here,¡± she shot back, a hint of pride in her voice, refusing to let him im all the credit.


    212

 love and power 114

    <b>¡°</b>You¡¯ve got the code. Your fingerprint¡¯s in the system. Yet I never see you around here.¡±


    Eddie set his tea down on the table, matching Alessia¡¯s choice¨Cck tea, fragrant and warm.


    The aroma drifted softly through the room. Alessia took a breath, sipped, and smiled.


    ¡°Except for Mae, no one makes a better cup than you.¡±


    Eddie recognized the attempt to steer the conversation elsewhere but let it slide. His gaze shifted to Ivan, who was staring at a painting on the wall.


    ¡°Ever tried your hand at painting, Ivan?¡±


    Ivan broke his gaze from the artwork and shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got all the supplies here. Want to give it a try?¡±


    Ivan nced at Alessia, who gave him a reassuring nod. Only then did he turn back


    to Eddie and nod as well.


    ¡°The easels and paints are all set up in the next room. My art studio¡¯s a real gem¨Cnormally, I don¡¯t let anyone else in.¡± Eddie always made a point of looking people in the eye when he spoke. With his gentle features, it was disarming, almost as if you couldn¡¯t help but follow his lead.


    But Ivan¡¯s guard was up, more than Eddie expected. When Alessia didn¡¯t move, Ivan avoided Eddie¡¯s gaze and looked back at the painting on the wall.


    Eddie exchanged a quick look with Alessia, who immediately understood.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she said, her voice full of certainty, gently patting Ivan on the back of his head. ¡°I designed that studio myself. You¡¯re going to love it.¡±


    Ivan blinked a few times but eventually followed them.


    Eddie led the way, pushing open the door to the studio. Alessia gave Ivan a gentle nudge, sending him in first.


    Sunlight poured into the room, flooding it with warmth. Shadows of tree branches outside danced across the easels and bookshelves, swaying in the breeze. Even before a single line was drawn, the whole ce felt like a living painting¨Clight and shadow, ss windows, the scent of wood from the shelves. Everything felt just


    <b>7/2 </b>


    14:48


    right.


    Ivan stood frozen, eyes wide, blinking as he took it all in. Alessia rested her hand on his shoulder but didn¡¯t look at him.


    ¡°Told you, didn¡¯t I? You¡¯d love it here.¡±


    She¡¯d known from the moment she¡¯d described the view outside that Ivan would fall for this ce.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s ready for you. It¡¯d be a shame not to paint something while you¡¯re here, don¡¯t you think?¡± At some point, Eddie had already set out the supplies.


    He crouched down, offering Ivan a paintbrush. This time, Ivan didn¡¯t refuse. He took it and sat in the chair Eddie had set up for him.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. After a brief, absent¨Cminded gaze out the window, he began mixing paints.


    Though the scene outside was bright and cheerful, Ivan covered the canvas in ck paint. Then he added swathes of yellow, seemingly at random, the brushstrokes twisted and restless.


    At some point, Alessia had slipped out, savoring her tea in the hallway. Eddie sat beside Ivan, watching, a slight furrow in his brow.


    It wasn¡¯t until lunchtime, when Alessia called them out to eat, that Ivan finally put down his brush.


    By the time the others had nearly finished, Ivan¡¯s bowl was still half full. Eddie shot Alessia a look; she understood instantly, packing the leftovers into a takeout box.


    ¡°Can you stay here by yourself for a while? I¡¯ll be over there juste find me if you need anything. You¡¯ll be able to see me from here.¡±


    Ivan nced in the direction she pointed and nodded.


    ¡°Good boy.¡± Alessia ruffled his hair, her smile full of warmth and praise.


    As she walked away, she waved, and Ivan, making sure he could still see her, finally rxed and began to eat.


    ¡°So?¡± Alessia turned, her smile fading.


    ¡°There¡¯s no question¨Che¡¯s a genius with a paintbrush. But¡­¡±

 love and power 115

    Eddie pressed his lips together and set Ivan¡¯stest drawing in front of Alessia.


    ¡°Dark, twisted, suffocating¡­ That¡¯s a lot of negativity for a seven¨Cyear¨Cold. You must be a little unnerved too, right?¡± Alessia just nced at the picture.


    She¡¯d seen Ivan¡¯s artwork before¨Cshe knew it all too well.


    ¡°You¡¯ve noticed it too, haven¡¯t you? He¡¯s not like most kids on the spectrum.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Instead of answering Eddie¡¯s question, Alessia tossed out her


    own.


    ¡°If


    you ask me, it¡¯s less autism and more like¡­ he¡¯s been through something¨Csome kind of abuse, maybe? He¡¯s on guard, always, but at least he¡¯s willing to leave the house. He talks to people, so he can¡¯t be doing too badly.¡±


    Eddie propped his chin on his hand, longshes casting shadows under his eyes as he pondered.


    ¡°But if, as you say, he barely sees anyone outside and his family is so protective¡­


    then where would he have been hurt?¡±


    Exactly¨Cwhere?


    A name flickered through Alessia¡¯s mind, but without proof, she refused to say anything aloud, no matter how strong her suspicions.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve got an idea.¡± Eddie shot her a knowing nce, reading her thoughts with ease.


    But Alessia only turned to Ivan. He¡¯d finished eating and, imitating her, was quietly tidying up his lunchbox.


    ¡°He seems to like it here. Would it be alright if I brought him by from time to time? It¡¯s not healthy for a kid to be cooped up in his room all day.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be around for the next few months anyway, but even if I¡¯m not, you¡¯re wee here anytime,¡± Eddie replied without hesitation.


    ¡°And the fact that he¡¯s willing to go out is a great sign. Shutting himself in would only shrink his world smaller and smaller, and that won¡¯t help him at all.¡±


    ¡°His drawings are bleak, sure, but I actually like the style. If only I could get a little closer to him.¡± She thought of how she¡¯d once needed saving herself¨Cand now wanted to be that lifeline for her brother.


    <i>1/2 </i>


    <b>14:48</b>)


    ¡°Give it a shot. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s as distant with you as you fear.¡± Alessia¡¯s gaze lingered on Ivan for a moment before drifting away, her words hinting at


    encouragement.


    Eddie paused, then stood and walked over to Ivan.


    After a morning together, Ivan no longer shied away from him, though he didn¡¯t exactly acknowledge him either. He just stared at the spines of magazines on the bookshelf, not reaching for any.


    So different from York, another seven¨Cyear¨Cold boy at that age when every adult¡¯s patience is tested¨CIvan was quiet, gentle, even when sick, never fussy or troublesome.


    ¡°These are all up for grabs, you know,¡± Eddie said, kneeling and pulling two


    sketchbooks from the shelf.


    ¡°Want to try one of these?¡± He waved them, and Ivan¡¯s eyes followed.


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s not leaving just yet. If you¡¯re bored, you can head to the studio to draw or flip through some picture books.¡±


    At some point, Alessia had rejoined them. Hearing Eddie, she nodded. She¡¯d half¨Cexpected Ivan to refuse, but to her surprise, he took the sketchbook and wandered off to the art room on his own.


    Both adults let out a sigh of relief. Eddie trailed after him, but didn¡¯t intrude¨Che set up a new easel and started working on his own painting.


    The two of them¨Cone big, one small¨Cbusied themselves with their own projects while Alessia surveyed the room, then picked up a book to read.


    A peaceful afternoon settled in around them, a rare moment of quiet that let them all unwind.


    Time ticked by. When Alessia looked up, it was already four o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Ivan, it¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    <i>212 </i>

 love and power 116

    Alessia stepped inside and was surprised to see Ivan already seated beside Eddie. Ivan clutched a sketchbook in hisp, his gaze glued to the drawing Eddie was working on.


    ¡°Do you want to stay a bit longer?¡± Alessia asked softly, taking in the scene. She knew then that this visit hadn¡¯t been in vain.


    Ivan shook his head, holding the sketchbook a little tighter, disappointment flickering across his face at having to leave before finishing.


    Eddie set down his pencil and ruffled Ivan¡¯s hair. Instead of brushing him off, Ivan silently handed the sketchbook back.


    ¡°If you like it, you can take it home,¡± Eddie offered.


    Ivan shook his head again.


    Karen had taught him not to take things just because he liked them. What he wanted might be special to someone else too, so even if someone offered, it didn¡¯t always mean they truly wanted to give it away.


    Ivan didn¡¯t quite understand the reasoning, but he¡¯d promised Karen not to ept things from others just because he liked them.


    Eddie was a little surprised. Most kids would have snatched up the offer with delight, but even though Ivan was clearly interested, he still refused. Eddie nced at Alessia, who paused for a moment, realizing what sort of principles the Mortons had been instilling in Ivan.


    Alessia¡¯s eyes moved ever so slightly. She mouthed something to Eddie, who immediately understood and turned his attention back to Ivan.


    ¡°Have you ever been to a library?¡± Eddie asked, catching Ivan¡¯s gaze.


    Ivan nodded. Karen had taken him before. He remembered the rows of books, the time Karen used a card to borrow a stack of stories to bring home. Ivan loved the library.


    ¡°You can think of my ce like a library,¡± Eddie exined gently. ¡°You can borrow the sketchbook and bring it back next week. Then, you can take a new one home. How does that sound?¡±


    Eddie¡¯s voice was soft and patient, as always. Alessia still found it remarkable,, even after knowing him for so long. She¡¯d only dealt with two kids¡ªYork and


    <b>14:48 </b>


    Ivan¨Cpr opposites in every way. Getting through to either could be a <b>challenge</b>, but Eddie, for all his social reluctance, never seemed to run out of patience for children.


    Ivan nced at Alessia, searching her face for approval.


    ¡°Just make sure you take good care of it,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°If you damage it, you won¡¯t be able to borrow new ones next time.¡±


    Ivan nodded, his cheeks tinged pink, eyes shining as he hugged the sketchbook close. It was clear how happy he was.


    Eddie ruffled his hair again, grinning. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive you both home.¡±


    In the car, Ivan sat in the back seat, cradling the bag with the sketchbook as if it were a treasure. Alessia reached over, gently tousling his hair, then turned to look out the window. A familiar figure shed by on the sidewalk, and her brow furrowed.


    ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Eddie reacted instantly, pulling over smoothly to the curb.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I think I just saw York,¡± Alessia said, rolling down her window to peer back.


    ¡°York? The younger Tate boy?¡±


    She nodded, unbuckling her seatbelt. Her hand paused on the door handle as she nced at Ivan, who seemedpletely absorbed in his own thoughts.


    ¡°Do you want toe with me, or would you rather stay here with Eddie?¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t expect much of a response; she assumed Ivan would prefer to wait in the car. But to her surprise, he reached out and grabbed the hem of her coat.


    She froze, caught off guard. She wasn¡¯t the sentimental type, but for some reason, the gesture filled her with a quiet warmth¨Ca feeling she couldn¡¯t quite name. It was the same strange happiness she¡¯d felt the first time York had called her ¡°sister.¡±

 love and power 117

    <b>Chapter </b>117


    ¡°There¡¯ll be quite a crowd¨Care you sure you¡¯re up for it?¡± Alessia softened her voice, making it as gentle as possible.


    Ivan didn¡¯t answer, but he stubbornly refused to let go of her hand.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then.¡± Alessia gave his chubby cheek a gentle squeeze, then led him out of the car.


    The three of them walked along the sidewalk back toward the strip mall. Sure enough, outside the fast food joint, there was a familiar dog waiting by the door. Through the ss, they could see its owner hunched over his phone,pletely absorbed, with a spread of fries, burgers, and a big cup of sodaid out on the table. He looked as carefree as ever.


    After calming the dog down¨Cit perked up excitedly as soon as it saw her¨CAlessia took Ivan straight over to the table where the dog¡¯s owner sat, while Eddie lingered at the counter to ce their order.


    York, blissfully unaware of any impending doom, was still engrossed in his mobile game, muttering curses under his breath as his thumbs tapped furiously at the screen. Alessia couldn¡¯t help butugh at his obliviousness. Without warning, she snatched the phone right out of his hands.


    ¡°Hey! What the¨CAlessia?¡± York looked up, and the moment he saw her, all his


    bluster vanished.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t cursing!¡± he blurted out defensively, scrambling to his feet, but the moment his gazended on Ivan, he reacted like a cat with its tail stepped on¨Cpractically jumping out of his chair.


    ¡°Alessia! You actually brought the little squirt to a fast food ce? You never took me here! And you just took my phone! And you¡¯re about to scold me!¡± York¡¯s eyes were wide with outrage, his voice rising with every usation.


    Alessia had heard enough. She strode over and mped a hand over his mouth. Thankfully, at this hour, the ce wasn¡¯t crowded¨Cjust a few scattered nces from neighboring tables.


    ¡°Quiet. Or I¡¯ll delete your ount.¡±


    York¡¯s eyes were full of protest, but he went silent all the same. Alessia patted the seat next to her for Ivan, who slid in and sat down. She sat beside him,


    immediately picking up where York had left off in the


    game.


    <b>14.48 </b>


    In the chat window, York¡¯s teammates were stillining about him going AFK, but Alessia ignored them. Her fingers danced across the screen; special effects exploded in a blur, and within ten seconds, she¡¯d racked up two kills, promptly shutting up theiners.


    York sulked, cheeks puffed out, ring at Ivan with undisguised resentment. Ivan clutched his paper bag a little tighter, looking so small and vulnerable it was almost heartbreaking.


    Just then, Eddie arrived with a kids¡® meal in hand and slid into the booth beside York.


    ¡°Eat up. You need something in your stomach.¡±


    No kid could resist the lure of fast food, but Ivan just licked his lips, not making a


    move.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Alessia murmured, ruffling his hair, her eyes never leaving the screen.


    With her permission, Ivan finally reached for the food¨Cslowly, daintily, as if he were at a fancy restaurant with a steak knife and fine china, not a stic tray and a burger.


    York, on the other hand, shot Ivan a huffy re, then grabbed a fistful of fries and stuffed them into his mouth in protest, cheeks bulging until he looked almostical.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Alessia to carry the team to victory. The word ¡°WINNER¡± shed on the screen, and she set the phone facedown on the table.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had all this time to practice, and you still y like a rookie? But when ites to trash talk, you¡¯re a pro. How many times have I told you¨Cif I catch you cursing at strangers again, I¡¯ll sell off your gear!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t!¡± York lunged for his phone, but Alessia was quicker, pinning it to the


    table.


    He clenched his jaw and red, but didn¡¯t dare say a word.


    ¡°So, Max already headed home. Why are you still here?¡± she asked.


    York scowled, looking every bit the rebellious teenager. ¡°The old man says I¡¯ve got no manners. Told me to stay put for a while and ¡®learn some respect.¡± He said thest bit with a dramatic eye roll, making it clear exactly how he felt about that verdict.


    212

 love and power 118

    <b>Chapter </b><b>118 </b>


    ¡°So, you snuck out just to skip etiquette ss?¡±


    York, caught red¨Chanded, let out a disgruntled ¡°Tch,¡± but didn¡¯t bother denying it.


    ¡°Eat. Once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll have someone drive you back.¡±


    ¡°No way! The minute you see me, you want me gone, but you¡¯re happy to take him out for dinner, for fun!¡± York jabbed a finger at Ivan, his voice dripping with


    indignation.


    ¡°I had legitimate business.¡± Alessia wasn¡¯t even sure why she was exining herself. Right now, she felt like some cheating girlfriend caught in the act.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject. If you¡¯re not sending me back, what do you n to do? Stay out all night?¡±


    Alessia rubbed her temples, her tone weary. ¡°I-¡±


    York huffed. ¡°You¡¯ve got a new brother now, right? Why would you care about me?¡±


    ¡°New brother? He¡¯s my actual brother.¡±


    York puffed his cheeks, stabbing at the ice in his soda with a straw, sulking.


    Eddie looked over at Alessia, silently asking if she needed help, but she shook her


    head.


    ¡°Do you want toe back with me?¡± She couldn¡¯t just leave York here. Kidnappings were still a thing these days, and with how wild York had gotten living abroad, letting him wander off alone was just asking for trouble.


    York hesitated, scowling. He didn¡¯t say yes, but didn¡¯t refuse either.


    Outside by the car, Alessia hit a snag.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sit up front. You two take the back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit with him/Make him sit


    up


    front!¡±


    Alessia nced at Ivan. He clung to her hand, refusing to let go.


    ¡°Want to sit up front yourself?¡±


    ¡°No. Why does he get to sit in the back?¡± York shot a re at Ivan, who puffed his cheeks and tightened his grip on Alessia¡¯s hand, as if to say, ¡°She¡¯s my sister!¡±


    Not to be outdone, York grabbed Alessia¡¯s other hand. Left, right¨Cshe was tugged


    <b>14:48 </b>


    from both sides. Alessia closed her eyes and fought to keep her temper in check.


    In the end, all three of them squeezed into the backseat, with Rex the golden retriever sprawled at their feet.


    Alessia sighed, and from the driver¡¯s seat, Eddie let out a quiet chuckle.


    ¡°Maybe you should¡¯ve been a therapist.¡±


    ¡°Please, my temples are throbbing so hard I can practically hear my pulse.¡±


    ¡°Never seen you like this before.¡±


    ¡°And you won¡¯t again, if I have anything to say about it.¡± Alessia shot him a wide¨Ceyed re that only made Eddieugh harder.


    Suddenly, Rex nudged Ivan¡¯s foot with his wet nose. Ivan startled, yanking his feet


    away.


    ¡°Scaredy¨Ccat,¡± York snickered without mercy.


    Ivan scowled, his chubby handing down on Rex¡¯s head. He stared right at York¨Csaying nothing, but somehow saying everything.


    Now York was the one feeling left out.


    ¡°Rex!¡± he called, but the dog ignored him, licking Ivan¡¯s palm instead.


    Ivan burst into giggles, the kind that made Alessia smile¨Cshe¡¯d never seen himugh like that before.


    Ivan and Rex started ying together, while York stubbornly tried again to get Rex¡¯s attention. Before he could say another word, Alessia pinched his cheeks with two fingers, giving his face a little shake.


    York¡¯s head wobbled, but he didn¡¯t push her hand away. He just red at her, sulking.


    When they got out of the car, Rex stuck close to Ivan, tail wagging like crazy.


    ¡°Traitor,¡± York muttered, but with Alessia holding his hand, even if he was a little jealous, he didn¡¯t pull away to grab Rex¡¯s leash himself.

 love and power 119

    ¡°Thanks for your help today.¡± At the end of the street, Alessia said goodbye to Eddie.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be alright on your own? I coulde in with you, just in case,¡± Eddie offered, looking concerned.


    ¡°No need. Go on, get home. See you next week.¡±


    Knowing how stubborn Alessia could be, Eddie let it go. With her watching, he got in his car and drove off.


    Now there were just three of them left at the corner. Alessia took each boy¡¯s hand in hers, while Rex sat obediently at Ivan¡¯s feet, not moving or barking.


    ¡°Can he hold Rex¡¯s leash for a bit?¡± Alessia asked York, careful not to overstep.


    York snorted and looked away, a touch of pride in his voice. ¡°Sure, whatever. His family¡¯s so poor, no wonder he¡¯s never seen such a handsome dog.¡±


    Alessia noticed the flush on York¡¯s ears and chuckled, ruffling his hair. ¡°You little rascal, is it so hard to be nice for once?¡±


    York huffed in protest, but Alessia just smiled and turned her attention to Ivan, her tone softening.


    ¡°Rex really likes you. Could you help by holding his leash for me?¡±


    Ivan¡¯s


    eyes lit approval.


    up as he took the leash, looking up at Alessia as if hoping for


    ¡°Well done.¡± She patted his head, and Ivan ducked bashfully, cheeks pink with pride.


    York watched all this, his jealousy written all over his face.


    ¡°You only ever scold me!¡±


    ¡°If you did something good, I¡¯d praise you too,¡± Alessia replied, unfazed by his grumbling.


    ¡°So, you think he¡¯s perfect? He doesn¡¯t even talk¨Cjust stands there like a statue.¡±


    ¡°He just doesn¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±


    The two bickered back and forth, their voices filling the quiet street. The happiness that had bloomed on Ivan¡¯s face faded, and he stared down at the leash, puffing out his cheeks without realizing it.


    14.48


    Chapter <b>119 </b>


    Alessia always noticed these shifts in mood, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she gently squeezed Ivan¡¯s hand. It was a small gesture, but it had the power to bring a smile back to his face almost instantly.


    When they reached the door, Karen was startled by the dog bounding toward her.


    ¡°Rex, sit!¡± Alessiamanded sharply. Rex immediately obeyed, tail wagging and tongue lolling, eyes bright with excitement.


    Karen let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Lessie, what on earth is going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s go inside first.¡± Alessia¡¯s exhaustion was written all over her face, making Karen¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°You look beat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just this troublemaker giving me a hard time.¡± Alessia pulled York out from behind her.


    ¡°Say hello.¡± She ced a firm hand on the back of York¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Hi, Aunt Karen,¡± York muttered, reluctant but polite enough.


    Karen smiled warmly. ¡°Come on in. I made some shortbread¨Chave a little, all of you.¡± She¡¯d spent the whole day distracted with worry over Alessia and Ivan. Brendan had told her toe home early and wait for the kids.


    Unable to sit still, Karen had baked shortbread to keep herself busy and to have a treat ready for when they returned.


    The two boys sat at the table, nibbling the cookies. Rex, now reunited with his owner, flopped down at York¡¯s feet and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Lessie, what happened today?¡± Karen gently pulled Alessia into the kitchen.


    ¡°Just kids throwing tantrums. I¡¯ve already let the Tate family know¨Csomeone wille pick him up soon.¡±


    ¡°And¡­how was Ivan today?¡± Karen¡¯s eyes brimmed with worry.


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Things went much better than I expected. Actually, I¡¯ll need to take him back again next week¨Cis that alright?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Relief softened Karen¡¯s face in an instant.


    ¡°To be honest, I can hardly believe Ivan even left the house with you. You wouldn¡¯t know it from looking at him, but with everyone else he¡¯spletely closed off¨Cwon¡¯t say a word, not even to peop-¡±

 love and power 120

    <b>Chapter 120 </b>


    Karen paused for a moment, then quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°You and Ivan haven¡¯t known each other long, yet he listens to you and is happy to go out with you. He must really like you.¡±


    Parents always felt a quiet sense of relief when they saw their children getting along.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk him out in a bit, then head to the clinic. I won¡¯t be home for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°The clinic? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Karen frowned, reaching out to check Alessia¡¯s forehead.


    Alessia¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. She¡¯d gone from feeling awkward at such gestures to epting them with calm gratitude.


    ¡°Zachary¡¯s studying at the clinic, remember? I thought I¡¯d go see how he¡¯s doing¨Cand check in on Father Benedict while I¡¯m there.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll pack up some tea cakes for you to take along. I used less sugar this time, so Father Benedict can enjoy them too.¡±


    True to her word, Karen bustled off to box up the cakes, making sure to set one on a small te and hand it to Alessia.


    ¡°Have one yourself before you go. Looking after kids takes energy¨Csit and rest a


    minute.¡±


    With that, she gently ushered Alessia out of the kitchen. Both kids looked up at her, making her shake her head in mock exasperation, though the smile on her lips lingered.


    Conversations like this¨Cso ordinary, so warm¨Chad been unthinkable back in the Tate household. Yet now, they had be part of her everyday life.


    At the table, the three of them shared afternoon tea. York chattered nonstop, but his eyes darted between Alessia and Ivan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called the Tate family driver. I¡¯ll walk you down in a bit,¡± Alessia said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡± York scrunched up his face.


    ¡°You want to keep your spot, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°All you ever do is threaten me with that.¡± York pouted, stabbing a piece of cake with his fork and stuffing it in his mouth as if to vent his frustration. ¡°Can¡¯t you


    <b>1/3 </b>


    14.49


    <b>¡°</b>If it works, why change it?¡± Alessia replied, not even ncing in his direction.


    York puffed out his cheeks in annoyance. He tossed his fork aside, slouched back in his chair with his arms crossed, looking every bit the disgruntled little lord.


    Alessia shot him a sidelong nce.


    ¡°If you want toe over next time, just ask. Sneaking out every day isn¡¯t going to fly. If something happens to you, no one will know until it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°I get it,¡± York muttered, old memories flickering in his eyes.


    Seeing that York still remembered what happenedst time, Alessia felt a bit more at ease. If he was still scared, he¡¯d think twice before pulling another stunt.


    Her phone buzzed just as she finished eating.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    I¡¯ll walk you downstairs,¡± Alessia said, picking up the leash and reaching out a hand to York.


    He tried to y it cool, but couldn¡¯t hide the little smile tugging at his lips. As soon as he took her hand, he shot Ivan a smug look.


    Ivan didn¡¯t react¨Che just set down his fork and stayed seated at the table.


    ¡°Ivan, finish up and then head to your room for a bit,¡± Alessia called over her shoulder as she was pulled toward the door, one hand gripping York¡¯s and the other holding the leash.


    ¡°Easy, don¡¯t yank so hard. And make sure you close the door¨Cdon¡¯t pinch your fingers.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you worry too much,¡± York grumbled.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m heading out!¡± Alessia called out, remembering to say goodbye just as the door was about to close.


    Karen answered from the other room. By the time she came out, the door had clicked shut, and the dining room was empty.


    ¡°That girl¡­¡± Karen muttered, ncing at the closed door before turning back to clear the table.


    Inside, Ivan set his bag aside and picked up the box of paints sitting on the table¨Cthetest Kassel & Co. set Alessia had promised him if he agreed to go out with her.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    unal


    They¡¯d spent the entire day together, so she couldn¡¯t have bought it today. Which meant Alessia must have nned ahead.


    <b>3/3 </b>

 love and power 121

    <b>Chapter </b><b>121 </b>


    At the end of thene, a ck sedan sat idling by the curb.


    ¡°Miss Morton, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°It has,¡± Alessia replied, surprised to see that it was Butler Dawson who¡¯d <be </b><b>for </b>her.


    Dawson studied Alessia closely. He¡¯d expected that returning to this neighborhood would break her spirit, but seeing her now, he realized how wrong he¡¯d been.


    Alessia stood tall, her posture impable. Even in this rundown area, she seemed out of ce¨Cher presence carried a quiet grace that set her apart. The only difference Dawson noticed was a softness in her eyes, something she¡¯d never shown in the Tate household.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve found a good family,¡± Dawson said, genuine warmth coloring his voice.


    A faint smile tugged at Alessia¡¯s lips, but she chose not to answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m returning your charge to you,¡± she said, ruffling York¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡±


    With a small bow to Alessia, Dawson opened the back door.


    As the car started up, York rolled down his window. Both he and his dog stuck their heads out, wind ruffling their hair and fur.


    ¡°Alessia, if you ever want to leave, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a smart aleck,¡± Alessia said, flicking his forehead¨Cnot hard, but


    enough to leave a small red mark.


    ¡°Buckle your seatbelt. And by the way, my number hasn¡¯t changed.¡± What she meant was: don¡¯t go sneaking out again¨Cbut you can always call me.


    York sat back in the car, noticing his cell phone had somehow found its way ir his pocket. His gear was all there¨Cnothing had been pawned off. A quick nce at his game showed his team had won thetest match. Exiting the app, he opened his contacts.


    Only one name stared back at him: Alessia.


    He shut off his phone, a pang of envy twisting in his chest. He thought <b>of </b><b>Ivan</b><b>, </b>whose mother baked homemade pastries, spoke to him with <b>gentle </b><b>words</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>


    <b>1/3 </b>


    made <b>their </b><b>tiny</b><b>, </b>shabby apartment feel warm<b>. </b>Ivan <b>seemed </b><b>so </b><b>happy</b>.


    York felt a stab of jealousy. It seemed the only person who¡¯d <b>ever </b><b>cared </b><b>for </b><b>him </b>unconditionally had now been taken away.


    Two years ago


    ¡°Young master, your tutor is waiting,¡± Butler Dawson called, knocking softly <b>on </b>York¡¯s bedroom door.


    Inside, York was curled up on his bed, absorbed in a tablet game.


    ¡°Young master.¡±


    ¡°Not going. Let him go back where he came from,¡± York grumbled, fed up with being nagged. He hurled a pillow at the door. It bounced off,nding in a heap by the


    threshold.


    Dawson sighed in resignation and called Mr. Scott for instructions. The reply was blunt: use the key, and if that didn¡¯t work, break the lock. Dutifully, Dawson fetched the key, but by the time he opened the door, the room was empty.


    Panic rising, Dawson ordered the driver to circle the area, searching the roads below. He hadn¡¯t counted on York¡¯s knack for mischief¨Cthe boy had crouched in a patch of tall grass, watching until the Tate family car disappeared down the hill before stumbling out of hiding.


    Humming a tuneless melody, York set off down the winding road. What would¡¯ve been a ten¨Cminute drive, he managed to walk on his own two little legs.


    The sidewalks on either side were deserted. York shuffled along, pausing every few steps, enjoying his freedom¨Cunaware that someone had been watching him all along.


    ¡°Whose runaway rich kid is this?¡±


    ¡°Took long enough, but finally caught one.¡±


    ¡°Look at his clothes¨Che¡¯s worth a fortune.¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t scare him off.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t get far on those short legs. Farley, bring the car around and wait at the bottom.¡±


    Two men trailed York at a distance, keeping their eyes fixed on him, careful not to lose sight.


    <b>1153 </b>


    York nced over his shoulder, noticed the men walking normally, and kept on his way, unconcerned.


    Suddenly, the two men rushed forward. One of them scooped York up and broke into a run, while the other stayed close, eyes darting for any sign of trouble.


    11:53

 love and power 122

    ¡°Let me go! Who are you? Let go of me!¡± York kicked and squirmed with <b>all </b><b>his </b>might, his little legs iling as he tried to shake his head free from the man¡¯s <b>grip</b>. The man¡¯srge hand mped tightly over York¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Keep quiet, kid, or you¡¯re gonna get hurt.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we just want money. Stay still, and as soon as we get what we want, we¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°Let me go! Help! Somebody, help¨Cmmph!¡± York shouted, but the man¡¯s hand covered his whole face. York, desperate, bit down hard. The man yelped in pain and jerked his hand away, shaking it in the air.


    For a split second, York took his chance and shrieked even louder. His eyes were rimmed red, but he didn¡¯t cry; instead, he kept struggling, kept yelling for help.


    ¡°The car¡¯s here! Shove him in, quick!¡±


    ¡°This kid¡¯s slippery as an eel,¡± one of the men grumbled, finally scooping York under


    his arm.


    Suddenly, a backpack came flying and mmed into the man¡¯s back.


    He grunted, losing his grip. York broke free just as another man lunged to grab him¨Cbut a well¨Ctimed flying kick knocked him t on the pavement.


    ¡°Damn it! Who the hell-?¡± The man crashed onto the hot concrete, scraping his arm. The pain and surprise made him curse through gritted teeth.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± A ck sedan screeched to a halt, and another man in dark clothes got out.


    ¡°You little brat! Messing with us, huh?¡± The man who¡¯d been hit with the backpack tossed it aside in frustration. Now all three men closed in, advancing on Alessia.


    Alessia kept her eyes fixed on them, shielding York behind her as she slowly backed


    away.


    ¡°Alessia¡­¡± York clung to her shirt, his voice trembling with fear.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police. The station¡¯s five minutes from here, so if you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll leave now.¡± Her voice was steady, her eyes unwavering, not a trace of fear despite her slight frame.


    The men hesitated, ncing at each other, clearly second¨Cguessing themselves.


    <i>1/2 </i>


    <b>11:53 </b>


    Suddenly, the wail of sirens pierced the air. Two <b>of </b><b>the </b>men <b>stepped </b><b>back</b>, <b>but </b><b>the </b>one who¡¯d just arrived wasn¡¯t about to give up that easily.


    ¡°They¡¯re just kids! Grab them and get in the car!¡±


    The other two hesitated, but the ringleader gritted his teeth and charged <b>forward</b>.


    Alessia reacted instantly, kicking toward his groin. But he was fast¨Cclearly no stranger to a fight¨Cand caught her foot, yanking her off bnce. Alessia twisted, using his own momentum to flip him over her shoulder and m him to the ground.


    The other two rushed in to help, and even Alessia struggled against three grown men. York, wide¨Ceyed, scrambled away and dove into a nearby hedge, ignoring the scratches. When he emerged, he was gripping a long, thin branch covered in sharp


    thorns.


    ¡°Leave us alone!¡± he shouted, waving the branch wildly as he charged at the men.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The thorns raked across exposed skin, leaving angry red welts and making the man in ck curse in frustration.


    He grabbed the branch, nearly dragging York with it. Alessia let go of her attacker, Tunging to pull York back to safety. But in doing so, she was shoved hard to the ground by another man.


    The sun¨Cbaked pavement was scorching hot, and the rough concrete scraped Alessia¡¯s arms and legs, leaving raw, bleeding scratches.


    She gasped, pain twisting her features, but she pulled York close, shielding him with her body.


    The three men closed in, reaching toward them as York and Alessia braced themselves for what mighte next.

 love and power 123

    <b>Chapter </b><b>123 </b>


    York squeezed his eyes shut on instinct, but that only made him <b>more </b><b>keenly </b><b>aware </b>of Alessia¡¯s arms tightening around him¨Calmost as if she were saying, <b>I </b><b>won¡¯t </b><b>let </b>them take you.


    Her embrace soothed something deep inside him. When he finally opened <b>his </b>eyes<b>, </b>he saw Alessia¡¯s jaw set hard, her gaze locked on the man in ck. There was <b>a </b>fierce, unyielding determination in her face, as if she¡¯d fight to the bitter end.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s going on here?¡± A security guard came running down the slope, baton in hand.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± the man in ck muttered through clenched teeth. He had no choice but to leave. The car¡¯s engine revved, and the other two men scrambled in after him, speeding off in a rush.


    ¡°Are you two alright?¡± The guard jogged over, concern etched on his face.


    ¡°Please call the police,¡± Alessia said, loosening her grip on York as she slowly stood. H¨¦r expression had already slipped back to its usual calm, and when she nced at her arm¨Cnow bloody and torn¨Cshe only frowned slightly, as if it were a minor inconvenience.


    ¡°Alessia¡­ are you okay?¡± York¡¯s vision blurred as he looked up at her, the tears he¡¯d been fighting finally spilling over.


    He wiped at his face, but the tears just kepting. His hands were covered in tiny cuts, his hair a wild mess with a few leaves still tangled in it. At some point, his shirt had been torn, and his face was streaked with dirt and tears¨Ca sorry sight, really, like a lost child.


    Alessia had half a mind to scold him, but in the end, she just plucked the leaves from his hair and gave his head a gentle rub.


    ¡°Is this your phone?¡± The guard bent to pick up a phone ringing nearby.


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Alessia took it from him and silenced the ring siren.


    ¡°Which family are you with?¡±


    ¡°The Tate family.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already called the police. But you look pretty hurt¨CI should call an ambnce.¡±


    ¡°No need. Our family doctor can get here faster,¡± Alessia replied, pulling a tracksuit


    11:54


    <b>from </b><b>her </b><b>backpack </b><b>and</b>, <b>with </b><b>the </b><b>guard¡¯s </b><b>help</b><b>, </b><b>wrapping </b><b>it </b><b>around </b><b>her </b><b>bleeding </b>armi


    The <b>guard </b>nodded, understanding¨Crich families always <b>had </b><b>their </b><b>own </b><b>private </b>doctors. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of admiration for Alessia<b>, </b><b>who </b><b>stayed </b><b>so </bposed despite her obvious pain.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you in the car. I¡¯ll drive you home. I¡¯ll need to get <b>your </b><b>statements </bter,¡± he said.


    Alessia didn¡¯t protest. She took York¡¯s hand and led him to the car. The whole ride back, York was silent, clinging tight to her hand.


    ¡°Mr. Tate? Yes, it¡¯s the security guard¡­ Your younger son almost got grabbed by some traffickers, but¨Cdon¡¯t worry, he¡¯s safe. Your daughter was there¨Cshe was very brave. She got hurt, but¡­ Ah, I see. Of course, I¡¯ll speak with your housekeeper instead,¡± the guard said into his phone, then hung up, looking awkward.


    His gaze drifted to the siblings. Their own father, too busy with business to even speak to them after such a close call. The guard thought of his own three¨Cyear¨Cold daughter, and his heart ached for these two.


    ¡°Mr. Tate¡¯s tied up at work. He said to coordinate with


    your butler.¡±


    ¡°Please have a seat. Butler Dawson should be here any minute,¡± Alessia said, as if she¡¯d grown used to this routine. She made herselffortable on the sofa. Mae, the housekeeper, bustled over, her face full of worry. She fetched the first aid kit and called the family doctor at once.


    ¡°Oh dear¡­ Oh my goodness¡­¡± Mae g¨¢sped at the sight of Alessia¡¯s wound, sucking in a sharp breath, hands trembling as she tried to figure out what to do.


    Alessia, by contrast, was calm¨Calmost detached, as if the injury belonged to someone else. She coolly instructed Mae on how to disinfect and dress the wound. Soon, Butler Dawson arrived with two police officers. They listened as Alessia gave her statementposed and thorough, even recalling the license te and describing two of the men in detail.


    ¡°You did well, but that was reckless. If the guard hadn¡¯t shown up, both of you could¡¯ve been taken,¡± Dawson admonished gently.


    ¡°Say thank you to the police officers and the security guard,¡± Alessia told York, giving his head another reassuring pat. He was still shaken, but obediently did as he was told.

 love and power 124

    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t go running off, alright? Look at what you put your sister through. A young man¡¯s supposed to protect his big sister, you know.¡± The police officer ruffled York¡¯s hair before following Butler Dawson out of the room.


    Now, only Mae, York, Alessia, and the family doctor¨Cwho was tending to Alessia¡¯s wounds¨Cremained in the foyer.


    ¡°All done. Try to keep your wounds dry for the next couple of days. If you start running a fever, get in touch with me right away, and steer clear of anything spicy for now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°No trouble at all.¡±


    ¡°Mae, would you see the doctor out?¡±


    Mae nodded, and the two left, leaving the siblings alone in the vast entrance hall. Alessia crossed her legs, watching her little brother huddled in the corner of the


    couch.


    ¡°Scared now, are you?¡±


    York kept his eyes down, fidgeting nervously.


    It was rare to see the family¡¯s little terror looking so subdued. Alessia felt her urge to scold him melt away. Judging by how shaken he was, she figured York would probably keep his head down for a while.


    The doctor¡¯s medicine would only do so much; she¡¯d have to stop by the clinic tomorrow, even if it meant getting a lecture from the old physician there.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Alessia snapped out of her thoughts. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know it¡¯d turn out like this. I just¡­ I just didn¡¯t want to go to ss. I never meant for you to get hurt. I didn¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    The words tumbled out, and then York burst into tears, sobbing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± over again through a mess of tears and snot.


    and


    Alessia wrinkled her nose at the sight, but in the end, she just sighed.


    ¡°Come here.¡± She beckoned him over, and York scrambled awkwardly across the couch, hands and knees both.


    11:54


    <b>Truth </b><b>be </b><b>told</b><b>, </b><b>the </b><b>two </b><b>of </b>them weren¡¯t <b>especially </b><b>close</b><b>. </b><b>Their </b><b>rtionship </b>was more <b>of </b><b>a </b><b>ssic </b><b>sibling </b>rivalry<b>¨C</b>pranks and payback<b>, </b><b>a </b>little <b>more </b><b>fighting </b><b>than </b>loving


    York was only five, after all, and Alessia had already been toughened <b>up </b><b>by </b><b>Max¡¯s </b>antics. York never managed to get the better of her, but that didn¡¯t stop <b>him </b><b>from </b>trying every single day, just to get some attention.


    Alessia knew that was all he really wanted, so when she was bored, she¡¯d <b>y </b>along.


    Thistest incident, for all the trouble it caused, might actually do York some <b>good</b>. He¡¯d gotten a little too used to being spoiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even hurt. What are you blubbering about?¡± Alessia grumbled, but she grabbed a couple of tissues and wiped his face anyway.


    ¡°I won¡¯t prank you for a while,¡± York sniffled, still huping from crying so hard.


    Alessia flicked his forehead lightly and didn¡¯t say another word.


    For a while after that, York acted like a kid desperate to earn forgiveness. He¡¯d bring Alessia snacks or a ss of water, then scurry off without a word, too embarrassed to stick around.


    At first, Alessia wondered what his deal was, but eventually she just let him be.


    The three men who¡¯d taken York were caught soon after. Turned out, they were repeat offenders¨Cbefore this, they¡¯d already imed two lives.


    The first time, they¡¯d tried to extort money from a victim¡¯s parents by severing the victim¡¯s hands and legs, but with zero medical sense, they let the poor soul bleed out on the way to the hospital. The second time, when the ransom didn¡¯te through, they killed their hostage. York¡­ would have been the third.


    The story made the evening news, and only then did York realize just how close he¡¯de to not making it home.


    For weeks after, York would wake up screaming from nightmares. By the time Alessia heard about it, the dark circles under his eyes were practically a badge of


    honor.


    One day, passing by a pet store, Alessia wasn¡¯t sure what came over her. S. ended up bringing home a dog. The little guy was sharp as a tack and stuck to York like glue.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem to have much loyalty¨Cmight as well give him to you,¡± Alessia said, handing the leash over.


    <b>York</b><b>, </b><b>feeling </b><b>guilty </b><b>about </b><b>her </b><b>injury</b><b>, </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>protest </b><b>for </b><b>once</b>. <b>He </b><b>was </b><b>thrilled </b>


    <b>Miraculously</b><b>, </b><b>the </b>nightmares stopped. That <b>dog</b><b>, </b><b>Rex</b><b>, </b><b>has </b><b>been </b><b>with </b><b>him </b>ever since <b>Not long </b><b>after</b>, though, York was sent away to Merovia.

 love and power 125

    ¡°<b>We¡¯ve </b><b>arrived</b><b>, </b>young master.¡± The butler opened the <b>car </b><b>door</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>boy </b><b>and </b><b>dog </b>stepped out together. Aside from a few scattered staff, the grand <b>house </b><b>felt </b><b>utterly </b>devoid of warmth or life.


    ¡°No one¡¯sing home for dinner tonight?¡± The boy¡¯s face was babyish<b>, </b><b>but </b><b>his </b>tone held a chill far beyond his years.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Morton are both attending a g this evening. But your sister¡¯s upstairs,¡± Mae replied, setting out his shoes by the door.


    ¡°Just bring my dinner up to my room. Rex,e.¡± York¡¯s voice was t, betraying nothing. He swapped his shoes, took Rex¡¯s leash, and headed for the stairs.


    He was already in a sour mood, and it only got worse when he nearly collided with Ileanaing down from upstairs. Whatever mischief he might¡¯ve plotted on a better day, York wasn¡¯t interested today¨Che just kept walking, his dog in tow.


    ¡°At the very least, I¡¯m still your big sister. Doesn¡¯t that warrant a greeting?¡± Ileana¡¯s annoyance was in; York¡¯s indifference stung.


    Back at the Morton family estate, Ivan would never have dared treat her like this.


    York stopped and let out a derisiveugh. ¡°You want me to call you ¡®Miss Morton<b>¡® </b>and pretend you¡¯re on my level?¡±


    Ileana¡¯s face fell. Her brothers had both embarrassed hertely, and she was done putting up with it.


    ¡°And Alessia actually deserves that name? Don¡¯t forget¨Cshe¡¯s a Morton now!¡± Anger shed in Ileana¡¯s eyes. She clenched her fists, fury finally outweighing her wariness. She reached out, but York didn¡¯t notice the threat at all.


    ¡°So what? Don¡¯t tter yourself. Compared to Alessia, what makes you think you


    measure up?¡±


    Before York had even finished, a sharp scream shattered the silence of the mansion. A figure tumbled/down the stairs, limbs iling all the way to the marble


    floor below.


    Meanwhile, having seen/York off, Alessia caught the city bus to the clinic. The alleyway was as quiet as ever¨Ceven on weekends, it never really came alive.


    She walked into the backyard, the old wooden door yawning open as usual. Xander was sprawled out in his favorite armchair, opera music ying from the radio. He


    <b>11:54 </b>1


    <b>hummed </b><b>along</b>, <b>eyes </b><b>half</b>¨C<b>closed</b><b>, </b><b>the </b><b>very </b><b>picture </b><b>of </b><b>contentment</b>.


    <b>¡°</b><b>No </b><b>snacks </b><b>today</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Well, if it isn¡¯t you again! Am I seeing things, or did you <b>actually </b><be </b><b>by </b><b>in </b>broad <b>daylight</b>?<b>¡± </b>Xander sat up, teasing Alessia, though the grin tugging <b>at </b><b>his </b><b>lips </b><b>gave </b>him away.


    ¡°Just here to check on my brother,¡± Alessia shot back, deliberately <b>provoking </b><b>him</b>.


    ¡°Heartless kid.¡±


    ¡°Heartless, am I? Then maybe I¡¯ll just give this to the others.¡± Alessia dangled <b>a </b>paper bag in front of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Xander¡¯s eyes lit up. Ever since Alessia cleared out his snack <b>stash </bst time, he¡¯d been craving something sweet.


    ¡°My mom sent over some lemon bars¨Cfresh out of the oven.¡± Alessia opened the box and set out a fork.


    Xander wasted no time. He grabbed a piece, took a bite, and closed his eyes in bliss.


    ¡°These are fantastic.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat them all¨Csave some for the others,¡± Alessia warned.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I hear you.¡± Xander waved her off.


    ¡°Where are the other two?¡± Alessia asked, but instead of leaving, she pulled up a chair to sit beside him.


    ¡°They¡¯re in the front room.¡±


    ¡°And? How are they doing?¡±


    ¡°Not bad at all. Quick learners, polite, good with people¨Cthey¡¯ve got promise.¡± Xander had already downed three lemon bars in the time it took topliment


    them.


    Alessia nodded; it was just as she¡¯d expected.


    ¡°Did Cole get back?¡±


    ¡°He did. First thing he did was visit Ms. June.¡±


    Xander set down his fork and let out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°The situation¡­ isn¡¯t looking good. But I¡¯m sure you already know that.¡±


    Chapter <b>125 </b>


    Alessia pressed her lips together and looked down, silent.


    She knew. Cole knew too. But as long as he didn¡¯t speak the words<b>, </b>she wouldn¡¯t force them out. People need something to hope for, after all. They all believed hard work counted for more than miracles, and they¡¯d give every ounce they had to make things right.


    But now, she found herself hoping for a miracle all the same.


    ¡°Master, here¡¯s the order form for the new supplies. Could you take a look-? Lessie?¡±

 love and power 126

    <b>Chapter </b>126


    During the lull, Zachary hurried over, a sheet of paper in hand. He <b>paused </b><b>when </b>he saw Alessia, then broke into a smile.


    ¡°Hey, how are you settling in? Everything okay?¡± Alessia waved at him, realizing¨Calmost absently¨Cthat somehow, she¡¯d slipped into an easy <b>closeness </b>


    with the Morton family. She hadn¡¯t even noticed it happening.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. When did you get here?¡± Zachary asked.


    ¡°Just now. Mom made some shortbread, told me to bring it over for Father Benedict to try.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Ivan doing?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s alright,¡± Alessia replied, lifting her chin with a hint of pride.


    Zachary found her adorable and ruffled her hair. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡±


    ¡°Zachary, have you signed off on that list yet?¡± Six¡¯s voice echoed before he appeared, loud as ever. The reminder pulled Zachary back to his task, and he grinned sheepishly.


    ¡°Sorry, Father.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been running around all day. Let¡¯s wrap things up and have dinner,¡± Xander said, taking the pen and paper from Zachary and signing his name with a flourish.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zachary headed off, and right on cue, Six strode in.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t our dazzling, brilliant Lessie.¡±


    ¡°Getting prettyfortable using my full name, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°My bad.¡± Six pressed his palms together in mock apology, not the least bit hesitant.


    Alessia, long used to Six¡¯s antics, gave him a light smack on the head. ¡°Go on, have some shortbread.¡±


    ¡°Homemade by Lessie¡¯s mom herself¨Ctastes just as good as anything from Blossom Bakery.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ve got to try it.¡°/Six took a bite, his eyes lighting up. In no time, he¡¯d polished off most of the te.


    ¡°Hey, hey, I said you could have one piece, not the whole tray! Show some respect


    <b>11:54 </b>


    <b>for </b><b>your </b><b>elders</b>, will <b>you</b><b>? </b><b>That¡¯s </b><b>enough</b><b>¨C</b><b>leave </b><b>some </b>for <b>the </b><b>rest </b><b>of </b>us! <b>blocked </b><b>him</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>Six </b>kept trying to <b>sneak </b>extra <b>pieces</b><b>, </b><b>one </b><b>with </b><b>each </b>hand


    <b>The </b><b>courtyard </b>buzzed withughter and chatter. Alessia didn¡¯t <b>try </b><b>to </b><b>stop </b><b>them</b>, she just watched, her own smile softer than she realized¨Cso gentle it <b>made </b><b>you </b><b>want </b><b>to </b>shower her with every good thing in the world.


    When Zachary returned, this was the scene he walked into. He knew Alessia <b>was </b>doing well, but moments like this always tugged <b>at </b>something tender inside <b>him</b>. Ordinary as it was, it felt precious¨Cmaybe because Alessia, for all her breezy confidence, cared deeply for those around her. Anyone who paid attention <b>could </b>


    see it.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s grab the tables,¡± someone called.


    Lost in thought, Zachary didn¡¯t notice Six appear beside him until he was being pulled toward the main hall.


    ¡°That room over there¨Cit¡¯s for Alessia. If she wants, the whole clinic could be hers,¡± Six said, pointing to the biggest, sunniest room in the house apart from Xander¡¯s. ¡°Is there something you¡¯re trying to say?¡± Zachary heard the undertone clearly.


    ¡°If Alessia hadn¡¯t brought you here, you wouldn¡¯t have made it to your twenty¨Cfifth birthday.¡±


    The words made Zachary freeze.


    Six nced at him,pletely unruffled. ¡°Not that you¡¯d know. But if believe me-¡±


    <b>you </b>


    don¡¯t


    ¡°I believe you,¡± Zachary cut him off. He knew his own¨Cbody¨Chad always figured he was buying time, at best. He¡¯d never told his family, never let himself hope for more. But the way Six said it¡­ it was more than hope. It was certainty.


    Six noticed the surprise on Zachary¡¯s face and shrugged.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if you know or not. What I¡¯m saying is: you¡¯re capable, I¡¯ll give you that. But if Alessia ever gets mistreated in your family¨Ceven a little¨CI won¡¯t wait for Father Benedict to kick you out. I¡¯ll be the first one to throw you out myself. Preferably after rearranging your face.¡±

 love and power 127

    <b>The </b><b>teenage </b>boy, no more than thirteen or fourteen, had none of <b>his </b><b>usual </b>swagger tonight. There was a seriousness in his voice, a determined look <b>in </b><b>his </b><b>eyes</b>.


    ¡°Alright then. If I ever let Lessie down, you can beat me up and toss <b>me </b><b>out</b><b>, </b><b>Fair </b>enough?¡±


    Zachary could sense the boy¡¯s sincerity, so he didn¡¯t brush off the promise. Instead, he gave it real consideration and answered just as earnestly.


    Dinner was nearly over when a low rumble of thunder echoed from the sky.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to rain,¡± Xander said, ncing upward. The clouds were ck and heavy, blotting out everything.


    ¡°We¡¯d better not overstay,¡± he added.


    ¡°Yeah, school¡¯s tomorrow. Take an umbre when you leave, or you¡¯ll get soaked,¡± Xander said, remembering at thest moment that Monday was just around the corner, and shelving his earlier thought of asking Alessia to stay the night.


    ¡°Grab one for me, would you?¡± Alessia said. She didn¡¯t say who she was talking to, but Six immediately shoveled down thest bite in his bowl, set it aside, and headed for the front porch.


    Just as the two of them slipped out, another p of thunder rolled by, and then the rain began, a gentle drizzle at first, quickly swelling into a steady downpour.


    1


    Six sat on the doorstep, watching raindrops ssh into the yard, pooling into little puddles across the gstones. His gaze grew distant, as the rain picked up.


    The sky had darkened, and the rain turned heavy. A boy¨Cmaybe ten or eleven¨Ccame racing into the alley, water sttering over his already battered sneakers. The soles, long worn thin, finally gave out.


    He looked at his ruined canvas shoes, then nced back over his shoulder. With a huff, he ducked into the shelter of a crumbling brick wall, deciding to wait out the


    storm.


    Sitting down, he tugged off the shoes and inspected them. No fixing them this time. He set them aside, then peeled his soaked hair from his forehead and yan¡® ¡®his oversized T¨Cshirt over his head, using it to towel off as best he could. Afterward, he just stared at the rain, lost in thought.


    Lately, it had been raining almost every day. Rainy season, people called it. He¡¯d


    <b>11</b><b>:</b>541


    <b>been </b><b>caught </b><b>out </b><b>without </b><b>an </b><b>umbre </b><b>more </b><b>times </b><b>than </b><b>he </b><b>could </b><b>count</b>. Now <b>In </b><b>the </b><b>corner</b><b>, </b><b>he </b><b>shifted </b><b>until </b><b>he </b><b>found </b>a <b>spot </b><b>that </b><b>was </b><b>halfway </b></divfortable <b>nning </b><b>to </b><b>nap </b>until the rain let up<b>¨C</b><b>If </b>only life <b>would </b><b>let </b>him.


    But peace was never his to keep. Frowning, he got up, grabbed <b>his </b><b>shoes</b><b>, </b>and followed the voices echoing down the alley.


    ¡°Come on, princess, just send us a little cash and we¡¯ll let you go. You¡¯re <b>from </b>Aristocrat Academy, aren¡¯t you? What¡¯s a few bucks to someone like <b>you</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Yeah, have a little mercy, princess. I haven¡¯t eaten in three days,¡± the blond¨Chaired guy said with a sneer, sharing a look with his buddy before both of them burst <b>out </bughing.


    They¡¯d cornered a girl in a crisp, upscale school uniform. One after the other, they taunted her, their snickers grating and mean. The girl held an umbre, her face shadowed and unreadable.


    ¡°Hey. What the hell are you doing?¡± the boy called out, rubbing his head, his patience already worn thin.


    The two thugs startled, but when they saw who it was, they rxed. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just Six. Orphan boy himself.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, orphan? His mom just ran off with some other guy, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, exactly.¡±


    Their jeering was loud and cruel, and, Six¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Blondie, is it because I didn¡¯t smack you hard enoughst time that you¡¯re still running your mouth?¡± Six¡¯s re made Blondie shrink back instinctively.


    ¡°Psycho,¡± Blondie spat, but he kept his distance.


    Last time, he¡¯d made a crack about Six¡¯s mom, and Six had gone ballistic, swinging a brick at his head. Blondie still felt the ringing in his skull.


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who clocked you?¡± his friend said, sizing Six up with open contempt. ¡°Seriously, kid, mind your own business and scram.¡±


    That was enough to push Six¡¯s temper over the edge. He hurled his ruined shoe at them. Blondie¡¯s friend deflected it; the shoended in a lonely corner of the alley.


    Alessia tipped her umbre back just a little, her eyes meeting Six¡¯s.


    ¡°Just keep walking straight and you¡¯ll be out of here,¡± Six said, his voice steady, The two thugs bristled, growing even more annoyed.

 love and power 128

    <b>Chapter </b><b>128 </b>


    ¡°What¡¯s this? ying the knight in shining armor now?¡± The blond kid reached out, aiming to sling an arm around Alessia¡¯s shoulders, but she blocked him with her umbre, casual as could be.


    ¡°Knight, my ass. I just can¡¯t fucking stand you.¡± The boy¨Cbarely older than ten, thin and wiry from years of going hungry¨Cstood his ground against the two <i>teens </i>towering over him, his defiance undiminished.


    Words were pointless now<i>. </i>Six¡¯s gaze darted around. He grabbed a stick from beside the trash can, flipping it in his hand, testing the weight.


    ¡°Landon, that kid¡¯s nuts. Let¡¯s ditch it,¡± Blondie whispered, nerves getting the better of him.


    Unlike them, Six had <i>no </i>one to rely on, nothing to lose. He fought hard, always had. Anyone who messed with him never got off easy, and after a while, people in the neighborhood learned to keep their distance¨Cmaybe toss an insult, but never push it further.


    ¡°What are you, scared? You think two guys can¡¯t handle one scrawny kid? If word gets out, I¡¯ll be aughingstock!¡± Landon sneered, shoving Blondie with open


    contempt.


    ¡°But he-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Enough!¡± Landon cut him off, impatient. ¡°Watch the girl. Don¡¯t let her get away.¡±


    Blondie grit his teeth and backed up, blocking the exit to the alley.


    Just then, Six charged, swinging the stick straight for Landon¡¯s shoulder. Landon, taller and heavier by far, caught Six and pinned him down almost immediately.


    The stick ttered aside, but Six wasn¡¯t backing off. He slipped every punch Landon threw, ducking and weaving, forcing Landon to curse under his breath, frustration mounting. Finally, Landon managed to grab him by the throat.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, the tip of Alessia¡¯s umbre jabbed hard into Landon¡¯s back, hitting just the right spot to make him buckle. Six wriggled free in the chaos.


    Landon, furious, spun around to face Alessia, but Six leapt at his back, yang him


    into a headlock.


    ¡®Dammit! Get over here and help!¡± Landon roared. Blondie scrambled forward, but


    <b>Chapter </b>128


    tripped<b>¨C</b><b>Alessia </b>had <b>hooked </b>his ankle <b>with </b><b>her </b><b>umbre</b><b>, </b><b>sending </b><b>him </b><b>sprawling </b><b>face</b>¨C<b>first </b>onto the ground.


    ¡°Useless idiot!¡± Landon snapped. One hand pulled desperately at <b>Six¡¯s </b><b>grip</b><b>, </b><b>the </b>other fumbled in his pocket.


    A sh of cold steel¨CSix gasped as Landon shed at him, tossing him <b>to </b><b>the </b>ground. Blood welled up from Six¡¯s shin, trickling between his fingers as he clutched his leg.


    ¡°Thought you could take me? Die, punk!¡± Landon hissed, raising the knife for another strike. But before he couldnd a blow, Alessia flicked her umbre, sending the de flying from his grasp.


    Landon lunged for the umbre, but Alessia was faster, spinning it deftly out of reach. As Landon turned, the handle caught him square on the bridge of his nose.


    Something warm dripped from his nostrils. Landon swiped his fingers across his face, staring in disbelief at the smear of blood.


    He red, rage burning in his eyes, but Alessia¡¯s expression never changed¨Ccalm and unbothered. The only clue to her intent was the sharp whoosh as her umbre cut through the air.


    Landon stumbled back, instinctively seeking help, only to <i>find </i>Blondie sprawled on the ground, his arm twisted at an unnatural angle, face contorted in pain.


    Swearing, Landon bolted for the end of the alley, tripping over Six and nearly facenting in the process. Blondie,/grimacing, staggered to his feet and limped after him.


    Silence settled over the alley. At some point, the rain had stopped.

 love and power 129

    <b>¡°</b><b>Can </b><b>you still </b>walk?¡± Alessia reached out her hand. <b>The </b><b>girl </b><b>was </b>so <b>clean </b><b>and </b><b>put</b><b>¨C</b>together that Six instinctively pulled his own hand back. He <b>gritted </b><b>his </b>teeth and pushed himself upright, but his legs buckled, sending him stumbling backward. Alessia caught him just in time.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Six muttered, leaning against the wall for support. ¡°Sorry, I <b>probably </b><b>got </b>you dirty.¡± He kept his eyes fixed on the ground, not daring to meet hers.


    One look at Alessia, and it was obvious¨Cshe was the daughter of a happy<b>, </b>well<b>¨C</b><b>off </b>family. Six could stand up to street thugs without flinching, but something about these spotless, well¨Cdressed students always made him painfully aware of how <b>out </b>of ce he was.


    ¡°Dirty? Where?¡± Her voice was clear and gentle, like fresh spring water.


    Six finally looked up. Alessia was examining her school uniform, searching for any trace of dirt, but there wasn¡¯t so much as a smudge.


    He opened his mouth to reply, but no words came out.


    Voices echoed in his mind, a chaotic jumble of sneers and taunts from his past:


    ¡°Disgusting¨Cwhere¡¯d this little beggare from?¡±


    ¡°Mom, he smells awful!¡±


    ¡°Poor kid, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Orphan, what a pity.¡±


    ¡°Wild child! Bastard!¡±


    ¡°His mother ran off. No one wants him!¡±


    The cruel words and faces crowded his thoughts, making his head pound and his expression twist in pain.


    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± Alessia¡¯s brow furrowed with concern as she watched Six flush red with fever.


    She crouched down, rummaged through her backpack, and pulled out a silk <b>scarf </b>to bandage his wound.


    ¡°Hey, kid.¡± Alessia gently patted his cheek. Six mumbled something under his


    11:54)


    <b>breath</b><b>, </b><b>eyes </b><b>still </b><b>closed</b><b>, </b><b>his </b><b>breathing </b><b>shallow </b><b>and </b><b>quick </b>


    She <b>checked </b>his forehead<b>, </b>sighed, then shifted her <b>backpack </b><b>to </b><b>her </b><b>front </b>and with 2 <b>resigned </b>determination, hoisted him onto her back. Luckily<b>, </b><b>Six </b><b>was </b><b>so </b><b>light</b>¨Cfar <b>smaller </b>than most ten¨Cyear¨Colds¨Cthat a fourteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl <b>could </b><b>carry </b><b>him </b>with


    <b>ease</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Where¡¯d you find this kid?¡± a woman¡¯s voice called as they reached home.


    ¡°Picked him up.¡±


    ¡°Let me carry him. Go change your clothes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just grab something from the store¨CI¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Through a haze, Six heard two voices, one older and a bit gruff, the other clear <b>and </b>light as a bell, drifting in and out as if from another world¡­


    When he finally woke again, he was lying somewherepletely unfamiliar. The nket smelled faintly of sunshine, warm andforting. Six¡¯s eyelids fluttered shut, but a momentter he bolted upright.


    He sat up too fast. The room spun and everything went dark¨Che copsed back onto the bed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a pretty high fever. Just stay put. As for your leg, it¡¯s nothing serious. Rest for a few days and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Six realized then that there was an old man standing at a table across the room, sorting through herbs with an old¨Cfashioned bnce scale.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money,¡± Six said quietly.


    He could tell without even looking that someone had changed his clothes. The fabric against his skin was soft and fit perfectly¨Cnot scratchy or ill¨Cfitting, but¡­fortable.


    ¡°Well, what should we do?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes twinkled with humor. ¡°Maybe you can stay and work for me, then.¡± He set the scale aside and walked over.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty strong. I can help you carry things,¡± Six offered, speaking more out of habit than hope. He stared up at the ceiling, his eyes hollow and distant.


    ¡°Strong, are you? You¡¯re much skinnier than most kids your age. The <b>cra</b>. here are full of precious medicines¨Cwhat if you drop one?¡± The old man, Xander, chuckled as he ced a damp cloth on Six¡¯s forehead.


    Six shut his eyes, his senses sharpening in the dark.


    ¡°I¡¯m good in a fight.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t exactly the mafia,¡± Xander replied, only half¨Cjoking.


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°What should you do? Hmm, I¡¯ll have to think about that.¡± Xander¡¯s footsteps faded


    as he walked away.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

 love and power 130

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, so you can just rx. An old man like <b>me </b>isn¡¯t <b>about </b>to hire someone who¡¯s sick to work for him.¡±


    ¡°What about the person who brought me here?¡±


    ¡°You mean Alessia? She¡¯s in the other room changing clothes. That little <b>girl¡¯s </b>stronger than she looks¨Ccarried you all the way here. Mind telling me what happened?¡±


    Six fell silent.


    ¡°I think I can guess,¡± Xander went on. ¡°She¡¯s young, but she¡¯s got <i>some </i>sense of responsibility. What about your parents?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re dead.¡± Six¡¯s reply was t, with not a hint of emotion.


    Now it was Xander¡¯s turn to fall silent.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. Honestly, it¡¯s probably better this way.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Six.¡±


    ¡°Six? Like the number?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just easy to say.¡± Nost name, not even an attempt to pretend.


    Sixy back on the bed and gave a bitter littleugh at himself.


    ¡°So where do you live? What school do you go to?¡±


    ¡°I can stay anywhere.¡± He was alone, after all¨Cwhat did it matter where he lived? ¡°<b>I </b>don¡¯t go to school anymore. It¡¯s pointless.¡±


    Teachers, ssmates, the good and the bad¨Che found them all exhausting.


    Xander was at a loss for words. Just then, the door creaked open and Alessia came in, holding a shoebox.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Did you drink the ginger tea?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Alessia opened the box and set a pair of shoes by the bed. She stood up and, pulling away the towel, finally realized Six was awake.


    <b>11:55 </b>1


    <b>¡°</b><b>You¡¯re </b><b>up</b><b>? </b><b>Your </b><b>old </b><b>shoes </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>make </b><b>it</b><b>, </b><b>so </b><b>here¡¯s </b><b>a </b><b>new </b><b>pair</b>. Thanks for you


    help<b>, </b><b>by </b><b>the </b><b>way</b>.¡± Her <b>tone was </b><b>casual</b><b>, </b>as If <b>she </b><b>was </b><b>just </b><b>asking </b><b>about </b>the weather ¡°<b>They </b><b>were </b><b>pretty </b>much falling apart anyway.¡±


    ¡°Then perfect¨Cyou¡¯ve got new ones.¡± Alessia draped the towel back <b>over </b><b>his </b>forehead.


    Six was caught off guard by her straightforwardness and found himself <b>at </b><b>a </b><b>loss </b>for words, while Xander couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°That¡¯s just how she is. Go on, put them on. She already cut the tags off<b>, </b><b>and there </b>aren¡¯t any other kids your age around here. No one else will use them.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you,¡± Six murmured.


    ¡°Those supplements¨Care they for him?¡± Alessia picked up one of the bottles, sniffed it, and set it back down.


    ¡°He¡¯s in decent shape, just a bit malnourished. Let¡¯s work on that first; once he¡¯s eating well, he¡¯ll start growing.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m leaving soon anyway.¡± Six knew they were talking about him.


    ¡°Leaving? Where to? Are youing back tomorrow? If you are, I¡¯ll have to start the soup early. You know, if you never grow taller than five feet, you¡¯ll have a hard time finding a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m noting back. I¡¯ll pay you back when I¡¯ve earned the money.¡± Six took off the towel and, this time, carefully sat up.,


    ¡°You¡¯re not even eighteen. You can¡¯t get a job. What are you going to do, rob a bank? Even if you pay us back when you turn eighteen, that¡¯s, what, eight years from now? And with intion these days¡­ that¡¯s not exactly a great deal.¡±


    Alessia turned toward him, arms folded.


    ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡± Six¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line.


    words made Six look over at her, wary.


    ¡°Well, I do have an idea.¡± Alessia¡¯s t


    ¡°Judging by the look of you, you¡¯re used to skipping meals. Why not stay here?¡± Alessia sized him up.


    ¡°Are you feeling sorry <i>for </i>me?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything about you that needs pity?¡± Alessia shot back without missing a beat, leaving <i>Six </i>momentarily speechless. She just kept talking as if she hadn¡¯t


    <b>noticed</b>.


    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b><b>seem </b>all <b>right</b>, and my father <b>could use </b>an <b>extra </b><b>hand </b><b>around </b><b>here </b>now that he¡¯s <b>getting </b>older. Want to give it a try<b>? </b>I¡¯ll be up front¨Cmeals <b>and </b><b>a </b><b>bed </b>are covered, but there¡¯s no sry. Basically, you¡¯d be working for <b>free</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Working for free¡­¡±


    ¡°Getting old¡­¡±


    Thatst bit hit both Xander and Six right where it hurt.

 love and power 131

    <b>Chapter </b><b>131 </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m not that desperate¡­ am I?¡±


    ¡°Yes<b>!</b>¡±


    Xander hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence before Six jumped at the offer <b>without </b>


    hesitation.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid, nor did he feel the least bit humiliated. For a ten¨Cyear¨Cold like <b>him</b><b>, </b>having a roof over his head and food on the table was already a stroke of luck¨Cwhat more could he really expect? Wandering the streets like a stray dog, getting into fights just to protect some so¨Ccalled pride¨Cwhat was the point?


    Alessia seemed satisfied with his quick understanding. If he¡¯d insisted on leaving, she wouldn¡¯t have stopped him. The opportunity was there, just once¨Cit was up to him to take it, and there was never any point in trying to force someone to stay.


    ¡°Do you have any paperwork? Like a birth certificate or ID?¡±


    Six looked puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Alessia frowned. Xander motioned for her toe over, then whispered a few words in her ear. Six watched them, suddenly feeling uneasy.


    He hated seeing that look¨Cpity, sympathy¨Che¡¯d seen it all before. People always assumed he was miserable, projecting their own emotions onto him, when in reality, he was getting along just fine. He didn¡¯t need anyone to feel sorry for him.


    But Alessia never once gave him that look. Her voice stayed calm and businesslike, never pushy¨Cif anything, it put him at ease.


    ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll take you to get registered, and we¡¯ll sort out your enrollment at school. If you¡¯re behind in any sses, I¡¯ll have someone tutor you.¡±


    ¡°Go to¡­ school?¡±


    ¡°Any problem with that? If you want help, at the very least you need to be able to read. Don¡¯t worry, any investment I make in you now will just mean you help out here a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Wicked woman.¡± Six muttered, but he couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his eye Staying to help out longer just meant he¡¯d have a ce to live, something to eat, and most importantly¡­ he¡¯d get to go to school.


    ¡°My name is Alessia, not ¡®wicked woman.¡±


    <b>Chapter </b>131


    <b>Alessia </b><b>actually </b>tried <b>to </b>joke, <b>but </b><b>it </b>only <b>made </b><b>things </b><b>awkward</b><b>. </b><b>Six </b><b>shot </b>her a look of mild annoyance, while she just scratched her nose <b>and </b><b>nced </b><b>toward </b><b>the </b><b>door </b>Xander watched the two kids and chuckled softly, then turned <b>back to </b><b>sorting </b>his


    medicine.


    ¡°Do you want to change your name?¡± Alessia asked, just as they were <b>about </b><b>to </b>leave.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>If you don¡¯t have any ideas, would you like to take myst name?¡± Xander smiled warmly, looking every bit the kindly old man. ¡°Though honestly, I think ¡®Six¡® <b>is </b><b>a </b>pretty good name. It¡¯s lucky¨Csmooth sailing, everything works out, nothing but good fortune. Not bad, right?¡±


    ¡°Six¡­¡±


    ¡°I never had a wife, so I don¡¯t have any children. If I did, my grandson would


    my name?¡± probably be about your age. If you don¡¯t mind, why not take


    Six picked at his fingernails, head down, suddenly shy. He sniffed and blinked hard, determined not to let his nose sting turn into tears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡­ Thank you.¡±


    Alessia worked fast. Within a week, all the paperwork was sorted, and Six was officially enrolled at the local school.


    A few dayster, Alessia stepped into the clinic and found Xander by the door, umbre in hand, about to leave.


    ¡°Where are you off to, Master?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Lessie! It¡¯s about to rain, and Six rushed out for school this morning without his umbre. I¡¯m just going to bring it to him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not as young as you used to be¨Cwhat if you slip and fall? Let me go instead.¡±


    ¡°Not as young¨Cnonsense! I¡¯m fit as a fiddle.¡± Xander brandished the umbre at her, giving her a gentle tap for emphasis. Alessia stood her ground, not bothering to dodge.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re practically leaping about like a twenty¨Cyear¨Cold.¡±


    Xanderughed and grumbled, but handed her the umbre all the same.

 love and power 132

    <b>Chapter 132 </b>


    ¡°Be careful out there¨Cthe ground¡¯s slick!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. You go on and get some rest.¡± Alessia waved a hand without looking back and headed off down the street.


    Halfway there, the rain began to patter down¨Cgentle at first, but steady enough to soak through if you weren¡¯t careful.


    ¡°Oh, great. Rain.¡±


    ¡°I brought an umbre! Come on, let¡¯s walk together.¡±


    Students trickled out of the academic building, clutching their bags and huddling under whatever cover they could find. Six stood by the door, staring out at the rain as it picked up.


    ¡°Six, you didn¡¯t bring an umbre?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Forgot.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t either, but my mom¡¯sing to pick me up. Want to ride with us?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Six hoisted his backpack over his head for cover.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your moming for you?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer. He hated talking about his personal life.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get going, then.¡± Six was about to step out into the rain when a voice called his


    name.


    ¡°Six!¡±


    He paused, ncing up to see Alessia striding through the rain, holding an umbre and carrying a spare.


    ¡°Six, who¡¯s that? Is she your sister? She¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He watched Alessia approach, giving a half¨Chearted reply.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked, taking the umbre she handed him.


    ¡°Came to walk you home.¡±


    Six pressed his lips together, his pupils tightening. He couldn¡¯t remember thest time he¡¯d heard the word ¡°home¡± spoken to him.


    <b>11</b><b>:</b>551


    <b>Did </b><b>he</b><b>¡­ </b><b>really </b>have a home now?


    <b>¡°</b><b>Let¡¯s </b>go.¡± Alessia started forward, then noticed he was still <b>standing </b><b>there</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He hurried to catch up, but after a few steps, he stopped and looked <b>over </b><b>his </b>shoulder at his ssmate.


    ¡°My family¡¯s here to pick me up, so I¡¯ll head out first.¡±


    ¡°See you tomorrow!¡± His ssmate grinned, waving.


    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Six mimicked the gesture, a shy smile on his face.


    By the time they reached the clinic, the rain had stopped. Alessia folded up her umbre and pushed open the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Xander called, stepping into the hallway.


    Alessia ced Six¡¯s umbre in the stand by the door. ¡°Yep, we¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m home,¡± Six said quietly.


    The rainy season¡­ it seemed it had finally passed.


    ¡°Six, what are you doing sitting by the door? Come in before you catch cold,¡± Xander fussed, snapping Six out of his thoughts.


    ¡°Coming.¡± Six stood, brushed off his clothes, and followed them inside.


    Outside, the rain had started up again, pouring even harder as Alessia and Zachary waited at the bus stop.


    Suddenly, Alessia¡¯s phone rang. She gave Zachary a quick nod before stepping aside to answer.


    ¡°Lessie, just like you said, Fitch is online trashing thepany. It¡¯s already trending. Should we go into damage control?¡±


    ¡°Let him rant a little longer. What about Tristan and the others?¡±


    ¡°Tristan¡¯s on his way, Liam¡¯s still training at the studio.¡±


    ¡°Good. Call Vera to pick me up¨CI¡¯ll head over now. Get everyone from PR together; we¡¯ll meet in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Should I notify Mr. Whitley?¡±


    Alessia hesitated. ¡°No, let him rest. He just wrapped up that big project.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have Vera pick you up now.¡±


    <b>2/3 </b>


    <b>11:55 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>132


    <b>She </b>ended <b>the </b><b>call </b><b>and </b><b>slipped </b>her <b>phone </b><b>Into </b><b>her </b><b>bag</b>.


    <b>¡°</b>Everything okay<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Zachary asked.


    <b>¡°</b>Just a work thing. I won¡¯t be heading home with you.¡±


    ¡°Is it serious? Anything I can help with?¡± Concern clouded his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing big. Someone wille get me soon. I won¡¯t be home tonight, <b>so </b><b>let </b>Mom and Dad know for me, will you?¡±


    When had it started¨Cneeding to check in about her ns like this? The words surprised even Alessia as she spoke them.

 love and power 133

    When Vera arrived, Zachary was still visibly uneasy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± he insisted.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Alessia replied. ¡°It¡¯s just that if Ie home toote, <b>I¡¯ll </b>disturb my parents¡® sleep. They¡¯ve been exhaustedtely with all the renovations. Don¡¯t worry¨Cthere¡¯s nothing for you to be concerned about.¡±


    Zachary leaned on the car window, reluctant to let her go. ¡°I know you¡¯re capable, but don¡¯t push yourself too hard, okay?¡±


    Alessia couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly at his persistence, the corners of her mouth quirking up. She nodded. ¡°Let me say goodnight in advance, then. I¡¯ll see you


    tomorrow.¡±


    He reached out and ruffled her hair gently. ¡°Goodnight. See you tomorrow.¡±


    As the car pulled away, Zachary stood at the bus stop, watching until it disappeared from sight, worry still etched on his face.


    On the ride, Alessia scrolled through thetest trending topics on her phone. Fitch, at least, wasn¡¯t a total fool¨Che¡¯d chosen a time when most people were off work and even posted screenshots of his diagnosis. He painted himself as the victim, spinning the story so that thepany looked like it was only protecting Tristan and trying to push a neer into the spotlight by forcing him out. ording to Fitch, he¡¯d stood up for himself and gotten punched for it; his words sounded so sincere that even random bystanders would feel sorry for him¨Clet alone his fans.


    But Tristan¡¯s fans weren¡¯t exactly pushovers, either. The two sides were at each other¡¯s throats, flooding thepany¡¯s official social media with demands for a statement and the truth. Some were already starting to boycott the new artist¡¯s


    debut.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation with the Tillman family?¡± Alessia asked.


    ¡°We did as you instructed,¡± Vera replied. ¡°The contract meeting was canceled yesterday. They seem to have no idea what their son has been up to.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Alessia¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°Everyone has to pay for their actions eventually


    She set her phone aside and looked out at the city lights streaking past.


    ¡°The attorney is already on the way,¡± Vera continued. ¡°We¡¯ve gathered all the


    11:55


    <b>evidence</b>. <b>Three </b><b>of </b><b>the </b><b>victims </b><b>are </b><b>willing to </b><b>go </b><b>public</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>the </b><b>rest </b><b>are </b><b>prepared </b>to testify anonymously<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°No need to put anyone on video,¡± Alessia said, her tone gentle <b>but </b><b>firm</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Make </b><b>sure </b>to blur faces and alter voices in anything already recorded. Some wounds <b>are </b>enough to endure once¨Cwe can¡¯t let them be hurt again.¡±


    Vera¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened, but her professionalism kept her emotions in check. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Alessia exhaled, rubbing her temples. She¡¯d only meant to dig up some dirt on him<b>, </b>but she hadn¡¯t expected to uncover such filth.


    ¡°There¡¯s so much scum in this world,¡± she muttered.


    Vera stiffened, her thoughts drifting to her own mother, still lying in a hospital bed


    after all this time.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable there are so many out there.¡±


    The rest of the drive passed in silence. By the time they pulled up in front of the office building, Vera hadposed herself.


    The building was aze with light. They took the private elevator straight to the conference room, where the others were already assembled¨Cplus two more than expected.


    Cole greeted Alessia with a nod and gestured to the empty seat at the head of the


    table.


    There was no small talk. They got straight to business.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s seen what¡¯s happening online,¡± Alessia began. ¡°It¡¯s manageable. The PR team can release a statement immediately. Put Fitch¡¯s refusal to cooperate withpany protocols and Candace¡¯s abuse of authority front and center. Attach all the relevant evidence and video clips. Make sure there are no loopholes¨Cdon¡¯t give anyone an excuse to twist this.¡±


    Her presencemanded the room as soon as she sat down.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± the PR manager replied, jotting down notes with a grave expression.


    ¡°Candace¡­¡± Lillian hesitated. After all, she¡¯d mentored Candace herself. It was hard to just cast her aside.


    ¡°Lillian,¡± Alessia said, ncing sideways at her, ¡°you know better than anyone who actually wrote Fitch¡¯s statement, don¡¯t you?¡±


    11:56


    Lillian froze, then lowered her head in silence.


    11.66

 love and power 134

    ¡°If there are <b>no </b>objections, the PR Department can <b>start </b><b>drafting </b><b>the </b><b>relevant </b>statements,¡± Alessia said, her hands sped beneath her chin¨Ccasual, <b>yet </b>impossible to ignore.


    The PR manager nodded and left. Alessia¡¯s gaze shifted to Tristan, who looked unfazed; he¡¯d grown used to these situations by now, and besides, he¡¯d only gotten dragged into this mess by ident¨Che couldn¡¯t be more fed up.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cultivating that ¡®sharp¨Ctongued¡® personately?¡± Alessia asked, almost teasing.


    ¡°That makes it sound so calcting,¡± Tristan shot back, but there wasn¡¯t a hint of annoyance in his tone.


    ¡°Lillian, help Tristan get set up for a livestream.¡±


    ¡°Now? What am I supposed to talk about?¡± Tristan looked genuinely surprised by the sudden directive.


    ¡°Whatever you want. Say what¡¯s on your mind.¡±


    ¡°You mean just go straight for it?¡± A wicked glint sparked in Tristan¡¯s eyes, one brow arched in anticipation.


    ¡°Exactly. Don¡¯t hold back,¡± Alessia replied, leaving no room for doubt.


    Tristan let out a low whistle and pushed back his chair. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my ever¨Cdutiful agent.¡±


    ¡°Lillian,¡± Alessia called just as Lillian reached the door.


    Lillian paused and turned back. ¡°Miss Morton.¡± She never used Alessia¡¯s first name during work. That clear separation of business and personal was one of the reasons Alessia valued her so much.


    ¡°This is yourst chance. I don¡¯t need an indecisive representative.¡±


    Lillian met Alessia¡¯s eyes, her gaze steady and sincere. She knew she¡¯d let Alessia down this time.


    But she didn¡¯t feel wronged; a mistake was a mistake. All she could do now was fix it¨Ccut it off at the root and set herself back on the right path.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Morton.¡± Lillian¡¯s face was set, lips pressed in determination.


    Alessia seemed satisfied with her resolve. ¡°Go on. Just make sure to keep things


    <b>11:56 </b>


    <b>under </b><b>control</b><b>. </b><b>As </b><b>much </b><b>as </b><b>she </b><b>wanted </b>Tristan <b>to </b><b>speak </b><b>freely </b>she didn¡¯t w <b>to </b><b>get </b><b>carried </b><b>away </b><b>and </b><b>blurt </b><b>out something </b><b>that </b><b>would </b>get <b>them in </b><b>trouble</b>.


    <b>The </b>conference room emptied by two more.


    Liam and Alessia¡¯s eyes met across the table. He tried to mask his nerves, <b>but </b><b>the </b>tension in his jaw betrayed him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just wanted to check in on your progress.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been brainstorming new song ideas with Jason. Things are going pretty <b>well</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s rules are non¨Cnegotiable, but since Fitch already leaked your existence, we might as well ride the wave.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Same strategy as Fitch: post videos of yourself performing original songs on social media, then release them on the official site. The only difference¨Cdon¡¯t show your face.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Original songs, right? If it¡¯s just snippets, I can manage.¡±


    ¡°One song a week should be enough to build your following. Vera, work with PR to put together a detailed n, and let¡¯s move fast while the hype¡¯s still alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Vera replied promptly.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for now. You can take a break, Liam.¡±


    Liam hesitated, looking like he wanted to say something. ¡°Is there something else?¡± Alessia asked.


    He shook his head and left.


    What could he say, really? ¡®Don¡¯t overwork yourself¡®? ¡®Take care¡®? Or maybe, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, your big brother¡¯s here for you¡®? Empty words, all of them.


    As the door closed behind him, Liam was overwhelmed by a familiar sense of helplessness. No matter what happened, he was always on the sidelines¨Cnever able to help, sometimes even bing a burden.


    Without a second thought, he headed straight for the practice room. He needed to get stronger, fast. That was the only way he¡¯d ever have a say in anything, the only way he could protect the people he loved.


    Back in the conference room, only five remained: thewyer, Vera, Larkin, Cole, and Alessia.


    11:<b>561 </b>


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to the most important business,¡± Alessia said, rolling her neck with a grin so dazzling it was impossible to look away.

 love and power 135

    <b>Chapter </b><b>135 </b>


    ¡°All the necessary evidence has been collected. As soon as the <b>PR </b><b>Department </b>issues their statement, I¡¯ll file thewsuit against Fitch Tillman first thing <b>tomorrow </b>morning.¡±


    The attorney handed the folder to Alessia, who skimmed through the documents before passing them along to Cole.


    ¡°Vera, put the coboration with Mika on hold. Swap out her spokesperson for an A¨Clist ambassador.¡±


    ¡°Should we consider future cooperation?¡±


    ¡°That depends on whether Mr. Tillman values hispany more, or his son.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    A&C Entertainment and Vera¡¯s firm were closely linked¨CA&C Entertainment, led by Lillian, focused on management and operations, while Vera¡¯spany handled publicity and business partnerships. Each had its own responsibilities, but in practice, they worked as one.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for tonight. Looks like we¡¯re pulling an all¨Cnighter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get started right away.¡± Vera¡¯s face was unreadable as she spoke, and the attorney, pushing his sses up the bridge of his nose, walked out with her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see if there¡¯s anything we can help with,¡± someone suggested.


    Larkin nodded and followed, reminding himself that a $20,000 monthly sry meant he was expected to pitch in when needed.


    In moments, only Alessia and Cole remained in the conference room.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Alessia leaned back in her chair as Cole came around behind her, expertly massaging her temples.


    His touch was firm and practiced, and Alessia could feel the tension melting away.


    ¡°I saw the news trending and figured you¡¯d be here handling it yourself.¡± He knew how capable Alessia was¨Che¡¯d trained her himself, after all¨Cand watching her shine always filled him with pride. Still, he didn¡¯t want her to carry all the burdens alone.


    But he understood her nature, so he never tried to stop her. Instead, he simply stepped in when needed, bncing things so Alessia could do what she did best


    11:56


    <b>without </b><b>burning </b><b>out</b>.


    <b>Truth </b><b>be </b><b>told</b><b>, </b>Alessia felt <b>the </b>same way about him. This <bpany </b>was their joint <b>effort</b><b>, </b>their shared dream, and they¡¯d always been on <b>the </b>same page<b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Go </b><b>get </b>some rest. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    In the early days, Alessia practically lived at the office, so she¡¯d set up her own space to crash when necessary. Even now, with thepany thriving and her <b>visits </b>less frequent, her office and private lounge remained, kept spotless by a dedicated cleaningdy.


    Alessia opened her eyes, meeting his gaze.


    ¡°Who¡¯s really tired here? Your dark circles are halfway down your cheeks,¡± she chided, her tone equal parts scolding and concern. Cole basked in the affection.


    He pinched her cheek, grinning. ¡°Yeah, I know. My good looks are suffering.¡±


    At that, Alessia batted his hand away and sat up, pulling him by the wrist toward her office. Cole followed, grinning like a fool at the feel of her hand in his. When she let go, he found himself missing her warmth.


    Oblivious, Alessia buried herself in a desk drawer, searching for something.


    ¡°Still here,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°What?¡± Cole barely got the word out before she slipped a pair of sunsses onto


    his face.


    ¡°There! Your cool factor is restored!¡± Alessia teased, ruffling his hair. ¡°Well, look at you¨Cwhose handsome guy are you?¡±


    Cole fought backughter, cupping her face just as she¡¯d done to him, his hands nearly engulfing her cheeks.


    ¡°Yours,¡± he said.


    ¡°Cheesy,¡± Alessia scoffed, but her eyes sparkled with amusement.


    ¡°Oh, I can do cheesier.¡± Cole slid the sunsses down his nose and winked at her.


    That did it¨CAlessia burst outughing, turning away to hide her smile.


    For a moment, they were just two young people, letting themselves be silly, letting their guard down.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I picked out the house. I¡¯ll text you the address. Any idea when you want to move in?¡±


    11:56


    ¡°<b>Not </b><b>just </b><b>yet</b>.¡±


    <b>Cole </b><b>ruffled </b>her <b>hair </b>again, his eyes soft with affection.


    Meanwhile, in the studio, Tristan went live. Lillian, having double¨Cchecked


    everything with the staff, took her seat just off camera, r

 love and power 136

    <b>¡°</b><b>Hey</b><b>, </b>everyone, good evening.¡± Tristan swept a hand through his hair<b>, </b>the <b>picture </b><b>of </bid<b>¨C</b><b>back </b>ease and effortless charm.


    More and more people flooded into the livestream, virtual gifts flying across <b>the </b>screen. Tristan shot a quick look at the crew, and soon after, the gift feature was switched off.


    He didn¡¯t dive into the main topic right away. Instead, Tristan fielded a few casual questions from fans, warming up the atmosphere. Once things were rolling, Fitch¡¯s fans began to arrive, and the previously friendlyment section immediately turnedbative.


    Lillian kept an eye on the official website. As soon as thetest update popped up, she signaled Tristan with a quick gesture.


    Tristan turned his gaze back to the camera. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought? Me, Tristan, getting used of bullying the neers. Live long enough, and you¡¯ll see everything.¡± He delivered the line with a crooked smile, clearly unbothered, as if the whole issue was just another joke.


    ¡°Kids these days, huh? Manners really aren¡¯t what they used to be.¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m already an old¨Ctimer.¡±


    ¡°Little Tristan? Sure, I¡¯m getting on, but I¡¯m still here. No need to find a stand¨Cin just yet.¡±


    ¡°Thepany put out a statement? Come on, be good¨Cdon¡¯t go picking fights. Is my face really that boring now? You¡¯d rather argue than watch me?¡±


    ¡®Just wrapped up a movie recently. Want new music? The sweeter you are, the faster I¡¯ll release it.¡±


    Even though Tristan came off as easygoing, there was an undeniable sincerity in the way he spoke to his fans. In the industry, genuine personalities were rare, especially among the stars at A&C Entertainment. Tristan, the poster boy for hard work and fan service, was a fan favorite for a reason.


    Not only was he talented and good¨Clooking, but he¡¯d built his career step by step, earning a devoted following without ever letting it go to his head. He kept honing his craft, and even the casual viewers found themselves drawn in.


    The livestreamsted nearly an hour. Before signing off, Tristan reminded everyone once more not to argue or cause trouble, promising he¡¯d stay active and engaged.


    <b>12.27 </b>


    <b>Then</b><b>, </b><b>with </b><b>a </b><b>wave</b><b>, </b><b>he </b>ended <b>the </b><b>stream</b>.


    <b>The </b><b>trending </b>topics shifted almost instantly:


    #TristanLivestream


    #A<b>&</b>CEntertainmentStatement


    #NoMoreFighting


    #FitchInjured


    #Fitch


    #A&CEntertainmentScandal


    #FitchStatement


    #A&CEntertainment Neer


    #SayNoToNepotism


    After thepany released its official statement, Fitch¡¯s side also responded¨Cthis time with a direct video message.


    They¡¯d wanted to go live as well, but quickly realized most people were glued to Tristan¡¯s stream. Left with little choice, they recorded a video instead, though Candace suspected this might actually be for the best. Knowing Fitch¡¯s temperament, she worried a live broadcast would have devolved into a heated shouting match with viewers.


    Candace understood the power A&C Entertainment wielded, but right now, Fitch was her only way forward. On top of that, they were dating. No matter how she looked at it, Candace had but one option.


    ¡°Good evening, everyone. Sorry to take up your time. As someone just trying to make a living, I feelpelled to speak out against unfair contracts and unjust treatment. I n to defend my rights using thew. If someone with hundreds of thousands of followers like me can be treated this way, what hope is there for anyone else?¡±


    ¡°I signed with A&C Entertainment on August 15th. My agent told me I already had a solid fanbase and could debut within a month,plete with a solo single. But just when I was about to debut, thepany decided to promote someone new and took my song away. When I spoke up, the manager dislocated my arm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking forpensation. I just want answers¨Cfrom thepany, for myself, and for my fans. All I want is an apology.¡±


    13:37


    Fitch <b>looked </b><b>worn </b><b>out </b>in the <b>video</b>. <b>The </b><b>statement </b><b>was </b><b>brief</b><b>, </b><b>but </b>direct and with


    <b>doctor¡¯s </b><b>report </b><b>attached</b><b>, </b><b>it </b>was <b>hard </b><b>to </b>doubt <b>the </b><b>story</b>.


    <b>Within </b>minutes<b>, </b>the trending list exploded again.

 love and power 137

    <b>The </bpany¡¯s website crashed almost instantly, flooded with demands <b>for </b><b>an </b>exnation on Fitch¡¯s behalf. Some pointed out discrepancies between the


    drowned </b>out by the crowd.


    To the public, Fitch was the underdog, while A&C Entertainment represented cold, unfeeling corporate greed¨Cthe enemy to be taken down.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Release the videos,¡± Larkin said calmly, ncing at the surging traffic.


    The head of Public Rtions understood immediately. With a single click, he sent


    the videos out into the world.


    There were two in total. The first showed Fitch in the recording studio, his cocky attitude on full disy¨Ca demeanor that made viewers bristle. The second was a rundown of the entire incident, ending with a blurred¨Cout clip in which only Fitch¡¯s face remained clear. He could be seen jabbing a finger at a young woman, as if about to strike her, only to have the tables turned on him.


    The video closed on Fitch¡¯s anguished scream. Even before Fitch could react, Jason weighed in on his own social media ount.


    ¡°Certain people have made it clear only Moon is good enough topose for them. Apparently, I¡¯m not worth their time.¡±


    He didn¡¯t name names, but everyone¡® knew who he meant. Overnight, the rumor that Liam had stolen Fitch¡¯s song crumbled away.


    Moon was a legend, but only ever coborated with Tristan. Jason, on the other hand, was one of the industry¡¯s hottest producers¨Calmost everyone had worked with him at some point. The moment his statement went live, artists who¡¯d coborated with him rushed to offer support. Some were genuine, others saw an opportunity to curry favor.


    The drama kept spiraling, arguments online growing louder by the hour.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Larkin said as soon as the videos dropped.


    A new statement appeared on thepany¡¯s website. No pictures, no video¨Cjust three words:


    ¡°See you in court.¡±


    Almost simultaneously<b>, </b><b>a </b>statement appeared on the Libra <b>& </b><b>Associates </b><b>website </b>


    <b>¡°</b>On behalf of multiple victims, we are filing rape charges against Fitch.¡±


    Fitch barely had time to process this before another video surfaced, this <b>time </b>featuring the victims themselves. Faces blurred, voices altered, they described in detail how Fitch had drugged and assaulted them.


    One blow after another. Fitch stared at the screen, his face draining of color as thest video ended.


    ¡°Candace, what do I do?¡± he stammered.


    ¡°Rape? What is this about rape? What have you been hiding from me?¡± Candace¡¯s hands shook, disbelief written all over her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s all lies! They¡¯re trying to smear me! You have to believe me!¡± Fitch desperately reached for her hand, but she wrenched free.


    Lies? Wasn¡¯t her own story almost identical?


    Back before Fitch was famous, Candace had been one of his first fans. She¡¯d agreed to dinner with him, time and again, drawn by his charm. Somehow, every time, the evening ended the same way¨Cshe¡¯d wake up the next morning in his bed. Fitch had apologized, whispered sweet nothings, showered her with expensive gifts. Little by little, Candace was swept along, and when he promised to help her break into the industry, she became his girlfriend.


    Watching the victims¡® testimony, Candace finally understood. Her jaw tightened, eyes filling with tears. She closed her eyes and took a long, shaky breath. By the time she opened them, all emotion had drained away.


    ¡°Libra & Associates has theirwyers involved now. You¡¯d better call your dad and see if he can get you out of this. I can¡¯t help you,¡± she said quietly.


    One misstep had ruined everything. She¡¯d had real potential¨Ca promising future, wasted on foolish youth. The irony stung.


    Fitch, oblivious to Candace¡¯s change in tone, fumbled for his phone in a panic.


    Suddenly, his ringtone red. It was his father.


    Fitch swallowed hard, his trembling hands nearly dropping the phone as he answered.


    13:38


    <b>¡°</b><b>Dad</b><b>¡­</b>¡±

 love and power 138

    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>useless brat! Do you have any idea what kind of mess you¡¯ve <b>made</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Fitch hadn¡¯t even finished speaking before his father¡¯s furious roar erupted <b>from </b><b>the </b>phone. Candace could hear every word, even though the call wasn¡¯t <b>on </b>speaker.


    Without another pause, she grabbed her bag and turned to leave.


    ¡°Candace!¡± Instinctively, Fitch reached out to stop her, but the stream of curses from his father¡¯s end only made his head spin.


    ¡°Dad, just listen to me! I¡¯m your son, please, help me¨CI was wrong, I swear I was wrong!¡± Fitch pleaded desperately, clutching the phone with one hand while trying to grab Candace with the other. She shook him off with a sharp jerk..


    The door mmed behind her with a bang, cutting him off. Fitch pounded his fist against the wood and cursed, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously taking your anger out on me right now?¡±


    ¡°No¨CDad, I¡¯m not. I swear, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m your son, you can¡¯t just abandon me. I can¡¯t go to jail¡­¡±


    ¡°You expect me to clean up your mess every time? Do you have any idea how many contracts thepany lost because of you? Save you? You¡¯re about to bankrupt the whole business!¡±


    ¡°Dad! Please! I¡¯ll change, I promise. Just don¡¯t give up on me. I¡¯m your son¨Cyour only son!¡± Fitch¡¯s voice broke into a desperate whimper, panic etched across his


    face.


    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless. From now on, I don¡¯t have a son.¡±


    ¡°Dad! Please¨CDad!¡±


    His father hung up without another word, leaving Fitch alone with nothing but the promise of legal consequences ahead.


    ***


    Alessia didn¡¯t wake up until almost noon. When she stepped out of the lounge, Cole, was outside, handling the final details on hisptop.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called in sick for you. Here, drink some water.¡± Cole handed her a ss¨Cjust the right warmth.


    <b>13:38 </b>


    <b>How </b><b>did </b><b>things </b><b>turn </b><b>out</b><b>?</b>¡± <b>she </b><b>asked</b><b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Everything¡¯s </b><b>settled</b>. <b>Vera </b><b>and </b>her <b>team </b><b>sent </b>over the <b>n</b>. <b>I¡¯ve </b><b>looked </b><b>it </b><b>over </b><b>and </b><b>told </b><b>them </b><b>to </b><b>get </b><b>started</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Alessia </b>nodded, skimmed the folder on the desk, then set it aside.


    ¡°You need to go to campus this afternoon?¡± Cole nced up, twirling a strand <b>of </b>her hair around his finger, clearly amused.


    Whenever they were together, an invisible bubble surrounded them, keeping everyone else at bay.


    ¡°Yeah. Ste just messaged me¨Cshe wants to talk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    Alessia pinched his cheek, teasing, ¡°You should get some sleep. Driving while tired¨Care you trying to impress me with your recklessness?¡±


    Cole pressed his lips together in a thin line but had noeback.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you something to eat first.¡± He gently smoothed the hair he¡¯d just


    mussed.


    ***


    That afternoon, Vera dropped Alessia off at school.


    ¡°Hey, Lessie! Good afternoon!¡±


    ¡°Afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Sleep through your rm again?¡±


    ¡°You think Alessia¡¯s aszy as you?¡± another friend teased.


    Passing ssmates greeted Alessia as she walked by; she returned each hello with a nod and a smile.


    ¡°Alessia? I thought you weren¡¯ting this afternoon,¡± Pierce said, appearing behind her with a basketball in hand.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ste?¡±


    ¡°I just saw her at the store.¡±


    Alessia nodded. She¡¯d barely slipped her backpack into the cubby when Ste walked in, carrying two bottles of water.


    19.00


    Lessie! Ste set <b>one </b><b>on </b><b>Alessia¡¯s </b>desk.


    ¡°<b>So</b><b>, </b><b>what </b><b>did </b><b>you </b><b>want </b><b>to </b>talk <b>about</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Alessia </b><b>asked</b>.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Take </b><b>a </b><b>look </b>around<b>¨C</b><b>see </b>who¡¯s missing?¡± Ste <b>raised </b><b>an </b><b>eyebrow</b><b>, </b><b>eyes </b><b>flicking </b><b>toward </b><b>a </b>corner of the room.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Ileana</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Ste nodded, putting on a mock¨Cserious face.


    ¡°I heard the younger Tate brother pushed her down the stairs. She¡¯s in the <b>hospital</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>York</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Alessia <b>froze </b><b>in </b>surprise.

 love and power 139

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yeah</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Ste </b>sighed, shaking her head. ¡°Looks like the second <b>son </b><b>of the </b><b>Tate </b>family really can¡¯t stand his older sister.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>No matter how much York dislikes her, he¡¯d never push her down the <b>stairs</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Alessia¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully as her fingers tapped a steady <b>rhythm </b><b>on </b><b>the </b>tabletop.


    ¡°You think there¡¯s more to the story?¡± Ste didn¡¯t doubt Alessia¡¯s instincts for <b>a </b>


    second.


    ¡°I need to make a call.¡± Alessia stood up, already halfway out the <i>door </i>before Ste could respond.


    Ste raised an eyebrow. ¡°Pretends not to care, but she¡¯s worried as hell.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s got Alessia running in and out like that?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Mind your own business,¡± Pierce piped up, leaning in. Ste promptly pushed him back with a finger to his forehead.


    At the stairwell, Alessia was just about to dial when her phone lit up¨CKaren was calling first.


    ¡°Mom? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Lessie, York just showed up at the house. He¡¯s acting strange, won¡¯t answer any of my questions. Do you want toe home and check on him?¡±


    ¡°York¡¯s at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just got here. He¡¯s sitting in the living room with the dog, hasn¡¯t touched the fruit I brought him, just staring off into space. Honestly, it¡¯s kind of unsettling.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Mom, keep an eye on him. I¡¯ming home now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay with him. Drive safe, honey.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alessia hung up and headed back into the ssroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go,¡± she said, grabbing her backpack.


    ¡°Where to?¡± Ste asked.


    ¡°York¡¯s at my ce. I need to check on him.¡±


    13.38


    <b>Your </b><b>ce</b>? I¡¯ll <be </b><b>with </b><b>I </b>brought <b>the </b>bike today: Ste blinked, but the <b>already </b><b>up </b><b>and </b><b>slinging </b><b>her </b><b>own </b><b>bag </b><b>over </b>her <b>shoulder</b><b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Sure</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b><b>Alessia </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>hesitate</b>.


    ¡°<b>Pierce</b><b>, </b><b>cover </b><b>for </b>us¨Ctell the prof we had to leave<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Ste </b>called.


    ¡°<b>Wait</b><b>, </b>what? You¡¯re both leaving? Why? Onees, two go¨Cwhat¡¯s <b>happening </b>here?<b>¡± </b>Pierce looked utterly bewildered.


    Neither of them answered. They just waved over their shoulders and <b>disappeared </b>out of the building.


    Ste tossed a helmet to Alessia, who caught it and slipped it on with practiced ease. She swung her long legs over the bike and settled in as Ste revved the engine. In seconds, they shot off like a pair of arrows, the motorcycle¡¯s roar echoing down the street. What should¡¯ve been a thirty¨Cminute ride took Ste less than fifteen.


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll wait here. If you need anything, call me.¡± Ste took her helmet back.


    Alessia bumped her fist against Ste¡¯s, then hurried inside. Ste watched until Alessia vanished into the building, then pulled down her visor and sped away.


    The front door hung slightly ajar. Alessia pushed it open and stepped inside. Karen appeared at the sound, motioning quietly to the living room. Alessia nodded, swapped her shoes, and walked in¨Conly to find York sprawled on the couch, the family dog curled up loyally beside him.


    York lookedpletely spaced out, while the dog wagged its tail and panted, content to just be there. Strangely enough, Ivan was sitting nearby, silently watching the pair.


    The whole scene was oddly surreal.


    Before Alessia could say anything, her phone rang again¨Cthis time it was Dawson, the butler. She answered with no attempt at privacy.


    ¡°He¡¯s here with me.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll have someone bring him back tomorrow. He¡¯s staying here tonight.¡±


    ¡°The senior Tates won¡¯t object, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She hung up and finally let out a breath. Dropping her bag onto the floor, she wondered why she¡¯d even bothereding home for it at lunch.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Alessia sat down beside York, making sure she was at eye level,


    <b>13:38 </b>


    Chapter <b>139 </b>


    hoping not toe off as too intimidating.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who pushed her.¡± The words came out of nowhere, but the hurt in


    York¡¯s voice was unmistakable.

 love and power 140

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>know </b><b>it </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>you</b>.¡± Alessia ruffled his hair. ¡°But <b>I </b><b>need </b><b>you </b><b>to </b><b>tell </b><b>me </b><b>what </b>


    happened<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    York pressed his lips together, sulking. ¡°Would¡¯ve been easier if I had <b>pushed </b>her myself.¡±


    Alessia gave his cheek a gentle pinch. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s talk in my room.¡±


    She patted Rex, and the dog jumped off the couch instantly. York dragged his <b>feet</b>, but eventually stood up.


    They walked down the hall, Alessia leading the way and York trailing behind. Just as she was about to close the bedroom door, Ivan and Rex appeared in the doorway, both sporting the same pleading expression.


    With a resigned sigh, Alessia let them in.


    Now three kids and a dog sat cross¨Clegged on the floor. Ivan settled beside Alessia, while Rex dutifully curled up behind York, acting as a furry pillow for his young master.


    ¡°Alright, tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°That woman¡¯s nasty as theye,¡± York grumbled. ¡°Always pretending to be some helpless victim, all tears and drama. When she couldn¡¯t win an argument with me earlier, she tried to shove me down the stairs. But Rex barked just in time and startled her. She panicked, slipped, and tumbled down herself.¡±


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Alessia¡¯s brows knitted. She hadn¡¯t expected Ileana to go off the


    rails like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± York hung his head, trying to hide the hurt in his voice.


    He muttered so quietly it was hard to catch the words, but Alessia could tell how upset he was. With Ileana always ying the victim and York¡¯s usual troublemaking, it was no wonder everyone jumped to conclusions.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t push her, what are you so afraid of? Normally you¡¯re all bluster when you pull your pranks.¡± Alessia patted his head, her tone light and teasing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything!¡± York shouted suddenly, making Ivan jump and grab onto Alessia¡¯s sleeve.,


    Without looking back, Alessia reached over and gently patted Ivan¡¯s head tofort him.


    <b>13.28 </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>just</b>¡­ I¡¯m <b>just </b><b>mad</b><b>, </b><b>okay</b>? <b>Why </b><b>does </b><b>everyone </b><b>always </b>me me<i>? </i><b>belleves </b><b>me</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b><b>York¡¯s </b><b>voice </b><b>dropped </b><b>to </b><b>a </b><b>whisper</b>.


    <b>¡°</b><b>There </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>any </b>security <b>footage</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°The camera was blocked by the handrail,¡± York said, <b>sounding </b><b>thoroughly </b>frustrated.


    He could still picture everyone ring at him, not even stopping to ask what actually happened. They all swarmed around that wailing woman, <b>soothing </b>her, fussing over her, while he was left standing there alone.


    He¡¯d even asked if they could check the camera footage, but <i>no </i>one


    listened¨Ceveryone just rushed her off to the hospital. Only Mae stayed behind <b>to </b>go with him.


    She¡¯d tried to pull a dirty trick and ended up with nothing but a broken ego¨Cwhy couldn¡¯t she have just stayed down there? The more York thought about <b>it</b><b>, </b>the angrier he became. Back at Merovia Manor, no one would have dared treat him like this! He¡¯d have had them all fired¨Ceveryst one of them!


    ¡°Serves her right, trying to set someone up and backfiring! Damn Ileana.¡±


    Alessia let him vent, not correcting his choice of words, but Ivan suddenly clutched Alessia¡¯s sleeve tighter, as if something inside him had snapped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°She¡¯s bad!¡± Ivan blurted out.


    Alessia blinked in surprise. ¡°Who¡¯s bad? York?¡±


    +


    York looked at Ivan in disbelief, about to protest, but Ivan grew even more agitated.


    ¡°She¡¯s bad!¡±


    Alessia thought for a moment. ¡°You mean Ileana?¡±


    She made sure to say the name clearly, so Ivan <i>would </i>know exactly whom she


    meant.


    Ivan¡¯s eyes went wide, and he nodded emphatically


    ¡°Did she do something to you?¡± Alessia lowered her voice, coaxing him to cor York immediately caught on and fell silent, waiting for Ivan to speak. <ol><li><b>je</b><b>. </b></li></ol>


    But Ivan¡¯s demeanor changed in a sh. Panic overtook him. He mped a hand


    <b>13:38 </b>


    <b>over </b><b>his </b><b>mouth</b>, <b>scooted </b>backward<b>, </b><b>and </b>curled himself into a ¡®ughi ball


    tigni le


    <b>corner</b><b>. </b>


    ***

 love and power 141

    <b>Chapter </b><b>141 </b>


    York looked genuinely puzzled. Alessia pressed a finger to her lips, signaling for quiet, and slowly made her way toward the corner. This time, learning from before, she didn¡¯t reach out impulsively. Instead, she simply sat down in front of Ivan.


    ¡°Ivan¡­¡± Alessia softened her voice.


    York couldn¡¯t help but gawk, his mouth practically hanging open in disbelief, but he restrained himself and looked away, pretending not to care.


    ¡°Did Ileana do something to you?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t say. Hurts.¡± Ivan¡¯s voice was halting and childlike, hisnguage rusty from years of silence¨Che could understand them just fine, but speaking was another matter, his words less fluent than a toddler¡¯s.


    Still, Alessia and York understood exactly what he meant.


    ¡°She bullied him, didn¡¯t she? Wouldn¡¯t surprise me. If it weren¡¯t for Rex, I¡¯d be the one


    in the hospital right now. That woman¡¯s vicious¨Cmakes me look like a saint!¡±


    Alessia couldn¡¯t help butugh at thest part, though it was tinged with exasperation. <b>¡°</b>At least you¡¯re self¨Caware.¡±


    York just huffed, clearly unbothered by the usation¨Cif anything, he seemed proud of it.


    Gone was the pitiful, sulking boy from just a minute ago.


    Alessia turned her attention back to Ivan.


    She reached out, palm up.


    ¡°Come here. I promise¨Cit won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Ivan¡¯s eyes were wide and innocent, like a startled fawn peering through the trees. He looked at Alessia, fear slowly ebbing away, then ced his hand hesitantly into


    hers.


    Alessia smiled, her expression softening. She reached up and ruffled his hair, her mood lightening with his trust.


    <b>¡°</b>York,e here,¡± she called, beckoning with a finger.


    <b>¡°</b>What <b>for</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>York <b>grumbled</b>, putting <b>on </b><b>a </b>show, but <b>he </b><b>shuffled </b><b>over </b><b>anyway</b>. <b>He </b>


    1316


    Chapter <b>141 </b>


    inched along the sofa, stubbornly refusing to make it easy, but Alessia made <b>no </b>move to hurry him, just watched in quiet amusement.


    ¡°How is she now?¡± Alessia asked.


    ¡°Last I heard, she broke a bone. She¡¯s at Harmony General,id up in bed.¡± York¡¯s tone dripped with contempt as he rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I want to go back to Merovia! This ce sucks,¡± he dered, sulking.


    Alessia knew he was just pouting. She reached over and pinched his cheek. ¡°No running off. Behave, okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± York caught on quickly.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s gotta clear my name, right? I¡¯m not about to take the fall for


    I didn¡¯t do. Besides¡­¡± Alessia stood up, her eyes suddenly sharp.


    ¡°There are questions that need answers.¡±


    York¡¯s face lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    ¡°No way. Stay put.¡± Alessia pushed him gently back down.


    ¡°You two¨Cget along, no fighting, no arguing. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ething


    The two boys exchanged a nce, then quickly looked away, making it clear that neither was thrilled about being left alone together.


    Alessia sighed, but let it go. She quietly left the room.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m heading out for a bit. Keep an eye on York for me, and if he causes trouble, just call.¡±


    ¡°Where are you


    face.


    off to in such a rush?¡± Karen called after her, concern etched on her


    ¡°Oh, and by the way, York¡¯s staying over tonight. I¡¯ll take him home in the morning. He had a fight at home, so he¡¯s sulking a little.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Karen nced at the open bedroom door, then hurried after her daughter. ¡°Will you be back tonight?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Alessia slipped on her shoes and pulled open the front door. ¡°I¡¯m off.¡±


    ¡°This girl, always in such a hurry¡­¡± Karen muttered under her breath, but <b>worry </b><b>still </b>clouded her features. She leaned over the balcony, watching <b>Alessia </b><b>disappear </b>around the corner while talking on her phone, <b>before </b><b>finally </b><b>heading </b><b>back </b><b>inside</b>.


    Chapter


    The two boys still didn¡¯t look like they wanted anything to do with <b>each </b><b>other</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>at </b>least they didn¡¯t seem ready toe to blows, either. Rex, the family <b>dog</b><b>, </b><b>wagged </b>his tail hopefully at Karen, who just offered an awkward smile and didn¡¯t dare <b>step </b>


    into the room.

 love and power 142

    ¡°York.¡±


    No one had ever called him by that name before¨Che almost didn¡¯t realize she meant him.


    ¡°Are you hungry? How about I make you something nice to eat?¡±


    York wanted to act tough, but his stomach betrayed him with a loud growl.


    He hadn¡¯t eaten sincest night, hadn¡¯t managed much sleep either. The more he thought about things that morning, the worse he felt, and he¡¯d slipped out without breakfast. He¡¯d tried hiding out in a fast food ce, but after the staff ke


    where his parents were, he¡¯d taken off again.


    ing


    The city sidewalks were packed, but he had nowhere to go. He gged down a cab, and by the time he got out, he¡¯d somehow wandered near this


    neighborhood¨Cfollowing half¨Cremembered directions from a previous visit. By some stroke of luck, he actually found the house.


    ¡°I¡­ I want some pound cake.¡± York mumbled, not meeting Karen¡¯s eyes.


    Karen noticed how red his ears were and bit back a smile, nodding before realizing


    he couldn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°Alright, sweetheart, I¡¯ll whip one up right now. You just sit tight.¡± She turned her


    attention to Ivan.


    ¡°Ivan, be nice to York, okay? I¡¯m going to make some cake for you boys. y in your room, no running around, and no fighting.¡±


    ute for


    Ivan nodded. Karen still looked a little uneasy, but headed off to the kitchen.


    Left alone, the two boys ignored each other.


    Ivan walked to his desk, set out his paints, and started working on a canvas. York, bored, wandered around the little room¨Creally just one space divided in two¨Ctrailing after the family dog as if he were on patrol.


    ¡°Is Alessia really alright in the head?¡± York muttered, scowling, hands behind his back like a little old man. ¡°She could be living at the estate, but insists on


    squeezing into this shoebox.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Aaron says women are impossible to figure out.¡±


    He grumbled to himself, but Ivan paid him no mind, <b>quietly </b>filling <b>his </b><b>canvas </b><b>with </b>


    color,shes casting shadows over his cheeks.


    With no one to bicker with, York soon grew restless. Eyes darting mischievously, <b>he </b>shuffled over to Ivan¡¯s side and sat down.


    ¡°What are you painting?¡± He squinted at the canvas, frowning at the heavy reds and


    cks.


    Ivan ignored him, focusing on his work.


    York barelysted two seconds before fidgeting again. He grabbed a book from the paint cab and started flipping through it. It was full of colorful illustrations, but he lost interest quickly.


    He was about to put it back when Ivan caught the movement out of the his eye.


    ner of


    York suddenly felt sheepish, clutching the book to his chest and forgetting to return <ol><li>it. </li></ol>


    ¡°Wh¨Cwhat?¡± York swallowed, trying to sound casual.


    Ivan didn¡¯t answer. He reached over to take the book, but York instinctively raised it out of reach. Ivan¡¯s eyes locked on York¡¯s, full of silent usation.


    Ivan put down his paintbrush and stretched out his hand. York, grinning mischievously, jumped to his feet, holding the book even higher.


    ¡°Come on, can¡¯t have it! Too slow!¡± York teased, waving the book just out of Ivan¡¯s


    grasp.


    Ivan stood up, reaching again. York moved the book higher. Ivan pulled his hand back, so York lowered it, dangling it temptingly. Back and forth they went, York egging him on with a smug grin.


    Finally, Ivan, panting, lunged at York. York stumbled back, and as he tried to catch himself, he grabbed Ivan¡¯s reaching hand. But Ivan caught the book instead.


    With a ripping sound, York fell to the floor¨Cand the book tore in two.

 love and power 143

    It was as if the air had turned to stone, freezing them both in ce.


    Ivan¡¯s lower lip trembled, caught between tears and stubborn silence. York, on the other hand, began to panic. He was used to pulling pranks on kids older than himself¨Cnever on someone his own age, let alone younger. This was supposed to be harmless fun, just a bit of mischief to pass the time. He had never meant for things to get so out of hand.


    Swallowing hard, York scrambled to gather the scattered books, stacking them into a neat pile before thrusting them into Ivan¡¯s arms. When Ivan didn¡¯t take them, York grabbed Ivan¡¯s hand and pressed the books into his palm.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, honestly! Don¡¯t cry, okay? I¡¯ll buy you a new one. Or terr.ew ones! Or a hundred if you want! Please, I swear I wasn¡¯t trying to be mean¨Cjust don¡¯t cry.¡±


    York looked ready to burst into tears himself. ¡°If it¡¯s really that bad, then go ahead. and cry, but you can¡¯t tell Alessia, alright? If she finds out, she¡¯ll wipe my ount for sure.¡±


    He remembered, with a shudder, thest time he¡¯d picked on someone his own age. Alessia had deleted everyst one of his game ounts without so much as a warning, and dragged him by the ear to apologize in person. He¡¯d learned his lesson¨Cnever again had he bullied anyone younger than or as young as himself.


    Now, seeing Ivan so silent, York was overwhelmed with regret. Even Rex, their golden retriever, circled Ivan once before nudging him gently with his nose.


    That little gesture finally got a reaction. Ivan stood up, put the books carefully back on the shelf, and¨Cwithout a word or a tear¨Csat back down at his easel. He picked up his paintbrush. The single yellow flower he¡¯d painted was <i>now </i>being smeared over with ck, the whole canvas dissolving into a wild, messy blur.


    York watched, growing more anxious by the second. He reached out to touch Ivan¡¯s arm, but his finger caught the edge of a line, dragging it out of ce.


    Ivan nced at him, eyes rimmed red but empty of any real emotion.


    York quickly looked away. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, okay? I really didn¡¯t mean to. It¡¯s just a notebook¨Ctomorrow I¡¯ll bring you a hundred if you want!¡±


    Ivan ignored him, and York bit his lip, clearly wrestling with himself before making


    an enormous concession.


    ¡°Or¨Cor maybe you can borrow Rex for two days? Or three! Three days, that¡¯s the


    1317


    most, though. I¡¯ve never let anyone else borrow Rex before.¡±


    As if understanding, Rex nudged Ivan¡¯s hand again.


    But Ivan only pressed harder with his brush, sending another wild streak across the page.


    Then the door mmed shut with a sharp bang. Karen, hearing the noise from the kitchen, poked her head out and found a boy and a dog standing in the hallway, staring at each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, York? Did you and Ivan get into a fight?¡±


    York couldn¡¯t answer. The words just wouldn¡¯te.


    Karen had raised five children of her own, and unless blood was spilled,


    usually


    let them sort out their squabbles on their own¨Cmaybe offering adviceter, once tempers had cooled.


    This time, she decided to stick to her tried¨Cand¨Ctrue method.


    ¡°Want toe help me in the kitchen?¡±


    York nced up at Karen. There was a warmth in her eyes he¡¯d never once seen on his mother Yvonne¡¯s face. In his memory, Yvonne was always brisk and distant¨Cher face set in a stern mask, always rushing in and out of the house, never lingering. He could count on one hand the number of meals they¡¯d shared together; he couldn¡¯t even remember if thest time was when he was three or four. Even when


    he¡¯d gone to Merovia, Yvonne had never visited, not even when he¡¯d fallen ill¡­


    ¡°Okay,¡± he mumbled, nodding almost imperceptibly.


    In the kitchen, Karen pulled up a little stepstool for York so he could help out. Truth be told, York¨Cpampered from birth¨Cwasn¡¯t much help, but as long as he didn¡¯t break any dishes, Karen was satisfied.

 love and power 144

    Seeing that he was in low spirits, Karen kept up a steady flow of chatter, her hands never stopping as she worked.


    ¡°Ivan doesn¡¯t have friends his age, and he barely even talks to us. Most days, he¡¯s as silent as a young monk in a cloister. You¡¯re probably the only one who can get a reaction out of him, and honestly, I¡¯m d to see that.¡±


    York wrinkled his nose, too embarrassed to reply.


    ¡°But


    you really shouldn¡¯t run off on your own. Next time, please tell someone at home, or at least let Lessie know. The second she heard you¡¯d snuck out rushed straight here from school.¡±


    York hesitated, trying <i>to </i>hide his smirk, making a show ofining.


    ¡°She¡¯s just worried I¡¯ll get her in trouble. Half the time, she can¡¯t wait to get rid of me.¡±


    Karen let out a gentleugh. ¡°Lessie hasn¡¯t been back long, but mothers know their daughters¨Cshe cares about you, York, even if she doesn¡¯t show it outright.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± There was a flicker of hope in York¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Karen looked him right in the eye. ¡°So don¡¯t run off alone when you¡¯re upset. Lessie would be worried sick. And if you ever don¡¯t know where to go, you can alwayse to me. I¡¯ll make you something good to eat.¡±


    ¡°Th¨Cthank you.¡± York¡¯s cheeks flushed as he ducked his head, scrubbing the dishes a little more vigorously to hide his embarrassment.


    ¡°And York, you¡¯re bright and outgoing. I think it¡¯d be wonderful if you and Ivan could be friends.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I identally tore his book. I swear, I didn¡¯t mean to. I was just messing around. I told him I¡¯d rece it, but he kicked me out before I could exin¡­¡±


    York, flustered, spoke faster. He couldn¡¯t understand why Ivan was so angry¨Cit was just a book.


    But Karen nodded, understanding.


    ¡°Ivan¡¯s only real passion is drawing, so he treasures anything rted to it. It¡¯s like if


    I broke your favorite toy by ident¨Cwouldn¡¯t you be upset too?¡±


    York pouted, his hands going still. ¡°So what should I do now?¡±


    12-17


    Chapter <b>144 </b>


    ¡°The cake¡¯s ready!¡± Karen ted a slice of warm<b>, </b>delicate sponge cake and handed York a napkin to dry his hands, her movements gentle and caring.


    York froze, letting Karen wipe his hands and ce the small te in his palms.


    ¡°Take it and share with Ivan. And remember to apologize, properly this time.¡±


    She ruffled his hair, her voice soft and warm as sunlight on a winter afternoon¨Csoothing and sincere.


    York pressed his lips together, starting to understand why Alessia hadn¡¯t wanted to go to Merovia with him after all.


    He nodded, bncing the te, and knocked on Ivan¡¯s door. Rex sat by wagging, eyes fixed on the closed door.


    ide, tail


    Atst, the door creaked open. Ivan, expecting Karen from the gentle knock, looked surprised to see York and Rex. Instinctively, he tried to close the door, but York quickly wedged the te into the gap.


    ¡°It¡¯s fresh out of the oven¨Cwant to share?¡± York poked his head in, giving Ivan a goofy grin. Right on cue, Rex barked once.


    They stared at each other for a moment, and finally Ivan relented, opening the door wider.


    York let out a sigh of relief, offering a sheepish smile. Someone as wild as York wasn¡¯t used <i>to </i>apologizing, much less grinning like a puppy.


    Honestly, if Alessia were here, she¡¯d probably be surprised too.


    Meanwhile, outside, Alessia¡¯s first instinct was to call Ste.


    <b>13.17 </b>

 love and power 145

    <b>Chapter </b><b>145 </b>


    ¡°Going to find Ileana?¡± Before Alessia could respond, Ste had already guessed


    her intention.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the caf¨¦ right outside the alley.¡±


    A small smile tugged at Alessia¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡±


    They¡¯d known each other since grade school; their unspoken understanding was second nature by now. By the time Alessia arrived, Ste was already waiting for her in the car.


    ¡°Which hospital?¡±


    ¡°Harmony General.¡± Alessia snapped on her helmet and reached <i>to </i>steau, nerself at Ste¡¯s waist. As soon as she did, Ste twisted the throttle. The engine roared to life, wind howling past their ears as they sped off into the city.


    Meanwhile, someone else had already arrived at the hospital.


    Lucy had heard the news that morning and taken the afternoon off toe. When she got there, Ileana was in the middle of a tantrum. The only person in the room was Dawson, the butler; no one else hade.


    ¡°Give me my dad¡¯s phone! York pushed me down the stairs¨Che¡¯s trying to kill me! Get him out of here right now!¡±


    Fortunately, it was a private VIP suite, so Ileana¡¯s shrieks didn¡¯t disturb the rest of


    the ward.


    Lucy listened to themotion from the hallway, choosing not to enter right away. She leaned against the wall, waiting for the right moment.


    It wasn¡¯t her idea to visit. Her father, Hargrove Summers, had insisted shee. ording to him, this was the perfect chance to build a connection with Ileana. If she happened to run into Scott while she was at it, all the better for the Summers family¡¯s business prospects.


    Lucy didn¡¯t hold out much hope for her father anymore, but if she and her mother wanted to maintain their current lifestyle¨Cand keep her father¡¯s mistress from taking their ce¨Cshe had no choice but to follow Hargrove¡¯s orders and try to get close to Ileana.


    What Hargrove hadn¡¯t counted on was that the Tate family barely cared about <b>the </b>daughter they¡¯d lost for seventeen years. Pinning his hopes on Ileana <b>as </b><b>a </b><b>bridge </b><b>to </b>


    <b>1/2 </b>


    13177


    <b>Chapter </b>145


    the Tates was nothing but wishful thinking.


    Of course, Lucy never told Hargrove he was wasting his time. Her mother was already gathering evidence of his affairs; once the time was right, they¡¯d take half of Hargrove¡¯s fortune and start a new life abroad.


    ¡°Miss, Mr. Tate is busy at the moment and can¡¯t take your call. The doctor said it¡¯s just a fracture¨Cyou¡¯ll be fine after a month of rest. There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± Dawson replied calmly, unfazed by Ileana¡¯s outburst.


    ¡°And York? That¡¯s it? He tried to kill me! Aren¡¯t you going to do anything? He¡¯s a


    murderer!¡±


    ¡°Miss, the security footage doesn¡¯t show Mr. York pushing you,¡± Dawson said, his expression unchanged, every word as formal as a legal statement.


    ¡°So because the footage doesn¡¯t show it, that means he didn¡¯t do it? Are you saying I threw myself down the stairs?¡±


    Dawson remained silent, which only made Ileana angrier. She snatched the ss of water from her bedside table and hurled it at him. It shattered at his feet, sshing water onto his trouser leg, yet Dawson didn¡¯t even flinch.


    ¡°Please, Miss, you should get some rest. Once the observation period is over, we¡¯ll arrange for you to return home.¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to my dad!¡±


    ¡°Sir is busy. Please just focus on your recovery. I¡¯ll have someonee in to clean


    up.¡±


    The door opened and Lucy straightened, acknowledging Dawson with a polite nod. He returned it with a slight bow, stepping aside so she could enter.


    As Lucy stepped into the room, her previously calm face shifted to one of concern.


    ¡°Ileana, are you okay? What happened in here?¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes widened at the shattered ss, and she carefully picked her way to the chair beside Ileana¡¯s bed before sitting down.


    ¡°Lucy? What are you doing here?¡± Ileana, still fuming, tried to smooth her hair and managed a stiff smile.


    ¡°As soon as I heard what happened, I came straight over. Are you alright?¡±


    Ileana was about tounch into moreints when the butler returned <b>with </b>the cleaning crew. Only after they¡¯d swept up the broken ss and left <b>did </b><b>the </b><b>door </b>finally close, leaving the two girls alone.

 love and power 146

    The door clicked shut behind them, and Ileana¡¯s face instantly fell.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucy watched her, a trace of concern in her eyes.


    Ileana¡¯s eyes grew red and watery. She clung to Lucy¡¯s hand, looking utterly aggrieved. Seeing this, Lucy hurried to pull her into a hug, gently patting her back infort.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here, okay? What happened¨Cdid someone hurt you? Are you in pain?¡± After a moment¡¯s constion, Lucy let go, grabbed a tissue, and handed it to her.


    Ileana gripped the tissue tightly. ¡°I¡­ I know I¡¯m not as close to them a but we¡¯re supposed to be a family. All I want is to get along, but he¨Che pushed me down the stairs! He¡¯s only seven! How could he be so cruel?¡±


    sia is,


    ally


    ¡°You mean¡­ York? Did Alessia put him up to it?¡± Lucy caught the implication in Ileana¡¯s tone.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. But he¡¯d juste back from my adoptive parents¡® house that day, and after he got home, he pushed me down the stairs. I was just heading down for dinner, ran into York at thending, said hello¨Cthen he not only sed his dog on me, he pushed me down! Just like that!¡±


    Terror flickered across Ileana¡¯s face. ¡°I was lucky this time¨Cjust a broken bone. But what about next time? What if I¡¯m not so lucky?¡±


    She clutched Lucy¡¯s shoulders, her nails digging in so hard that Lucy¡¯s face twisted in pain. Still, Lucy quicklyposed herself.


    She gently pried Ileana¡¯s hand off, keeping her tone soft and reassuring. ¡°Ileana, try to calm down. Don¡¯t be scared, but we don¡¯t have any proof yet.¡± Lucy frowned. ¡°Have you told your parents about this?¡±


    supposed


    ¡°No. The housekeeper won¡¯t let me call my father. I think they all look down on me¨Cthey just want Alessia back. The staff barely talk to me. Lucy, this is to be my home! Alessia stole everything from me!¡±


    Ileana squeezed Lucy¡¯s hand as if it were herst lifeline.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just them¨Cit¡¯s the kids at school, too. Lucy, why is this happening to me?<b>¡± </b>


    Lucy bit back her first thought¨CBecause you¡¯re gullible and don¡¯t know <b>your </b>own worth.


    Instead, she said, ¡°You¡¯re not alone. Alessia was the Tate family¡¯s <b>golden </b><b>girl </b><b>for </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>146 </b>


    seventeen years¨Cof course people are biased. If you suspect her, you¡¯ll <b>need </b><b>proof</b>. Otherwise, even if you speak up, no one¡¯s going to believe you.¡±


    ¡°So I just have to swallow this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush it. Heal first, then we¡¯ll figure it out. Alessia resents you for taking her ce¨Cif she really told York to hurt you, and it didn¡¯t work this time, she¡¯ll try again.¡±


    ¡°Next time¡­¡± Ileana suddenly went quiet, her expression sharpening.


    Sensing the shift, Lucy changed the subject. ¡°Hey, the school sports festival is next month. Focus on getting better¨Cwe¡¯ll take part together.¡±


    ¡°The sports festival? Even seniors have to join?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, our school¡¯s not like most. Physical activity¡¯s important here¨Ceveryone, even seniors, has to participate. They¡¯ll invite parents to watch, and differentpanies sponsor equipment and uniforms. It¡¯s a big deal¨Ceveryone looks forward to it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been, right? Make sure you rest up¨Cyou¡¯ll want to be in top shape. It gets pretty wild.¡±


    That¡¯s it. Proof. If I don¡¯t have evidence, I¡¯ll just have to make some.


    In front of everyone¨CAlessia, this time I¡¯ll drag you down for good. Frauds belong in the gutter, scurrying like rats where they came from.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>147 </b>

 love and power 147

    As Ileana drifted deeper into her daydream, the door suddenly burst open. Both women jumped, startled, their eyes darting toward the doorway.


    ¡°Alessia? Ste?¡± Lucy stood up, her voice uncertain as she nced between the


    two.


    ¡°Alessia! What are you doing here?¡± Ileana¡¯s posture was tense, suspicion etched across her face.


    Alessia said nothing, but Ste strode right in. She raised her hand, and Ileana instinctively shrank back, bracing herself. Ste smirked, then slipped an arm casually around Lucy¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? This is a hospital, you know,¡± Lucy stammu, swallowing hard.


    ¡°Rx. Let¡¯s have a word outside, shall we?¡± It sounded like a question, but Ste didn¡¯t wait for Lucy¡¯s answer. With her arm still draped around her, she steered Lucy out the door.


    Lucy shot a helpless nce at Ileana. Ileana opened her mouth to protest, but Ste silenced her with a cold, warning look. Ileana pressed her lips together and said nothing.


    Ste¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, her eyes full of disdain. Lucy had no choice but to follow her out.


    As the door closed behind them, the spacious hospital room grew unnaturally quiet. Now only Ileana and Alessia remained. Alessia didn¡¯t speak right away; she simply took Lucy¡¯s recently vacated chair, crossed her legs, and lounged back. Her casual air somehow made the tension in the room tighten.


    Ileana watched her warily, jaw clenched, her fists twisting the nket on herp.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she demanded.


    ¡°Your injury¨Cdid you really fall by yourself?¡± Alessia didn¡¯t bother with small talk.


    The question seemed to snap Ileana out of her panic. She straightened, her fear evaporating, reced by a chilly calm.


    ¡°Oh, I see what this is, You¡¯re worried I¡¯ll expose you for telling York to push me down the stairs, aren¡¯t you? Alessia, how could you be so cruel? Manipting a seven¨Cyear¨Cold into hurting someone¨Cthat¡¯s attempted murder!¡± Ileana delivered


    <b>13-17 </b>


    Chapter <b>147 </b>


    each usation with clear intent, as if trying to force Alessia into taking the


    me.


    Alessia instantly recognized Ileana¡¯s angle, but her expression didn¡¯t waver; she remained perfectlyposed.


    ¡°So, tell me when exactly did I tell York to do that? How did I make him push you down the stairs? And how do you know I was the one to put the idea in his head?¡±


    Three pointed questions left Ileana momentarily speechless.


    Just as York couldn¡¯t prove he hadn¡¯t pushed her, Ileana couldn¡¯t prove Alessia had put him up to it. Alessia¡¯s way was always to turn things back on her opponent¨Cwhy waste time defending herself when the other person couldn¡¯t prove her guilt?


    ¡°Ileana, I¡¯m curious¨Cwhen did you learn you were the Tate family¡¯s lost child? You timed your return perfectly, right as the Mortons dered bankruptcy and you couldnd back with the Tates.¡± Alessia¡¯s eyebrow arched, her lips curled in a faint,


    ironic smile.


    ¡°Take a guess. I suppose you¡¯re just unlucky¨Cwhen the Mortons were thriving, you missed your chance. Now, with the Tates, you¡¯re also just a little toote.¡± Ileana¡¯s tone was triumphant, but Alessia didn¡¯t seem the least bit ruffled.


    ¡°Ileana, I¡¯m not interested in ying the ¡®switched at birth¡® game with you. But if you keep pushing my limits-¡± Alessia stood, suddenly closing the distance between


    them.`


    Before Ileana could react, Alessia pressed a firm hand to the back of her head, holding her in ce. Their faces were so close, they could feel each other¡¯s breath. ¡°-I won¡¯t mind ying along. As long as you¡¯re ready to handle the consequences.¡±


    Her voice dropped to a near¨Cwhisper, low and dangerous, like something crawling out of the dark. A chill ran down Ileana¡¯s spine.


    ¡°W¨Cwhat do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Starting today, everything you¡¯ve done to Ivan wille back to haunt you.¡±


    Ileana stiffened, her eyes wide and wary.


    ¡°What did Ivan tell you?¡±


    Before Alessia could respond, Ileana quickly regained herposure, masking her


    fear with a sneer.

 love and power 148

    ¡°She¡¯s just a mute idiot¨Cit¡¯s not like I did anything to her. You think you can pin this on me just by running your mouth?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s gaze turned even colder at Ileana¡¯s protest.


    ¡°You¡¯d better hold tight to your precious spot as the Tate family¡¯s darling, because if York so much as loses a hair on his head, I¡¯ll make sure you lose ten. If he¡¯s the least bit unwell, you won¡¯t have it easy either. I mean what I say.¡±


    As she spoke, Alessia hooked a finger into lleana¡¯s hair and gave it a sharp fug, her threat unmistakable.


    Her voice was a low, devilish whisper that made Ileana¡¯s scalp prickle. she couldn¡¯t name, a wave of panic washed over her.


    asons


    Ileana¡¯s lips quivered. Alessia caught the motion, smirked, and finally let go.


    Straightening up, Alessia¡¯s school uniform only amplified her elegance. With her chin lifted and her posture regal, she looked every inch a queen surveying her domain.


    ¡°Well then, Miss Tate. Since you¡¯re so eager to y, I¡¯ll y along.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose, Alessia!¡± Ileana shot back, desperate and shrill. ¡°The Tate family is mine, the wealth and the status¨Call of it belongs to me. I won¡¯t lose!¡±


    The door swung open, Ileana¡¯s voice slicing through the air¨Csharp and grating. Ste and Lucy both turned at the sound.


    ¡°Finished?¡± Ste arched an eyebrow, releasing her grip on Lucy.


    Alessia nodded, closed the door, and blocked out the rest of Ileana¡¯s rant. Her face


    was unreadable, but Ste could tell she was furious.


    ¡°I swear, I¡¯m going in there and knocking some sense into her.¡± Ste made a move for the door, but Alessia stopped her with a shake of her head.


    Ste halted, pouting in frustration, her anger with nowhere to go. She shot Lucy a re, lumping her in with Ileana as two peas in a rotten pod.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Alessia didn¡¯t spare Lucy a single nce. She slung an arm over Ste¡¯s shoulder and steered her away. Lucy watched them disappear around the corner before she snapped out of her daze.


    Taking a steadying breath, Lucy hurried inside.


    13.17¾í


    Chapter2O


    ¡°Ileana, are you okay?¡± she asked, worry etched across her face.


    On the bed, Ileana looked ghostly pale, her heart racing with anxiety.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Ileana forced a shaky smile when she saw Lucy.


    ¡°What did Alessia say to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much¡­ just told me to keep my mouth shut. Probably worried I¡¯ll tell my dad she¡¯s been manipting York.¡±


    ¡°I see. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s still so arrogant, even after being kicked out of the family. Guess she still doesn¡¯t realize who¡¯s in charge now.¡±


    Lucy could tell Ileana was holding something back, but she didn¡¯t drama was brewing between her and Alessia, she had no desire to ge


    Still, her words seemed tofort Ileana.


    pres


    hatever


    ved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I ever did to deserve this from her,¡± Ileana murmured.


    The two of them exchanged half¨Chearted, empty reassurances, while Ste and Alessia were already headed out of the hospital.


    ¡°So, what did she say? It¡¯s rare to see you actually angry,¡± Ste asked.


    ¡°She used me of putting York up to pushing her down the stairs-¡± Alessia began, but Ste interrupted with a burst of outrage.


    ¡°What? The nerve of her! No way, I have to give her a piece of my mind!¡± Ste stopped in her tracks, loud enough to draw a few curious nces from people passing by.


    Alessia mped a hand over Ste¡¯s mouth. ¡°Calm down.¡±


    Ste, her lips squished into a duckbill, nodded emphatically and mimed zipping her lips. Only then did Alessia let go and continue what she¡¯d been saying.


    ¡°And then there¡¯s Ivan. I tried feeling him out, and honestly, with how he is now, I¡¯m sure Ileana had something to do with it.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ she abused your little brother?¡± Ste shuddered, rubbing at her arms as goosebumps prickled her skin, her face twisted in disgust.

 love and power 149

    ¡°I remember he was only seven at the time, right? That woman must be insane. Who does something like that to a little kid? And wasn¡¯t he still her brother back then? As far as I know, the Mortons never treated her badly.¡±


    ¡°Jealousy can be a terrible thing,¡± Alessia replied, her tone far calmer than Ste¡¯s. ¡°That¡¯s why I suspect she already knew she was actually a Tate before anyone else


    did.¡±


    ¡°But if neither family knew, how could she have found out?¡± Ste frowned,


    confused, but she never doubted Alessia¡¯s instincts.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I can¡¯t figure out.¡±


    ¡°So what are you nning to do now?¡± Ste lowered her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to y along for a bit.¡±


    A glint of mischief flickered in Ste¡¯s eyes. Her smile turned a little wicked.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°But first, I need to find out exactly what she did to Ivan.¡± Alessia¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°Are you going to tell the Mortons?¡±


    ¡°Words alone won¡¯t convince them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried they won¡¯t believe you?¡± Ste caught on immediately.


    ¡°They¡¯ve raised her as their daughter for seventeen years, and I¡¯ve only juste back. Who do you think they¡¯ll trust?¡± Alessia¡¯s smile didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    ¡°I mean¡­ what if they do believe you?¡± Ste sounded hesitant, rubbing her nose to


    hide her awkwardness.


    Alessia grinned and patted Ste¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯d rather have proof than a pointless argument.¡±


    People¡¯s hearts are hard to read. If you cany out the facts with evidence, there¡¯s no need to waste your breath.


    Ste pressed her lips together. Sometimes, when you¡¯re too close to something, you can¡¯t see it clearly¨Ceven she hadn¡¯t realized how attached she¡¯d be to the Mortons. Maybe that¡¯s why she wanted to have evidence first; she didn¡¯t want to see


    13:17


    Chapter <b>149 </b>


    suspicion or doubt in their eyes.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Ste¡¯s gaze was unwavering. At least she trusted Alessiapletely.


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s not worth us worrying about¨Cat least not yet.¡±


    ¡°You always have a n.¡± Ste handed her the helmet. ¡°Oh, by the way, Mr. Sanders started talking about the sports meet today. How many events are you signing up for this time?¡±


    ¡°Is ¡®none¡® an option?¡±


    ¡°If


    you skip out, Pierce will probably nag you for a month. Can you live with that?¡± Ste raised an eyebrow, feigning seriousness.


    Alessia put on a mock stern face. ¡°No, I really can¡¯t.¡±


    They both burst outughing.


    Just as they said, someone like Ileana wasn¡¯t enough to keep them up at night.


    ¡°Want toe up for a bit?¡± Alessia asked as they stood by the front steps.


    Ste shook her head and set her helmet down. ¡°Next time. I¡¯ll bring a gift, too. You can¡¯t show up empty¨Chanded the first time you visit someone¡¯s home¨Cgot to keep up appearances.¡±


    If it were just any friend, she wouldn¡¯t care, but Alessia¡¯s situation was different. The more polite they were, the more it showed how important Alessia was to them. With any luck, the Mortons would get the message and treat Alessia as she deserved.


    Even though Alessia would never let herself be mistreated, as her friend, Ste wanted to be someone who gave her backup.


    Alessia understood. With a knowing smile, she bumped fists with Ste¨Ctheir own secret handshake.


    ¡°See you,¡± Ste waved, striding off with her usual ir as Alessia watched her go.


    As Alessia headed upstairs, the house was oddly quiet.


    ¡°I¡¯m home,¡± she called out, slipping off her shoes.


    ¡°Perfect timing! Go wash up, dinner¡¯s almost ready.¡± Zachary appeared from the kitchen with a tray. ¡°Did you get everything sorted out?¡±


    ???

 love and power 150

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Alessia knew he was referring to what had happened the night before.


    ¡°And where are York and Ivan?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re in the bedroom,¡± Karen answered before Alessia could ask. ¡°Lessie, go call them out for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Even though it was technically her own room, Alessia knocked politely before turning the handle and stepping inside.


    next to


    To her surprise, York¨Cusually such a bundle of energy¨Cwas quietly s Ivan, clutching a pencil and scratching something onto a piece of pap was not his strong suit; his page was covered with a few mysterious, unidentifiable


    creatures.


    early, art


    Ivan, meanwhile, was hunched over a picture book, studying it with the concentration of an art critic, his face deadly serious. Next to him sat a freshlypleted drawing, and if you looked closely, you could spot a faint flower hidden


    in the corner.


    As for Rex, he was curled up in the far corner of the room, fast asleep.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you two on your best behavior?¡±


    ¡°Alessia!¡± York¡¯s eyes lit up as he bounced to attention¨Cthen, as if remembering something, he shot a guilty look at the bookshelf.


    Alessia raised an eyebrow, ncing toward the shelves. York swallowed hard, looking like he was about to confess, but before he could say a word, Ivan suddenly stood up and pped his sketchbook on top of another book.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Alessia paused, giving them a skeptical look.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Hungry! Really hungry!¡± York blurted, eager to change the subject, while Ivan only shot him a withering side¨Ceye.


    There was no need to dig deeper¨Ckids had their secrets, and it was obvious Ivan


    was trying to cover for York. If they didn¡¯t want to talk, Alessia wasn¡¯t about to y detective.


    ¡°Alright, time for breakfast. Ivan, take York to wash his hands.¡±


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>13:17 </b>


    Ivan nodded, and York immediatelytched onto his side¨Conly to be brushed off as Ivan edged away with a look of mild annoyance.


    Alessia followed the two boys out, quietly amused by their antics.


    At the table, York swung his legs under his chair, eating with gusto. Karen watched him with a smile, moving his favorite dish closer to his te.


    ¡°If you like it, have some more. Next time you visit, I¡¯ll make it again for you,¡± Karen promised.


    York nodded eagerly, reaching for more¨Conly to have Alessia intercept his fork.


    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± York piped up quickly, catching on in an instant.


    ¡°Smart kid,¡± Brendan remarked, a note of admiration in his voice.


    ¡°Yeah, and it looks like Ivan really likes having York around. I think he¡¯s finally made his first real friend, right, Ivan?¡± Karen nced at Ivan, who hesitated for a second before dropping his gaze and digging into his food.


    No one was surprised by Ivan¡¯s silence; the family was used to it by now.


    ¡°But York, what made you run off like that yesterday?¡±


    Alessia paused, but York didn¡¯t hesitate¨Che blurted out the whole story in one breath.


    ¡°It was that Ileana! She couldn¡¯t win the argument, so she tried to push me down the stairs. Rex stopped her, but then she slipped and fell herself. Then she lied and told everyone I pushed her. Ugh!¡± He scowled, making his feelings perfectly clear.


    Kids didn¡¯t bother with adult subtleties, and York¡¯s honesty brought both the Mortons and Zachary to a sudden halt, their forks frozen in midair.


    ¡°York, what did you just say?¡±


    Unfazed by the shift in mood, York swallowed his bite and looked Karen straight in the eye.


    ¡°I said Ileana tried to push me down the stairs, but she slipped and fell. Then she told the housekeeper I pushed her, so I got mad and ran out¡­¡±


    Karen didn¡¯t catch anything after that.


    Her fork slipped from her fingers and ttered onto her te, the room falling into an ufortable silence.


    ¡°She¡¯s mean! She hits people! Bad!¡± York¡¯s voice rang out, echoing in the stillness.


    13:17


    <b>Chapter </b>151

 love and power 151

    <b>Chapter </b>151


    Ivan¡¯s words made the room fall even more silent.


    York, oblivious to the tension, nodded solemnly. ¡°She bullied you? That¡¯s just awful! But don¡¯t worry¨Cwhile I¡¯m around, she¡¯ll never dare mess with you again. If she even tries, I¡¯ll have Rex bite her!¡±


    Rex, who had been focused on his dinner, perked up at the sound of his name and let out a loud bark. Pleased, York tossed his leftover bone to the dog.


    ¡°She bullied Ivan?¡± Karen¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°Yep,¡± York replied matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    ???


    Alessia had never seen anything like this before and had <i>no </i>idea what Fortunately, York didn¡¯t seem to notice the awkwardness; after making his grand deration, he happily resumed eating. At a table full of <i>people</i>, he was the only one who seemed to have any appetite.


    Ivan, far more sensitive, immediately sensed the shift in atmosphere. Head down, he quietly counted grains of rice on his te with his fork, too nervous to speak again.


    ¡°Ivan, are you¡­ are you saying¡­¡± Karen was so taken aback, she couldn¡¯t even finish her question.


    Brendan patted her hand gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. Maybe it¡¯s just a


    misunderstanding.¡±


    He shot a look at Zachary, who understood at once. Zachary got up, walked over to Ivan, and crouched beside him, his eyes gentle and encouraging.


    ¡°Ivan, who¡¯s been mean to you? What did they do?¡±


    Ivan shook his head, refusing to answer. Zachary didn¡¯t give up. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ivan. I¡¯m right here. Can you tell me what happened?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ It hurts.¡± Ivan¡¯s head hung low, avoiding Zachary¡¯s gaze. That single, obvious gesture of retreat felt like a punch to Karen¡¯s heart.


    York opened his mouth to say something, but Alessia silenced him with a sharp look. He could only watch Ivan while shoveling food into his mouth.


    ¡°Iyan¡­¡± Zachary tried again, but Ivan wouldn¡¯t speak. Suddenly overwhelmed, Ivan put down his fork and bolted from the table, running straight to his room.


    13:17


    ¡°What? Why¡¯d he run off? Such a scaredy¨Ccat¨Cgetting picked on and not even <b>brave </b>enough to say anything¡­¡± York¡¯s grumbling was cut short when Alessia pressed his head down with a warning re.


    He shot her a disgruntled look, but her raised eyebrow and pointed stare made <b>him </b>nervous, even though he wasn¡¯t quite sure what he¡¯d done wrong.


    ¡°Go check on him.¡± Alessia didn¡¯t want York making things worse, and she was worried about Ivan being alone in his room.


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t finished eating¡­¡±


    York looked pitiful, but Alessia wasn¡¯t about to let him stay. With a sigh, he hurriedly crammed thest bite of food into his mouth, hopped off his chair with Alessia¡¯s


    help, and headed toward the hallway.


    ¡°Rex,e on!¡±


    Rex was still happily gnawing on his bone,pletely ignoring York. After a few steps, York realized his dog wasn¡¯t following, so he returned, crouched down, and wrapped his arms around Rex¡¯s neck, half¨Cdragging him toward the bedroom.


    Outside, the sun had already set, leaving the house in deepening shadow. Inside Ivan¡¯s room, it was pitch ck. York fumbled for the light switch, and when the room filled with warm light, he finally saw Ivan curled up on the bed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± York kicked off his shoes and climbed onto the mattress. He gave the nket a tug, but Ivan wouldn¡¯t let go, so York gave up and simply sat down beside him. Rex circled once before settling down by the bed, his tail thumping softly.


    ¡°Are you crying? Come on, man, if someone picks on you, you gotta fight back! What are you crying for? Don¡¯t be a crybaby. If you want, I¡¯ll help you get even. We¡¯ll go find her together, and you can get her back.¡±


    As he spoke, York pushed his way under the nket, forcing a small opening and squeezing in beside Ivan. The two boys ended up huddled together in the darkness, where nothing could be seen.


    ¡°Ivan,e on, just tell me¨Chow did she bully you? If you¡¯re too scared <b>t</b>


    ¡°Ivan,e on, just tell me¨Chow did she bully you? If you¡¯re too scared <b>to </b><b>get </b><b>back </b>at her, I¡¯ll do it for you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

 love and power 152

    In the darkness, York spoke in a low voice, but every word reached Ivan¡¯s ears with crystal rity. He threw off the covers, and the sudden re from the bedside <bmp </b>made both of them squint.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± York blinked, but before he could finish, Ivan grabbed his hand, cutting off his words in his throat.


    Ivan didn¡¯t say anything¨Che just shook his head. York understood: he meant for him not to go looking for Ileana.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I get it.¡± Mimicking Alessia¡¯s habit of pinching his neek, York reached out and gave Ivan¡¯s cheek a gentle squeeze. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, okay? I¡¯ll look out for you.¡±


    York always thought he didn¡¯t really need friends, but having someone to watch


    over wasn¡¯t so bad.


    Inside, the mood grew lighter, but out in the living room, tension hung heavy in the air. Alessia quietly set down her spoon and fork, while Zachary had already


    returned to his seat.


    ¡°Lessie, do you¡­ do you know something you¡¯re not telling us?¡± Brendan¡¯s mouth twisted into a frown, his expression weary and defeated. He couldn¡¯t understand where things had gone so wrong. How had ite to this?


    Karen looked at Alessia too, her gaze full of hope and dread. She wanted to believe this was all just a misunderstanding¨Cbut the possibility that it wasn¡¯t terrified her. All these years, she had thought Ileana was just a little vain, but never truly capable of something like this.


    -But Alessia¡¯s silence slowly drained the hope from Karen¡¯s eyes. She forced a brittle smile, disbelief written all over her face, and tears began to spill down her cheeks.


    ¡°Ileana¡­ Why would she do this? Seventeen years, I¡¯ve never treated her unfairly. Even when our family started falling on hard times, I still did everything I could to give her what she wanted. Why¡­ why would she be like this?<b>¡± </b>


    Karen pressed a trembling hand to her chest, her grief so raw it left <b>Brendan </b><b>and </b>Zachary at a loss <i>for </i>words.


    Of everyone, Zachary had always doted on <b>Ileana </b>the <b>most</b>. <b>Even </b><b>though </b><b>Ivan </b><b>and </b>York¡¯s usations <b>had </b>forced <b>him </b><b>to </b><b>decide </b><b>to </b><b>cut </b><b>ties </b><b>with </b><b>her</b>, <b>seventeen </b><b>years </b>of memories didn¡¯t <b>just </b>vanish overnight. <b>The </b><b>pain </b><b>was </b><b>real</b>, <b>no </b><b>matter </b><b>how </b><b>hard </b><b>he </b>


    <i>1/2 </i>


    tried to deny it.


    Ever since she was little, Ileana had clung to him¨Cinsisting they even go to the same school, terrified of being bullied if they ended up in different grades. He¡¯d protected her for years, only to find out the sister he cherished was the reason his own brother had ended up like this. No one could face that without their heart breaking.


    ¡°At this point, it¡¯s only spection. There¡¯s no hard evidence yet.¡± Alessia rubbed her nose, trying to mask her difort.


    Empathy had nevere easily to her, and no matter how tangl rtionship with Ileana was, it wasn¡¯t really her concern. She cou their pain, but feeling it herself was another matter.


    Mortons¡®


    understand


    ¡°Right now, what matters is¨Cwhen did you first find out Ileana wasn¡¯t your daughter?¡±


    They would never get to the bottom of this unless they knew where to start.


    Karen shook her head. Alessia grabbed a tissue and handed it to her.


    ¡°She just showed up one day waving a DNA test in our faces. Until then, we had no idea.¡±


    Alessia frowned, her mind racing.


    ¡°So you¡¯re thinking Ileana knew about her real family all along?¡± Zachary pressed, his brow furrowed.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alessia arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Neither set of parents suspected anything, and yet the girl you spoiled and cherished the most was the first to find out. You never mistreated her, never yed favorites¨Cso why would she suddenly decide to get a DNA test done? And the timing¨Cshe picked the exact moment when the Morton family was struggling and the Tate family was on the rise. That¡¯s when she brought out the results.¡±


    Chapter <b>55 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>153 </b>

 love and power 153

    Alessia¡¯s words left the three of them in heavy silence.


    The issue they¡¯d been so unwilling to face¨Cone they¡¯d pushed to the back of their minds¨Chad been dragged into the open by Alessia¡¯s bluntness, and <i>now </i>an uneasy mix of emotions washed over them.


    ¡°If I¡¯ve offended you, I apologize,¡± Alessia said, her gaze flickering as she sized up their reactions. She shrugged, palms up in a gesture of indifference. ¡°Just forget I asked.¡±


    ¡°Lessie.¡± Brendan¡¯s voice stopped her as she started to rise from he at.


    Alessia didn¡¯t reply, waiting quietly for him to continue.


    ¡°We¡¯re not using you of anything,¡± he said, forcing a rueful smile. ¡°We just kept avoiding this because we didn¡¯t want to admit we¡¯d failed as parents. But now that things are as they are, we need answers.¡±


    Karen nodded, her eyes rimmed with red. ¡°Was it all a misunderstanding, or¡­¡± She trailed off, taking a shaky breath.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know exactly when Ileana learned the truth about her birth, but I started noticing a change in her after she started middle school,¡± Karen said. A mother always notices first when something¡¯s off with her child.


    ¡°At the time, we chalked it up to normal growing pains¨Cshe was a teenager, after all, suddenly interested in fashion and appearances. We didn¡¯t think much of it. But as the years went by and our family fortune began to dwindle, her demands only grew. If anything went against her wishes, she¡¯d throw a tantrum¡­¡±


    Her eyes were clouded with grief. Karen could still picture Ileana¡¯s first steps, the first time she called her ¡®Mom¡®, her first day at school¨Cit all felt like yesterday. Yet now, those memories seemed to fade like mist, as if they¡¯d never really happened at all.


    Where had it all gone wrong?


    Karen¡¯s heart ached, but she had no choice but to ept the truth staring back at her.


    ¡°So, the turning point was middle school?¡± Alessia¡¯s detached tone stood in stark contrast to their emotion.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Brendan said. ¡°After Ivan was born, she became fixated on <b>standing </b><b>out</b>,


    <b>1/2 </b>


    13:12


    Chapter <b>153 </b>


    maybe because girls are more sensitive at that age. We gave her more leeway, spoiled her a bit. Back when we were all in middle school, Ivan was constantly sick, so most of our attention went to him. We thought maybe that¡¯s why Ileana started acting out¡­¡±


    ¡°When did the problems at thepany start?¡± Alessia asked, suddenly sounding like a detective piecing together a timeline.


    ¡°Three years ago,¡± Brendan said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Zachary added. ¡°Right after we graduated from eighth grade, that summer.¡±


    ¡°Things just changed too fast,¡± Brendan continued. ¡°The business couldn¡¯t keep up with the times. We started losing clients. Meanwhile, the Tate family adapted, innovated, and soon they left us in the dust. We tried everything to save thepany, but after three years, we had to dere bankruptcy.¡±


    Brendan seemed almost at peace as he spoke about those years. He was middle¨Caged now¨Che¡¯d seen sess and failure, but his family was safe and healthy, and that was enough.


    ¡°The strange thing is, even after she knew our finances were in trouble, it was like Ileana was determined to squeeze everyst drop of value from us. She didn¡¯t hold back¨Cin fact, her demands just got more and more outrageous.¡±


    Disappointment colored Zachary¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t believe the little sister he¡¯d always doted on could be so calcting.


    Alessia tapped her fingers on the table, each tap echoing through the tense silence. ¡°The summer after eighth grade¡­¡± she said thoughtfully. ¡°Did Ileana do anything¡­ odd, or act out of character, around then?¡±


    The three exchanged uncertain nces.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t home much during that time,¡± Zachary finally admitted. ¡°We didn¡¯t really


    notice.¡±


    As soon as he finished, Karen¡¯s eyes widened as if a memory had just resurfaced. She reached over and tugged at Brendan¡¯s arm.

 love and power 154

    ¡°Brendan, do you remember I mentioned to you the other day that Ileana seemed


    distractedtely, like something was weighing on her mind?¡±


    Brendan frowned, trying to recall. ¡°I think you did say something like that¡­¡°.


    Back then, he¡¯d been swamped with work at thepany, barely keeping his head above water, let alone paying attention to family matters. Karen had only mentioned it in passing; the details were long gone from his memory.


    s tapped


    ¡°Was there anything unusual going on during that time?¡± Alessia¡¯s faster against the table, a sign that she felt she was on the verge of piecing things together.


    ¡°Anything unusual¡­? No, nothinges to mind¡­¡±


    Brendan and Zachary both shook their heads.


    The trail ended there. Even Alessia couldn¡¯t hide her frustration, but at least she had a new lead to follow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask my older brother and Liamter. Maybe they¡¯ll remember something.¡±


    Alessia nodded and stood up. As she turned away, she caught sight of the three of them, heads bowed, and let out a quiet sigh.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to beat yourselves up over this. Eddie said Ivan is doing much better than most other children with autism. Now it¡¯s clear his issues are psychological. I¡¯ll be taking him to Eddie for counseling over the next few weeks.


    As for Ileana¡­¡±


    Karen and Alessia locked eyes.


    ¡°I saw her today. She broke her leg¨Cnothing serious¨Cshe¡¯ll be out of the hospital in a month. But let me be perfectly clear: if she ever pulls something like this again. with York or anyone else, don¡¯t expect me to go easy on her just because of you.¡±


    Alessia had never cared for Ileana¡¯s petty schemes, but this time, Ileana had crossed a line. Frankly, Ileana should be grateful she was the one who got hurt. If York had ended up bedridden for a month, Alessia would have made sure Ileana spent the rest of her life lying in a hospital bed.


    The thought made Alessia¡¯s eyes grow even colder.


    ¡°I¡¯m not some saint, and I don¡¯t believe in turning the other cheek. <b>If </b><b>someone </b>makes my life miserable, I¡¯ll make sure <b>theirs </b><b>is </b>even <b>worse</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    te miser


    <b>Chapter </b>154


    ¡°I understand you¡¯ve lived with Ileana for seventeen years, and it¡¯s hard to let go. <b>But </b>that¡¯s your problem, not mine. So I¡¯mying it out now: if this happens again, don¡¯t bother begging me for mercy. I won¡¯t let Ileana off the hook.¡±


    Alessia knew she was being harsh. Normally, she¡¯d leave room for negotiation¨Cshe¡¯d learned well from the Tate family to always keep things civilized. But today, she was too irritated to care. All she wanted was to put the fear of God in anyone who dared cross her. Whether the Mortons liked it or not wasn¡¯t her concern.


    ¡°Lessie¡­¡± Zachary hesitated, feeling that if he didn¡¯t say something, th they¡¯d worked so hard to rebuild as a family would shatter all over a


    agile bond


    Karen was stunned as well. Alessia¡¯s coldness made her panic, as if she was on the verge of losing something precious for good.


    ¡°Ileana cut ties with us the moment she returned to the Tate family,¡± Brendan said quietly. ¡°If she really did those things, she brought it on herself.¡±


    Brendan¡¯s words snapped both Karen and Zachary out of their daze.


    They nearly let a backstabbing outsider drive a wedge between themselves and their own daughter¨Ctheir own sister.

 love and power 155

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Lessie, whatever you want to do¨Cjust go for it. We¡¯re your real family!¡± ¡°We were so blind earlier. Ivan ended up like this, and yet we still¡­¡± Karen clenched her jaw, disappointment etched all over her face.


    Zachary¡¯s expression was heavy with guilt. Seventeen years¨Cthey¡¯d showered their love on someone else, barely sparing a thought for what kind of life Alessia had actually led.


    In the end, to Alessia, they were just strangers tied to her by blood. Overnight, she went from a privileged daughter to her current state¨Cnot a single co still she selflessly helped every member of the family.


    int, and


    They called Ileana ungrateful, but weren¡¯t they guilty of the same?


    Alessia just made a soft sound in response, nothing more. To her, the Morton family was simply a ce to stay until she came of age; it wasn¡¯t something she was ever supposed to be attached to.


    Building connections was one thing, but getting emotionally involved was something else entirely. The Mortons weren¡¯t bad people, so helping them was just her way of repaying a favor¨Cnothing more.


    That night, the two little boys were squeezed together on a single bed.


    ¡°This bed is way too small and cramped,¡± Yorkined, scooting closer to Ivan. Ivan, annoyed but unable to push him away, just shuffled over and tried to make


    space.


    The two of them tossed and turned, the bed creaking noisily beneath them.


    ¡°If you keep moving, you¡¯ll end up sleeping on the floor like Rex,¡± Alessia¡¯s voice


    called out from behind the curtain.


    York froze and resignedlyy still, not daring to grumble anymore.


    The room finally quieted down. Alessia, not at all sleepy, leaned against the headboard scrolling through her phone.


    ¡°Alessia, are you awake?¡± York¡¯s voice drifted from the other side.


    ¡°Yeah. What is it?¡±


    ¡°What did you say to that woman today?¡±


    <b>Chapter </b><b>155 </b>


    ¡°If you keep poking your nose into gossip, no girl¡¯s ever going to like you.¡±


    York pouted. ¡°But I¡¯m handsome.¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t reply, though a faint smile yed at her lips.


    ¡°If she ever tries anything with you, you know what <i>to </i>do, right?¡±


    ¡°Let Rex bite her.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Alessia nodded approvingly, as if he was finally learning. Being merciful


    to people like that was just being cruel to yourself.


    ¡°Go to sleep. Butler Dawson will pick you up early in the morning.¡± Y was no use arguing and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ew there


    The room fell silent once more, and the steady rhythm of their breathing finally signaled that the boys had drifted off to sleep.¨C


    In the other room, Karen was also tossing and turning. Eventually, she sat up and switched on the bedsidemp.


    ¡°Still thinking about Ileana?¡± Brendan sat up with her, pulling her gently into his


    arms.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t figure it out. Why would she do this?¡± Karen leaned against Brendan, her eyes full of sorrow.


    ¡°Before Ivan was born, I gave her everything she wanted. If she didn¡¯t want to do something, I never forced her. After lyan was born, I worried she¡¯d feel insecure, so I tried even harder to make sure she never felt left out. Even if she knew she wasn¡¯t our biological child, anyone with a conscience couldn¡¯t have done what she did!¡±


    She sat up straighter, voice trembling. ¡°But today, I must have disappointed Lessie. My first reaction was to doubt her, grilling Iv¨¢n and York instead. I basically told Lessie I didn¡¯t trust her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good you realized it,¡± Brendan said gently. ¡°You and Zachary always cared for Ileana the most. It¡¯s normal to have trouble epting this at first. But after she crossed the line again and again, and finally showed us the test results and insisted on cutting ties, we shouldn¡¯t have held out any hope for her.¡±


    Brendan was disappointed too. Seventeen years¨Che had cherished her as his precious daughter. But as the head of the family, he had to be clear¨Ceyed, to know who his true family was, who needed his protection. He had to take <b>a </b><b>stand</b>. ¡°Think about it¨Cthe Tates raised Lessie for seventeen years, and <b>when </b><b>they </b><b>wanted </b>her gone, they just let her go. Clearly, she never really <b>mattered </b><b>to </b><b>them</b><b>. </b><b>And </b><b>as </b><b>her </b>


    <b>13:18 </b>


    Chapter <b>55 </b>


    biological parents, we not only doted on our adopted daughter, but in the <b>process</b>,


    we ended up hurting our real daughter¡¯s heart.¡±


    <b>Chapter </b>100


    <b>Chapter </b><b>156 </b>

 love and power 156

    <b>Chapter </b><b>156 </b>


    Brendan let out a heavy sigh, full of worry and regret.


    ¡°Neither her adoptive parents nor her birth parents ever gave Lessie the warmth of a real home. Tell me, how is that fair?¡±


    He shook his head, his voice softening. ¡°Lessie might seem a little distant, but she¡¯s one of the most thoughtful kids I¡¯ve ever met. She¡¯s been running herself ragged for this family. Do you really think things would¡¯ve gone so smoothly for the twins if Lessie hadn¡¯t been helping behind the scenes?¡±


    Before Alessia showed up, it felt like we hit a wall at every turn. Ther everything started falling into ce¨Cbetter than ever, really. Even if we called her a lucky charm, it wouldn¡¯t exin all that¡¯s happened.


    denly,


    Brendan didn¡¯t need any special insight to know Alessia had put in a ton of unseen effort.


    ¡°And it¡¯s not just about the boys. Look at our own business, the freshly renovated shop, and even Zachary¡¯s health. If it weren¡¯t for Lessie, all of this would be weighing us down. We wouldn¡¯t be sitting here feeling so at peace.¡±


    The more Brendan spoke, the heavier Karen¡¯s guilt became.


    ¡°So¡­ what do we do now? How could I have acted like that?¡± Tears welled up and spilled over before she could stop them. Brendan quickly grabbed a couple of tissues, gently dabbing her eyes.


    He wrapped her in a hug, patting her back with quiet reassurance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up. Lessie¡¯s a good kid. We made mistakes, but we can make it right. We need to show her what a real family feels like¨Chelp her feel like she truly belongs here, even if it still feels strange to her.¡±


    Zachary, too,y awake that night, sleep nowhere in sight.


    He¡¯d told his brothers everything that happened. Predictably, they¡¯d bothid into him¨Cone called him clueless, the other used him of being a bleeding heart who couldn¡¯t make a decision.


    Brothers or not, they knew how to hit where it hurt.


    Watching the group chat blow up with their messages, <b>Zachary </b><b>gave </b><b>a </b><b>wry</b><b>, </b>self¨Cdeprecating smile.


    Guess he really <b>did </b><b>deserve </b><b>for </b><b>Six </b><b>to </b>punch <b>him </b><b>a </b><b>couple </b><b>of </b><b>times</b>.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    <b>napicia </b>


    Morning came, and all three of them showed up at breakfast with dark circles under their eyes, looking like they¡¯d been drained of life. When they saw each other, they all sighed at once, catching the same look of regret in one another¡¯s eyes.


    Brendan seemed to be coping better, but Karen and Zachary¨Cwell, they were cut from the same cloth. You could call them gentle and kind, or, less charitably, indecisive and soft.


    After Brendan and the brothers talked things through with them, their regret only grew deeper.


    ¡°Do I really have to go now? I don¡¯t want to head back yet.¡± At the tah! his legs under his chair, swirling his spoon around his bowl of soup a bite.


    rk kicked


    ut taking


    ¡°If you keep skipping ss, are you nning on bingpletely uneducated?¡± Alessia rapped his knuckles with her fork, shooting him a look that dared him to


    waste food.


    ¡°What¡¯s ¡®uneducated¡® mean?¡±


    ¡°If you have to ask, you already are.¡±


    York stuck out his lower lip. He knew better than to argue with Alessia, so he turned to Ivan for backup.


    ¡°Do you know what ¡®uneducated¡® means?¡±


    Ivan ignored him, focused on his breakfast.


    ¡°Guess you¡¯re uneducated too, then,¡± York dered, stung by the silence.


    ¡°Eat up,¡± Alessia said, ¡°Mr. Dawson¡¯s waiting downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I hear you.¡± York put on his best sulky face, but his feet swung beneath the table, betraying his good mood.


    ¡°By the way, Ivan, aren¡¯t you supposed to be in school? Want toe to mine? If you agree to be my sidekick, maybe I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    The trio who¡¯d been quietly eating finally looked up at Ivan. He paused, spoon mid¨Cair<b>, </b>but didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Less talking, more eating!¡± Alessia gave York¡¯s head a gentle tap, then dropped <b>two </b>peeled eggs¨Cone into his bowl, one into Ivan¡¯s.


    The next moment, Karen and Zachary quietly ced the eggs <b>they¡¯d </b><b>peeled </b><b>into </b>Alessia¡¯s bowl.


    13.18 1


    <b>Chapter </b><b>156 </b>


    Alessia just shook her head, half exasperated, half amused. A nce <b>at </b>the <b>clock </b>told her she was out of time, so she left the eggs untouched, grabbed her bag<b>, </b><b>and </b>got to her feet.


    She headed out the door with York in tow. Karen and Zachary looked at Brendan, who simply held up his hands¨Cthere was nothing more he could do.


    No time for more words; Zachary grabbed his backpack and hurried after them.


    <b>¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ¦É¦Ò¦É </b>19


    <b>Chapter 157 </b>

 love and power 157

    After saying goodbye to York, the two of them walked to the bus stop in silence, boarded in silence, and sat side by side¨Cstill not uttering a word.


    Alessia watched the trees slide past outside the window, their branches blurring together. After three days of nonstop chaos¨Cputting out fires for her family, juggling her own problems¨Cit felt almost surreal to be back in the rhythm of an ordinary school day. The taut string in her mind finally loosened, if only a little.


    sible to miss.


    else, while still


    Zachary nced over and immediately noticed the shadow under Alessia¡¯s eyes. Her pale skin made the bruise stand out starkly in the sunlight, Thinking about how she¡¯d been running herself ragged for every managing her own troubles, Zachary felt a fresh wave of guilt crash over him.


    He wasn¡¯t just a lousy older brother¨Che was doing a pretty poor job at being a decent human being, period.


    He¡¯d tossed and turned all night, reying everything in his head, and finally sat up in bed and gave himself a couple of hard ps just to get to sleep. Now, seeing Alessia¡¯s tired face, the guilt was back with a vengeance.


    What a piece of work he was.


    Zachary cursed himself silently.


    ¡°These past few days must¡¯ve been rough, huh?¡± He wrestled with his thoughts for a while before finally breaking the silence, only to immediately regret how stupid the question sounded.


    Sure enough, Alessia blinked. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The awkward silence settled back over them, thicker than before. They didn¡¯t speak again, not even when they went their separate ways at their respective schools.


    Ste was the first to spot Alessia, waving her over as soon as she appeared. Pierce¡¯s wave was even more enthusiastic; his eyes lit up, fixed on her as she walked over.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Alessia, the annual track meet¡¯sing up,¡± Pierce announced, thrusting a sign¨Cup sheet into her hands. ¡°Which events are you gracing us with this year?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Did you already pick for me?¡± Alessia arched an eyebrow.


    ??


    ¡°Mile run, high jump, long jump. What do you think?¡± Pierce gave her his <b>most </b>winning smile.


    The truth was, nobody wanted to sign up for the mile, and the other two events were dominated by athletes from other sses. If Alessia didn¡¯tpete, their ss didn¡¯t stand a chance. With just those three events, they¡¯d have a lock on a top¨Cthree finish for the whole school.


    If there wasn¡¯t a three¨Cevent limit per person, Pierce would¡¯ve filled in Alessia¡¯s name for every single slot.


    No point dragging it out. Alessia took the form and signed her nam strokes¨Cno hesitation, all confidence.


    quick, bold


    ¡°Ste, you¡¯re our star shot putter again this year,¡± Pierce said, sliding a different form her way. Ste didn¡¯t even argue; she just scribbled her name with a flourish.


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Pierce¡¯s seat had barely touched the chair before he bounced up again, leaning in between them.


    ¡°What is it now?¡± Ste tapped him on the head with her pen.


    Pierce winced, immediately pulled back, and rubbed the spot she¡¯d hit.


    ¡°The design contest from the start of the semester¨Cit¡¯s over! Alessia, you overtook Penny by three votes at thest minute and took first ce this year. Congrats!¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Alessia replied, her tone calm, as if this was exactly what she¡¯d expected.


    ¡°This year, there¡¯s more than just a cash prize. I heard A&P is offering to grant your one wish for a custom clothing piece!¡± Seeing that Alessia barely reacted, Pierce put his hands together in a plea, eyes wide with hope.


    ¡°Alessia, I have a favor to beg!¡±


    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯re designing new ss t¨Cshirts, and Penny and I both agree¨Cyour design is perfect for the track meet theme. It¡¯s bold and vibrant, exactly what we need to break the gloom of senior year. It screams energy¨Cyouth itself!¡±


    <b>Chapter </b>15


    <b>Chapter </b><b>158 </b>

 love and power 158

    Pierce stood up straight, looking for all the world like he was about tounch <b>into </b><b>a </b>dramatic poetry recital.


    Alessia let out a helpless littleugh. ¡°Sit down, would you? Quit being ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Heh, sure thing.¡± Pierce was always quick to take a hint.


    ¡°So, let me get this straight¨Cyou want A&P to mass¨Cproduce my painted T¨Cshirt design as our ss jersey for this year¡¯s sports day?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re top of the ss, Alessia¨Calways sharp,¡± Pierce on thick. Ste, however, wasn¡¯t having it.


    ed,ying it


    ¡°You¡¯re really something, aren¡¯t you? Every other year Penny makes the design and we just have anotherpany print them. Now you want to switch it up?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, we always used Penny¡¯s freshman¨Cyear design, but this time Alessia took first ce,¡± Pierce said, scratching his head.


    ¡°So you¡¯re just gonna ditch two years of tradition because someone else came out on top? Seriously, Pierce, are you just looking for ways to keep Lessie busy? Would you be okay if you did all the work for two years, and then got benched just because you didn¡¯t win thest round?¡±


    Ste was so annoyed, she looked ready to give Pierce a piece of her mind right then and there. Realizing the misunderstanding, Pierce quickly raised his hands in


    defense.


    ¡°Come on, Miss Laine, you really think I¡¯d do something like that? This was Penny¡¯s idea, not mine. I even tried talking her out of it, but she insisted I ask Alessia if she¡¯d be okay with it. That¡¯s the only reason I brought it up!¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Ste eyed Pierce with suspicion.


    Pierce looked exasperated as he scanned the room. Just then, Penny walked back in with a fresh cup of water,


    ¡°Penny!¡± he called, a little too loudly, making her jump.


    She walked over, still holding her cup. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Can you please exin to these two that my conscience is still intact <b>and </b><b>they </b><b>can </b>stop threatening to teach me a lesson?¡±


    Penny frowned, clearly confused. Alessia <b>filled </b>her in <b>on </b><b>the </b><b>situation </b><b>in </b><b>a </b><b>few </b><b>quick </b>


    <b>sentences</b>.


    ¡°Yeah, it was my suggestion,¡± Penny confirmed. ¡°Alessia¡¯s design is great, and <b>this </b>is ourst year. I wanted something bold and youthful to mark the asion. It¡¯s your prize, though, so I told Pierce to run it by you first.¡±


    Alessia nced at Penny, then at Pierce. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it your way.¡±


    Penny nodded, as if she¡¯d known Alessia would agree all along, and headed back <b>to </b>her seat.


    Out of the four of them, Pierce was by far the most dramatic. He pressed his palms together in front of his chest and gazed at Alessia like she¡¯d just d his life. ¡°Alessia, you¡¯re an absolute legend!¡±


    Alessia rolled her eyes and turned away, unimpressed. Ste made a face and leaned in close to Alessia.


    ¡°So we¡¯re really going through with this?¡±


    Alessia nodded.


    ¡°By the way, check this out.¡± Ste pulled out her phone, queued up a video, and held it in front of Alessia.


    The screen was ck at first, then flickered to life like an old TV. A long, elegant hand appeared, its knuckles defined and skin almost porcin, resting on a simple, worn guitar. The fingers plucked a string, and a mellow, haunting melody filled the air, immediately tugging at the listener¡¯s heart.


    Comments streamed across the screen¨Csome praising the musician¡¯s hands, others the melody, with a few naysayers sprinkled in but most were overwhelmingly positive.


    About ten seconds in, a low, velvety voice joined the music. Paired with the melody, it felt like being swept away on a rainy night, waltzing through deserted streets under the drizzle, caught up in a quiet kind of romance.


    Thements kept flying by, and even though the video had been up less than a day, it was already closing in on a million views.


    ¡°I knew it was your brother as soon as I heard his voice,¡± Ste said, grinning. <b>¡°</b><b>Look </b>at those numbers¨Che¡¯s blowing up! Thirty thousand new followers <b>overnight</b>. That¡¯s insane!¡±

 love and power 159

    Compared to Ste¡¯s surprise, Alessia was much moreposed¨Cafter all, things were unfolding just as she¡¯d expected.


    It was inevitable that Liam would blow up. Eighty percent of Fitch¡¯s million followers were genuinely active, and before Fitch¡¯s fall from grace, thepany had already hinted at pushing a neer. Driven by curiosity and a bit of judgment, everyone was bound to keep an eye on Liam¡¯s next move


    Of that million views, Alessia guessed at least half came straight from Fitch¡¯s old


    fans.


    She scrolled through thement section again. Some were ask


    bout the


    song, others were curious about Liam¡¯s looks, and of course, a few seized the chance to take jabs at Fitch. Overall, though, the feedback was mostly positive. Satisfied, she handed Ste her phone back.


    After lunch, Alessia made her way alone to the art studio, where Penny was already


    waiting.


    ¡°You¡¯re early,¡± Alessia said, settling in a nearby chair and watching as Penny sketched swift, confident lines.


    ¡°So, what made you decide to use my design all of a sudden? Weren¡¯t you going <b>to </b>pitch yours?¡± Penny asked, her focus never wavering from the paper.


    ¡°It fits the sports day theme, your design won first prize in the contest, and there¡¯s enough buzz to make it interesting. Plus, you get to cash in on your reward. It¡¯s a win all around,¡± Penny replied matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, her pencil a blur as a dress began to


    take shape.


    ¡°You really have me figured out,¡± Alessia said with a wry smile.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed¨Cjust the main character. As long as we hit our goal, it doesn¡¯t matter. The regional office is prepped; this sports day is the perfect promo for them, and it doesn¡¯t interfere with the mainpany¡¯s focus on high¨Cend exclusives.¡±


    At that, Penny put down her pencil and turned to look at Alessia. ¡°You really are something else.¡±


    Alessia had half¨Cexpected a different remark and couldn¡¯t help but let out a dry chuckle. With business settled, she didn¡¯t linger. She nced at the sketches. stretched her arms, and started for the door.


    ¡°For the asymmetric neckline, use tsavorite instead of emerald¨Cit¡¯ll give a better effect,¡± she suggested as she left, leaving Penny alone, staring at the design. After a long pause, Penny erased her original note and reced it with ¡°tsavorite¡± in neat handwriting.


    Honestly, Penny was d Alessia couldn¡¯t draw. If she could, Penny¡¯s path would be a lot harder¨Cmaybe even impossible.


    After sses, Alessia stayed behind to finalize sports uniform details. She asked Ste to let Zachary know he could head home without her, and by the time she finished and stepped outside, it was nearly six.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride,¡± Penny said, rolling down her window.


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°No need, really. I¡¯ll just take the bus.¡±


    Neither of them were the type for pointless back¨Cand¨Cforth. One offered, one declined, and that was that¨Cno fuss, no small talk.


    It was almost ironic that the two of them ended up running apany together. Aside from the asional family dinner, they¡¯d barely crossed paths before. Then one day, out of the blue, Penny¨Cusually so aloof and solitary¨Csuggested starting a fashion brand.


    And Alessia? She agreed instantly.


    Ste had even gotten jealous, suspecting Alessia and Penny were secretly dating behind her back.


    But the truth was much simpler. One threw out an idea, the other rolled with it. Penny admired Alessia¡¯s skill; Alessia respected Penny¡¯s designs.


    Most students at their academy were wealthy, well¨Cconnected, and had plenty of free time. Starting a business was nothing unusual¨Csome opened coffee shops, others invested in startups. The school didn¡¯t discourage it; if anything, they encouraged hands¨Con experience, since most students would eventually take over their family businesses. It was good practice, no matter how you looked at it. The school even organized all sorts of events for students to get real¨Cworld experience. That¡¯s why, even if their grades weren¡¯t quite as ster as those at Crestview High, their talent development rate was an impressive ny¨Cfive percent.


    For all the randomness of how their business began, Alessia <b>and </b>Penny <b>worked </b>together with surprising harmony. Their very first fashion <b>show </b><b>was </b><b>a </b><b>hit</b><b>, </b><b>earning </b><b>them </b><b>a </b>name for themselves. That was <b>how </b><b>A</b><b>&</b><b>P </b><b>became the </b><b>brand </b><b>everyone </b><b>in </b>


    Chapter <b>159 </b>


    their circle knew.

 love and power 160

    As she reached the bus stop, Alessia¡¯s phone buzzed with messages in the group chat¨Ceveryone was asking how much longer until she got home. She had just finished replying when a call came in. Ethan¡¯s name shed on the screen.


    ¡°Lessie.¡± His voice was calm and steady.


    ¡°Hey, big brother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over with Quentin. He¡¯s been charged¨Cthree years in prison for soliciting and organizing a lewd gathering.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°As for Zachary, I already chewed him out. But honestly, I think you should give him a good beating for me. Don¡¯t hold back¨Ceven if you leave him limping, I¡¯ll handle your legal defense.¡±


    A smile tugged at Alessia¡¯s lips. <b>¡°</b>Are you, as awyer, advising me tomit a crime right now?¡±


    ¡°Nope. As your brother, I¡¯m teaching you the proper way to vent your anger.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh, the smile spreading wider. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll see what I can do. But if I go overboard and end up in trouble, you¡¯d better pull out all the stops to save me.¡± Sitting on the bench at the bus stop, she stared at the tips of her shoes, swinging her feet lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m at your service, twenty¨Cfour hours a day.¡± Ethan¡¯s voice always had a way of steadying her.


    ¡°Liam called earlier, too.¡±


    ¡°Good. Be careful heading home; text me when you get in, okay?¡±


    She promised she would, then hung up and dialed Liam.


    ¡°Not home yet?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Still talking about the field day.¡± Just then, the bus arrived. Alessia tapped her card and boarded. The bus was nearly empty at this hour, so she grabbed a window


    seat.


    ¡°Field day? Are you joining any events? Am I allowed toe watch? You know, <b>my </b>photography skills aren¡¯t bad, and with a sister as photogenic <b>as you</b>, <b>I¡¯m </b><b>bound </b><b>to </b>get some amazing shots.¡±


    1:12


    <b>191 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>160


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>save you a seat.¡± Each student was allowed to invite two guests from outside the school. In past years¡­ she¡¯d always given the spots to Pierce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by Zachary¡¯s grades¨Che¡¯s hopelessly slow in real life. I bet he¡¯s spent the whole day stammering and avoiding you, right? That¡¯s what he does every time he screws up.¡±


    Thinking back on Zachary¡¯s odd behavior, Alessia nodded, only to realize a beat Mater that Liam couldn¡¯t see her through the phone.


    Before she could reply, someone on Liam¡¯s end called his name.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you need backup, I¡¯ll help you knock some sense int home. No matter what, you¡¯ll always be my only sister. That¡¯ll nev


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Alessia didn¡¯t even notice how gentle her own voice had be.


    when I get


    Inge.¡±


    ¡°My coach is here. Gotta go train. Don¡¯t forget to tell me about the field day¨CI¡¯ll definitely be there, cheering you on. Be careful getting home tonight, okay? If you get hungry, grab a snack at the corner shop. I just sent you some money.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alessia had barely finished speaking before he hung up.


    She sat there, phone in hand, gazing out the window. Letting out a long, slow breath, she watched the city lights drift by.


    One text after another, call after call. For seventeen years, Alessia had always thought the word ¡°family¡± had nothing to do with her. But now, she¡¯d somehow be the person her family worried about, someone they cared for and missed.


    Getting homete meant someone would call to check if she¡¯d eaten. When she walked home alone, there¡¯d always be someone waiting at the end of the block to walk her back. Someone cared whether she was eating well, sleeping soundly, whether her efforts were seen and never just taken for granted¡­


    Alessia paused, suddenly understanding why she¡¯d been so angry yesterday.


    She cared¨Cthat¡¯s why it hurt

 love and power 161

    Alessia stepped off the bus, her backpack slung over one shoulder, and started the familiar walk home alone. What had once been a maze of unfamiliar streets had be so routine that she could have found her way with her eyes closed.


    Dusk had settled in, and the streetlights flickered to life, bathing the sidewalk in a soft, amber glow. As Alessia rounded the corner, she spotted a familiar figure standing under the nearestmp.


    ¡°Lessie, time for dinner,¡± Zachary called, waving her over.


    As she drew closer, Alessia noticed the dark bruise marring Zachary¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡±


    He shook his head, silent, and Alessia frowned but decided not to push further.


    ¡°Did you work things out?¡± she asked quietly.


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± Zachary replied.


    ¡°If you need to talk anything over tomorrow, I¡¯ll wait for you in the Crestview High ssroom. I was nning to hit the library and look over some practice problems anyway.¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, my parents just got home too, so it¡¯s perfect timing.¡±


    They chatted about nothing in particr, as if the recent drama had never happened.


    Before she knew it, the weekend arrived. The Mortons were busy with the final preparations before their grand opening, Ethan and his friends were chasing their dreams, and Alessia, after finishing breakfast, was getting ready to take Ivan out for a walk.


    She opened the front door and was immediately greeted by a familiar sight¨Cone boy, one dog.


    ¡°Alessia! You¡¯re sneaking Ivan out to y without me again!¡± York¡¯s eyes went wide, full of mock outrage and wounded pride.


    Alessia¡¯s face remained perfectly calm as she shut the door behind her. ¡°What are you doing here again?¡±


    ¡°<b>This </b><b>time</b>, I <b>told </b><b>the </b>housekeeper I <b>wasing</b>,<b>¡± </b><b>York dered</b><b>, </b><b>straightening </b><b>up </b><b>as </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>161 </b>


    if he deserved a medal.


    Alessia¡¯s lips curled in a small smile. She reached out and ruffled his hair. ¡°Good <i>job</i>.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t expected to praise him, and York¡¯s cheeks flushed red, though he tried <b>to </b>keep up his usual bravado.


    ¡°Hmph! When I set my mind to something, I always get it done.¡±


    But then his eyes darted to Ivan, who was clutching a paper bag and holding Alessia¡¯s hand. York¡¯s expression fell.


    ¡°So, where are you two sneaking off to without me?¡±


    ¡°Returning a book,¡± Ivan piped up unexpectedly, catching Alessia off guard. York, on the other hand, looked a little embarrassed.


    He rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°Uh, this is for you.¡±


    York handed the bag to Ivan, suddenly shy¨Cso different from his usual cocky self.


    Ivan looked up at Alessia, uncertain. She nodded and let go of his hand so he could take the bag.


    He peeked inside. It was a brand¨Cnew book, still wrapped. The same title York had ripped apart during their argument.


    After their fight, Karen had asked Ivan about what happened. He¡¯d shown her the torn book, and Karen had bought a recement, telling him to apologize properly when he saw Eddie that weekend.


    Ivan honestly hadn¡¯t expected York to remember¨CYork always acted like nothing bothered him. But there he was, turning up first thing Saturday morning just to


    deliver a new copy.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ivan said softly, not mentioning that Karen had already bought him


    one.


    <b>¡°</b>It was my fault,¡± York mumbled, his ears turning red. ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of guy who pretends nothing happened when I mess up.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Alessia nced at the bag, and York immediately shrank <b>back</b>.


    ¡°Grown¨Cups shouldn¡¯t butt into kids¡® business,¡± he shot back, stepping protectively <b>in </b>front of Ivan¨Ceven though he was barely taller.


    Alessia sized them up,paring their heights, and let <b>out a snort</b>. Her <b>amusement </b>


    512


    couldn¡¯t have been more obvious.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get taller!¡± York insisted, face flushed.


    ¡°You¡¯d better drink plenty of milk, or you¡¯ll never make it to six¨Ctwo. Trust me, no girl¡¯s going to notice you otherwise.¡±

 love and power 162

    <b>Chapter </b><b>162 </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be six¨Cfoot¨Ctwo when I grow up!¡± the little guy shouted.


    Alessia tried not tough. ¡°All right, keep at it.¡±


    Noticing Alessia didn¡¯t believe him, York was ready to argue, but she didn¡¯t give him


    the chance.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking him to an art ss today¨Cit¡¯ll be all day, so I don¡¯t have time to hang out. You should head home for now ande back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I want to go too,¡± York said without hesitation.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be boring. You won¡¯t be able to sit still.¡±


    ¡°I can too!¡±


    The two locked eyes, neither willing to back down.


    York puffed up his cheeks, wearing the ssic look of ¡°If you don¡¯t take me, I¡¯ll start making a scene.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Alessia tossed the choice to Ivan.


    Ivan gripped his bag, nodded hesitantly.


    Alessia shrugged. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go then.¡±


    My


    York¡¯s eyes lit up. He grinned, trying to be helpful by reaching for Ivan¡¯s bag, but Ivan pulled it away. After thest time, York knew better than to force it, so he gave up and instead grabbed the leash attached to Rex.


    Alessia watched their little tug¨Cof¨Cwar but didn¡¯t interfere, striding ahead while the two kids and their dog bustled along behind her.


    ¡°I thought I saw the Tate family¡¯s car¨Cturns out it really is the younger Tate!¡± Eddie was already waiting downstairs, holding open the car door for them.


    Alessia gave him a wave in/greeting.


    ¡°Oh, I remember you,¡± York said, pointing at Eddie with the blunt confidence only a kid could muster¨Ca sharp contrast to the shy Ivan.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Eddie. You can just call me Eddie. And I know you, too¨CYork, right?¡±


    Eddie¡¯s warm smile was entirely unthreatening. York didn¡¯t say anything else, but it was clear he didn¡¯t mind him.


    14<b>:</b>421


    <b>¡°</b><b>Good </b><b>morning</b>, Ivan,¡± Eddie said, crouching down to Ivan¡¯s level.


    <b>After </bst week, Ivan no longer shrank away from him. He stepped forward<b>, </b><b>looking </b>


    <b>a </b><b>little </b>nervous.


    Eddie noticed right away. ¡°What¡¯s up? Finished your book already? I picked up a few new picture books the other day¨Cwant to read them together?¡±


    At that, Ivan¡¯s eyes brightened for a moment, only to dim again. He handed Eddie one of his bags, his lips pressed tight with anxiety.


    Eddie looked puzzled but opened the bag. Inside was a book, its spine taped and pages carefully mended, along with a brand¨Cnew, unopened one.


    ¡°Had a bit of an ident, huh?¡± Eddie¡¯s lips curved gently, his voice soft¨Cthere was no hint of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ivan muttered, fidgeting with the handles of the bag York had given him. Eddie rested a hand on Ivan¡¯s head, gently rubbing between his brows. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal, okay? Next time, take extra care with the books. Try not to damage them, all right?¡±


    ¡°Can I¡­ still borrow some?¡± Ivan asked, voice tiny but hopeful.


    Seeing Ivan was finally talking to him, Eddie¡¯s delight was impossible to hide.


    ¡°Of course you can, as long as you promise to take good care of them next time.¡± ¡°I¡­ I promise!¡± The words came out quietly, but his resolve was clear.


    Off to the side, York was suddenly struck by why Ivan had been so upset¨Cthe book wasn¡¯t even his! Feeling awkward, he shifted his weight, and Alessia took the opportunity to nudge him forward.


    York stumbled, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Um¡­ it was actually me. I ruined the book by ident. It wasn¡¯t Ivan¡¯s fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    For once, York¡¯s voice was sincere, a far cry from his usual bravado.


    <b>Chapter </b>163


    <b>Chapter </b><b>163 </b>

 love and power 163

    Eddie smiled softly, giving York¡¯s hair a gentle ruffle.


    ¡°Admitting your mistakes takes more courage than most adults have, you know.¡±


    With the matter settled, Alessia finally moved things along. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s get going.¡±


    Eddie nodded, and soon the three of them¨Cplus Rex, their loyal dog¨Cwere tucked into the back seat again. This time, everyone was calm and quiet, making for a smooth ride all the way to the art studio.


    For York, it was his first visit, and everything seemed new and fascinating.


    Having learned fromst time, Ivan no longer clung to Alessia¡¯s side. He was content to settle in and lose himself in his painting.


    Eddie sat beside him, working on his own projects and chatting with Ivan every now and then. He didn¡¯t pepper the boy with questions or crowd him, giving Ivan the room he needed to breathe.


    Alessia took a seat in the lounge area, picking up the novel she hadn¡¯t finishedst time. York, however, looked longingly at the studio, clearly wanting to join the others, but Alessia held him back. So, boy and dog sat side by side next to her, both wearing the same bored, slightly sulky expression.


    ¡°Told you you¡¯d be bored,¡± Alessia said, her tone making it clear: You insisted oning, remember.


    York sprawled across the table, one cheek squished adorably against the wood.


    ¡°How long do we have to stay here?¡±


    ¡°All day. If you¡¯re bored, I can call Dawson toe pick <i>you </i>up.¡±


    ¡°No way! That woman¡¯s been losing her mind ever since she got back. She¡¯s always yelling¨Cdrives me crazy. I don¡¯t want to go home.¡±


    ¡°Does she ever give you real trouble?¡±


    York puffed out his chest. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare. She just takes it out on Dawson and the others¨Calways finding fault with something. But!¡± His eyes lit up suddenly, a mischievous glint appearing.


    ¡°Before I left, I kicked her bedroom door and warned her: if she goes nuts again<b>, </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>bring a few snakes back to scare her!¡±


    <b>14:42 </b>D


    <b>Chapter </b><b>163 </b>


    <b>Alessia </b>ruffled his hair again. If it were Max, she really might have <b>believed </b><b>him </b>capable of that.


    ¡°There are some balls over there¨Cwhy don¡¯t you take Rex and y outside in the yard for a bit?¡±


    As long as he wasn¡¯t being sent home, York was happy with anything. He hopped off his chair, grabbed a ball, and called for Rex to follow him out into the garden.


    Alessia nced up to make sure the boy and the dog were still within sight, then returned to her book, settling infortably.


    Inside the studio, the tall windows framed the whole garden like a living painting. Ivan only had to turn his head to spot York and Rex pressed up against the ss, peering inside.


    Eddie, for his part, had never met the second Tate boy before. With Max as a reference point, he¡¯d expected this one to be a handful as well. But now, seeing York¡¯s round faceically squished against the window, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    He closed his book and nudged Ivan.


    Ivan nced over. Eddie tipped his chin toward the window, signaling for Ivan to look outside.


    York, catching Ivan¡¯s attention, grew even more animated¨Cpulling faces, mouthing exaggerated words, clearly trying to coax Ivan outside to y. But with the ss muffling everything, Ivan couldn¡¯t hear a thing.


    After a moment, Ivan looked away and returned to his painting.


    York pouted but didn¡¯t push it. Instead, he began ying in the garden with Rex, making the best of it.


    Eddie¡¯s gaze shifted back to Ivan¡¯s work, his smile growing even warmer.


    ¡°Ivan,¡± he said gently, ¡°have you ever wanted to make more friends? You know, have days like your brother and sister¨Ccarrying your backpack to school,ughing with ssmates, buying snacks together on the way home, and meeting up to hang out on weekends. Just like you¡¯re ying with York now.¡±


    Ivan blinked, his eyes drifting back to the window where York was running wild in the garden, ball in hand, Rex bounding at his heels. There wasughter on York¡¯s face¨Ca freedom and joy Ivan had never truly known.

 love and power 164

    He had attended preschool before, but he never liked talking. Making friends was impossible for him; he could only watch the others y from the sidelines. Eventually, he began to fear interacting with anyone at all. The more time passed, the more withdrawn he became. Before long, he was the one left out, the boy everyone forgot.


    So he just kept drawing, over and over¨Cbecause as long as he had his sketchbook, he didn¡¯t have to talk to anyone. If he kept drawing, it didn¡¯t matter that he was always alone.


    ¡°Ivan?¡± Eddie¡¯s voice was gentle, pulling Ivan from his thoughts.


    Ivan blinked up at him, a flicker of hope in his eyes. But it faded just as quickly, and he shook his head before picking up his pencil again.


    Eddie¡¯s heart ached for him, but he didn¡¯t push. Instead, he quietly left the studio, closing the door softly behind him so Ivan could have the space to himself.


    Just one window away, Ivan sat in silence, focused and serious as he worked on his drawing. Meanwhile, outside, York was grinning from ear to ear, hisughter echoing through the yard.


    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± Alessia sounded surprised when she saw Eddie step out. ¡°How¡¯s he doing?¡±


    ¡°Much better than before. You can tell his mood¡¯s improved a lottely,¡± Eddie replied, setting a fresh cup of tea in front of her. ¡°He¡¯s even started using bright colors¨Cyellows, oranges¨Ccolors he never touched before. The whole feel of his artwork is lighter, not as dark or heavy as it used to be.¡±


    He paused. ¡°Has anything happened recently? Anything that might have brought about this change?¡±


    Alessia frowned, thinking back over the past week for anything significant.


    ¡°Rex, are you an idiot? Give me the ball! Get back here!¡± York¡¯s exasperated shout rang out from the yard.


    That snapped Alessia back to the present. It wasn¡¯t just Ivan who had changed¨CYork seemed different, too. The gloom and defensiveness that used to surround him had faded, and even the old chip on his shoulder¨Cthe sense that the whole world was out to get him¨Chad softened.


    Their childhoods had been unhappy in different ways, but that had shaped them


    Chapter 16.


    <b>into </b><bplete </b><b>opposites</b>. Strangely<b>, </b>though<b>, </b><b>they </bplemented <b>each </b><b>other </b><b>perfectly</b>.


    ¡°I think maybe just having someone their own age around makes things easier <b>for </b>them than dealing with us adults,¡± Alessia said.


    Eddie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked Ivan if he wanted to try school again. He clearly longs for it, but he shook his head and refused.¡±


    ¡°School? Isn¡¯t that a bit risky, with so many people?¡± Alessia asked, worry creasing


    her brow.


    ¡°If he had someone familiar by his side, he¡¯d probably feel much safer,¡± Eddie hinted.


    Alessia gazed out the window at York, who was ying without a care in the world, and sighed.


    ¡°York,¡± she called.


    At the sound of her voice, York abandoned his tug¨Cof¨Cwar with Rex and bounded over. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Alessia beckoned him closer. He hurried to her side.


    ¡°Would you like Ivan to go to school with you?¡±


    York narrowed his eyes, sensing a trap. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± For all his goofiness, he was sharp when it counted¨Ca true Tate, through and through.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell us you wanted Ivan at your school? That you¡¯d look out for him?¡± Alessia pressed..


    York paused. That had, in fact, been exactly what he¡¯d dered at the Morton family dinner table.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The great York Tate, going back on his word? If you can¡¯t keep a promise, you might as well stoping over for dinner at the Mortons,¡± Alessia teased, a sly glimmer in her eyes.


    She¡¯d been around at least a decade longer than York¨Cand she¡¯d learned a trick or two in that time.

 love and power 165

    <b>¡°</b>It counts, of course it counts<b>!</b>¡± York¡¯s voice rose with conviction. ¡°If I give my word, I mean it! If Ivanes to our school and anyone tries to mess with him<b>, </b><b>I¡¯ll </b><b>have </b>his back. We¡¯ll make sure no one bothers him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you said it.¡± Alessia¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement, though her


    expression remained cool andposed.


    ¡°I said it!¡± Poor York, stumbling right into the little trap Alessia had set,pletely


    unaware.


    Alessia nced over at Eddie, raising her eyebrows with a sh of confidence and just a hint of smugness.


    Eddie chuckled, reaching up as if to ruffle her hair, but then hesitated, caught by some private thought, and let his hand drop inconspicuously.


    Alessia didn¡¯t notice. She was just about to say something when her phone rang. She looked at Eddie, then gestured toward York. Eddie nodded, and Alessia slipped out of the living room.


    In the hallway, she answered the call.


    ¡°Granddad, craving something sweet again?¡±


    ¡°Lessie.¡± Xander¡¯s voice was unusually heavy.


    The smile vanished from Alessia¡¯s lips, reced by a serious tone. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    ¡°Jade¡¯s not doing well. Honestly, I think it might be time to let go, but Cole¡­ he won¡¯t hear of it,¡± Xander said, his words trailing off into a weary sigh. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯d bettere by as soon as you can. She¡¯s stable for now, but nobody knows how long that¡¯llst.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± Alessia didn¡¯t dare waste a second. She hung up and hurried back into the living room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eddie noticed the sudden pallor on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s Cole¨Csomething¡¯se up. I need to get over there right away. Can I ask you to look after these two for me?¡±


    Eddie blinked. ¡°Wait, hang on. How are you getting there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve called Larkin. He¡¯ll be here in ten minutes.¡± She turned to York and Ivan. ¡°Come


    <b>14:42</b>)


    <b>here</b>, you two<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>She </b><b>knelt </b>down in front of them. ¡°I have to leave for a bit¨Csomething urgent <b>came </b>up<b>. </b><b>So </b>you¡¯ll stay with Eddie today, alright? I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can. Promise <b>me </b>you¡¯ll stay put and listen to him, okay?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Can¡¯t wee with you?¡± York stared at her, eyes wide. Ivan didn¡¯t say anything, but his expression mirrored York¡¯s exactly.


    Alessia gave their heads a gentle squeeze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She¡¯d brought the two boys here herself, and even though they were still young, she always treated them with respect. Her apology was genuine.


    Ivan was naturally obedient, and although York was clearly disappointed, he knew better than to argue over something serious.


    ¡°Go on, be careful. If you need anything, just call me.¡± Eddie rested his hands reassuringly on their shoulders.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alessia managed a small smile, then headed out the door.


    Eddie watched her go and let out a wry chuckle. She was always so polite with him¨Csometimes more so than with people she¡¯d only recently met, like Six or


    Tristan.


    He sighed quietly, then forced a cheerful smile for the kids. Crouching down to their level, he tried to sound upbeat. ¡°Alright, your sister has something to take care of. So what should the three of us do now?¡±


    now?¡±


    The three of them looked a bit lost, like abandoned kids and their lonely guardian. Meanwhile, Larkin, who happened to be nearby on another errand, arrived soon and picked Alessia up.


    ¡°I was supposed to have you sign a contract today, but as soon as Mr. Cole got the call, he rushed off and told me to drive him straight to the house.¡±


    ¡°How is he holding up?¡± Alessia asked.


    ¡°Pretty calm, actually. Still had his head together enough to ask me to handle the rest of the contract. You don¡¯t need to worry, Miss Morton¨Cthe call said things had stabilized for now.¡± Larkin nced at her in the rearview mirror, his face as impassive as ever.

 love and power 166

    <b>Chapter </b><b>166 </b>


    Professional to a fault, never asking unnecessary questions, never crossing <b>the </b>line¨Cthose were the rules Larkin lived by as an assistant.


    Alessia gave a distracted reply, her thoughts clearly elsewhere, and the car fell into silence. Sensing her mood, Larkin pressed harder on the gas<b>, </b>shaving a good ten minutes off their usual drive.


    Before Larkin could even step out and open the door for her, Alessia had already hopped out, tossed a quick, ¡°Thanks for the ride,¡± over her shoulder, and hurried toward the house.


    The butler answered the door, but before Alessia could speak, Xander appeared behind her.


    ¡°Lessie.¡±


    ¡°Doctor! How is she?¡± Alessia nodded at the butler and hurried to help Xander into the living room.


    Xander sank onto the couch, letting out a weary sigh. ¡°I rushed over as soon as I heard. The family doctor said she was fine during her afternoon checkup. But while the butler was just fetching some water to help Jade freshen up, she nearly slipped away right then and there.¡±


    ¡°After following my instructions, the doctor managed to stabilize her and called me immediately. I tried another round of injections, but I don¡¯t know how long this one willst. The effect used to hold for a while, but now it¡¯s wearing off faster and faster. Lessie, you know what that means.¡±


    Alessia pressed her lips together, looking away from Xander¡¯s gaze.


    Xander¡¯s voice softened, heavy with sorrow, but he forced himself to continue. ¡°Jade¡­ she doesn¡¯t even want to fight anymore. You all know she can still hear us, but after two years, she¡¯s made it clear¨Cshe just wants to let go. Even if I were some miracle worker, I can¡¯t save someone who¡¯s lost the will to live.¡±


    He patted Alessia¡¯s hand, his eyes full of pain. Jade was like his own daughter¨Che¡¯d watched her grow up, promised a dying friend that he¡¯d look after her. Telling Cole to consider letting go had nearly broken him.


    He¡¯d spent his life saving strangers, but now, he couldn¡¯t even save his closest friend, or his friend¡¯s only child.


    What cruel fate had he earned to deserve this?


    <b>14:42 </b>1


    <b>Xander¡¯s </b><b>eyes </b>reddened as he <b>kept </b>patting Alessia¡¯s hand. She clenched <b>her </b><b>jaw</b><b>, </b>her tense expression betraying the battle she fought to stayposed.


    She drew a long, shuddering breath and slowly let it out.


    <b>¡°</b>No one wanted things to end up like this,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Go check on Cole, will you? He¡¯s been in his room all day,¡± Xander said, his voice catching as he nodded toward the stairs.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Alessia couldn¡¯t bring herself to say, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad¡± or ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself¡°-she knew those words would only ring hollow.


    She stood and walked slowly toward Cole¡¯s room.


    Watching her go, Xander thought back to when those two were just kids. While other children spent their afternoons ying with friends, these two were already shouldering burdens no child should bear, propping each other up, carving out a life with nothing but grit and loyalty.


    Two years ago, Cole was only sixteen. A car crash took his father in an instant, nost words, and left his motheratose, her fate uncertain. Overnight, he lost his entire world and had to take on the weight of the Whitley family business, all while clinging to the hope his mother might wake up.


    If not for that hope¨Cand if not for Alessia, step by step by his side¨Che never would have made it.


    Life was merciless; these two, so good and kind, deserved better.


    Xander wiped his face, cursing his own helplessness all over again.


    <b>14:42 </b>

 love and power 167

    <b>Upstairs</b>, Alessia¡¯s hand hovered in the air for a moment before she finally gave <b>up </b><b>on </b>knocking. She pushed the door open quietly and slipped inside.


    The door closed behind her with a soft click.


    Cole looked up, his eyes rimmed red, a look of hurt on his face. He resembled a forlorn golden retriever¨Cabandoned yet heartbreakingly endearing.


    Without a word, Alessia crossed the room and wrapped her arms around him. Cole pulled her close, his embrace tight and unyielding, as if he never wanted to let go.


    Just like two years ago, Alessia gently patted his back, again and again, offering silentfort and support. In that moment, no words couldpare to the reassurance of a warm embrace.


    No one knew how long they stayed like that before Alessia finally sat down beside him. Their hands remained tightly sped, as if, for now, the rest of the world had faded away, leaving only the two of them.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson talked to you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Cole¡¯s voice was rough, barely above a whisper.


    Alessia squeezed his hand tighter. ¡°He did.¡±


    ¡°Am I being selfish?¡± Cole¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°I know Mom¡¯s suffering, but I just keep thinking about myself.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I know every thought, every pain you can¡¯t put into words.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson said he has a way to wake her up, but after that¡­ there¡¯s nothing anyone can do. When Dad passed, he didn¡¯t say a word. So I thought¡­ maybe I could at least talk to Mom onest time¡­¡±


    Whether they tried every treatment or not, Jade¡¯s life was slipping away. Cole knew it, but he couldn¡¯t help wishing she could stay with him a little longer. And yet he was scared¨Cscared she¡¯d go without leaving a single word behind, just like his


    father had.


    ¡°There¡¯s still time.¡±


    Their fingers intertwined, both pretending not to notice that ¡°time¡± meant less than three months.


    That evening, the three of them sat together in the vi for a long while, an oppressive silence hanging over them.


    <b>14:43 </b>


    Chapter <b>167 </b>


    <b>As </b>dusk settled outside, Cole called the driver <b>to </b><b>take </b>Xander home<b>. </b><b>He </b><b>and </b><b>Alessia </b><b>stood </b>at the door, watching until the car disappeared down the drive.


    <b>¡°</b>Come on, I¡¯ll take you home,¡± Cole said softly, draping an arm around Alessia¡¯s shoulders and giving her hair a gentle ruffle.


    ¡°I need to swing by Eddie¡¯s first¨CYork and Ivan are waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Wait just a sec.¡± Cole ran upstairs and returned with a jacket draped over


    his arm.


    ¡°Here¨Cput this on. It¡¯s getting cold at night.¡± He wrapped his coat around her shoulders.


    Alessia didn¡¯t protest; instead, she tugged the jacket closer, letting its warmth settle around her.


    ¡°Everything quiet between the Mortons and the Tatestely?¡± Cole asked as they stepped outside.


    ¡°Pretty much. School¡¯s track and field meet kicks off next month, though. Are youing?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Pierce told me you signed up for three events¨Clet me guess, he talked you into it again? If you don¡¯t want to, just skip it. Don¡¯t let him drive you crazy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s myst year. I¡¯ll let him have his way. I won first prize in the designpetition, too. Penny and Pierce want to use my design for the ss jersey.¡±


    ¡°A&P¡¯s looking to expand, right? Perfect time to show off your work¨Ca little free advertising.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Pierce is going to sign the contract in a few days as our representative.¡±


    ¡°Better have Vera show her face at the signing. If Pierce finds out you¡¯re running the show, the whole school will know in three days¨Cand you¡¯ll be stuck dealing with the gossip.¡±


    Cole finally managed a small smile, as if picturing Alessia¡¯s exasperated, slightly flustered expression as she tried to handle all the chaos with her signature cool


    ¡°That¡¯s the n. Penny can handle the rest.¡± Alessia paused, then continued, ¡°The Sullivans really can¡¯t see what¡¯s right in front of them. They¡¯re banking on their eldest son, who¡¯s hopeless, and ignoring the one with real ability.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone has our Lessie¡¯s eye for talent,¡± Cole teased, ruffling her hair again,


    012


    14:43


    <b>his </b>voice full <b>of </b>affection.

 love and power 168

    The car rolled to a gentle stop at the front gate. Cole stepped out and <b>opened </b><b>the </b>door for Alessia.


    In the garden, York was enthusiastically showing Ivan what tricks Rex could do. The scene was surprisingly harmonious, with Eddie sitting on a stone bench nearby, quietly watching the two boys and the dog y together.


    At the sound of the car, all three turned, Rex¡¯s ears perking up. York, ever the sharp¨Ceyed one, was the first to spot Alessia.


    ¡°Alessia!¡± York dashed over, Ivan and Rex hurrying after him. Eddie called after them, telling them not to run so fast, but of course, nobody paid him any mind.


    By the time Eddie finally caught up, he paused for a moment, surprised to see Cole. He gave Cole a brief nod¨Ca simple greeting. Cole returned the gesture, but subtly stepped closer to Alessia, protective and possessive in a way that didn¡¯t go


    unnoticed.


    Eddie¡¯s gaze lingered on the jacket Alessia had draped over her shoulders. He forced a smile, looking away to hide his feelings.


    ¡°Have you guys eaten?¡± Alessia asked, her attention firmly on the boys. She reached out, resting a hand on each of their heads¨Cmaking sure not to leave anyone out.


    ¡°We have!¡± York answered brightly, while Ivan nodded silently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took me so long to pick you up. I hope you didn¡¯t give Eddie too much trouble?¡± Alessia¡¯s tone was warm, never condescending¨Calways ready to apologize, or to praise, as needed.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± York piped up, quick to seize the moment. ¡°But to make up for it¨Cand as a reward¨Chow about you take us to the amusement park next time?¡± Leave it to a Tate child to know how to negotiate.


    ¡°The amusement park?¡± Alessia blinked, a little surprised.


    York¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation. It wasn¡¯t as if he¡¯d never been before; in fact, he¡¯d gone twice. The first time, he¡¯d snuck out and mingled with crowds of kids his own age, but watching other children with their parents had left him feeling strangely empty. The second time, they¡¯d rented out the entire park for him¨Cbut wandering around alone, the fun had faded quickly, and he ended up leaving within the hour.


    Alessia nodded thoughtfully, then turned to Ivan. ¡°What about you? Would you like


    <b>1/2 </b>


    14.40


    <b>to </b><b>go</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Ivan fidgeted with his hands and nodded shyly. Unlike York, who¡¯d at least <b>tasted </b>what it was like to be alone in a crowd, Ivan had never set foot in an amusement park¨Cnever had the chance.


    ¡°Alright, but I want you to promise me something in return.¡± Alessia crouched down to their level.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ivan¡¯s voice was hesitant, a flicker of anxiety on his face.


    ¡°How about starting school? Together with York.¡±


    At the mention of his name, York pulled Ivan¡¯s sleeve, making sure Ivan looked at him. York thumped his chest with confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll look out for you. Nobody will dare mess with you as long as I¡¯m around!¡±


    Ivan¡¯s eyes flickered with uncertainty; his lips parted, but he couldn¡¯t quite bring himself to say ¡®okay.¡¯


    York puffed out his cheeks and sighed, exasperated in the way only a friend could <ol><li>be. </li></ol>


    Alessia didn¡¯t push. She ruffled Ivan¡¯s hair and stood up. Ivan tugged nervously at her shirt, as though afraid she might be upset.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad, don¡¯t worry,¡± she reassured him gently, smoothing his hair as she nced at Eddie.


    ¡°Thank you for today,¡± she said sincerely.


    ¡°Do we really need to be so formal?¡± Eddie teased, trying to keep things light.


    Alessia smiled, but didn¡¯t press the point. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should head out.¡±


    Eddie nodded, watching as the group¨Cfour people and a dog¨Cmade their way out.


    Back inside, Eddie gathered the picture books, stacking them neatly, then went to the studio to carefully store away Ivan¡¯s drawings.


    With everything in order, he made himself a cup of tea and sat in the garden, lost in thought.


    Under the re of the porch lights, the night garden looked almost eerie. The hum of cicadas drifted in the air. Eddie took a sip of his tea and let out a long, quiet sigh.

 love and power 169

    Meanwhile, Alessia had asked Butler Dawson to pick up York at the designated spot, while she and Ivan were being driven home by Cole.


    Since the car couldn¡¯t get any closer, Cole got out and walked them the rest of the


    way.


    ¡°Try to get some rest tonight, and don¡¯t overthink things,¡± Alessia said, holding Ivan¡¯s hand. Her gaze lingered on Cole, full of concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll take care of myself,¡± Cole replied, gently tucking a stray lock of her hair behind her ear. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll bring a proper gift ande meet your parents officially.¡±


    Alessia nodded, her worry not quite fading.


    ¡°And stop working sote,¡± she chided softly. ¡°The Whitley Group isn¡¯t going to fall apart if you let a deal or two go. I know how much responsibility you shoulder, but you don¡¯t have to carry it all alone.¡±


    Cole smiled, a bit rueful. He knew she was right, but the weight of his family¡¯s legacy always pressed on him.


    ¡°If you¡¯re taking the twins to the amusement park next week, let me pick you all up,¡± he offered, changing the subject. ¡°After everything that¡¯s happenedtely, you could use a break.¡±


    Alessia saw right through him. Cole never made promises lightly, especially if he wasn¡¯t sure he could keep them.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She met his eyes, deciding not to push the matter any further.


    ¡°Go on inside,¡± Cole said, though his fingers lingered in her hair, unwilling to let go just yet. His words said one thing, but his actions betrayed his reluctance.


    Ivan tugged Alessia¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight.¡± Cole remained where he was, a faint, warm smile on his lips.


    Alessia, usually so decisive and self¨Cassured, found herself ncing back at Cole with every few steps. But truth be told, Cole was just as reluctant to part ways.


    The next morning, Alessia left the house alone and headed to the clinic. Zachary was busy helping with preparations for the grand opening, so he wasn¡¯t there today.


    <b>14-42 </b>


    She <b>pushed </b>open the familiar <b>door</b>, <b>only </b><b>to </b>find <b>it </b>locked for once. Alessia <b>knocked</b><b>, </b>and soon <b>Six </b>appeared to let her in.


    ¡°Miss Alessia, what brings you here so early?¡± Six looked surprised. ¡°Did the Morton family give you trouble? I told you, you should just move in here¨Cnever- liked that Zachary guy. The other day he came by saying he messed things up, so I gave him a left hook right to the jaw¡­¡±


    ¡°You hit him?¡± Alessia suddenly recalled the bruise on Zachary¡¯s face when she¡¯d seen him after school.


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah.¡± Six hesitated under her questioning, looking a little sheepish.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you do that?¡± Alessia asked, genuinely puzzled.


    ¡°He upset you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Six answered, looking confused himself.


    Alessia could only shake her head, finally understanding Zachary¡¯s odd way of thinking, but she had more pressing matters.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been holed up in the dispensary since he got backst night. I brought him dinner in there, and if I hadn¡¯t forced him to bed, he¡¯d have stayed up all night. When I woke up and didn¡¯t see him in the courtyard, I figured he¡¯d just overslept¨Cbut turns out he was already back in the dispensary, tinkering with something.¡±


    Six frowned. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Next time, try not to use your fists so quickly,¡± Alessia said, flicking his forehead before heading to the dispensary.


    Six rubbed his brow, bewildered. ¡°So¡­ was she upset or not?¡± he muttered to himself, picking up the broom he¡¯d left by the door and getting back <i>to </i>sweeping the courtyard.


    Alessia made her way straight to the dispensary, pausing at the door to knock.


    ¡°Just leave breakfast there, I¡¯ll eat itter.¡±


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s me¨CAlessia.¡±


    There was a brief pause, then a voice from inside: ¡°Come in.¡±


    Receiving his permission, Alessia pushed open the door. She found Xander seated at the desk, surrounded by towering stacks of old medical books. He wore his reading sses, and as he looked up at her, he pushed them up the bridge of his nose with his finger.


    <b>14:43 </b>

 love and power 170

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d show up.¡±


    ¡°There really isn¡¯t any other way?¡± Alessia stared at the scattered books on the


    table. She already knew the answer, but she still couldn¡¯t help clinging to a shred of hope.


    Xander sighed and closed the book in his hands.


    ¡°Lessie, I wish more than anyone that there were.¡±


    Alessia fell silent.


    The ancient medical texts here were as familiar to both of them as the backs of


    their hands. They could pinpoint any passage, any line, without hesitation. But now, with one of them asking questions and the other scouring the pages all night, it was obvious¨Cthey¡¯d hit a dead end.


    Still, neither wanted to give up.


    What if¨Cjust maybe¨Cthey¡¯d overlooked a chapter, missed something in their


    exhaustion?


    ¡°How¡¯s Cole doing?¡±


    Alessia shook her head.


    Xander looked older, the lines around his eyes deepening.


    ¡°He¡¯s tough, stubborn too. Never lets his feelings show. Lessie, you¡¯ll have to keep a close eye on him, alright?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    She didn¡¯t find the answer she¡¯d hoped for, but Alessia refused to give in. She and Xander pored over the medical books together long into the evening, but nothing useful turned up.


    Monday arrived, and the breakfast caf¨¦ finally opened its doors. Zachary and the Mortons were up before dawn, bustling to prepare. After finishing her own breakfast, Alessia saw she had some time to spare, so she took a detour to the caf¨¦.


    Business was booming. The Mortons barely touched the floor, whirling from customer to customer, while Zachary helped at the register and packed up orders.


    ¡°Lessie? Did you have breakfast yet?¡± Karen called from the stairwell, catching


    14.43


    <b>Chapter </b>170


    sight of Alessia hovering at the entrance.


    ¡°I did. I just wanted to stop by and see how things were going.¡±


    Karen checked the clock on the wall. ¡°Time¡¯s about up. Zachary, stop fussing and get to school¨Cboth of you! Senior year¡¯s important. If you want <i>to </ie by after sses, you can, but now you need to go.¡±


    Alessia and Zachary were both a little stunned to be shooed away so quickly.


    ¡°Take these to¨Cgo cups for the road,¡± Karen said, thrusting two steaming drinks into their hands. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re swamped right now. Be careful on your way to school!¡±


    ¡°Luckydy, having such good¨Clooking kids,¡± one of the regrs teased. ¡°And isn¡¯t the other one from Aristocrat Academy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Karen replied with an easy smile. ¡°Both of them are top of their ss, too.¡± Her cheeks glowed with pride¨Ca stark contrast from the pale, frail woman Alessia had first met.


    ¡°Both top of the ss, huh?¡± Other customers joined in, especially parents dropping off their own children. Soon, they were all asking Karen for her secret to raising such disciplined kids.


    Karen answered every question with effortless warmth, giving all the credit to her children¡¯s self¨Cdiscipline and hard work, her hands never pausing in their work. Brendan took over at the register for Zachary, waving the siblings toward the door, urging them to hurry.


    Alessia and Zachary exchanged a look¨Cresigned amusement in both their eyes. One had barely helped for ten minutes, and the other hadn¡¯t even stepped inside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Zachary said. He stuck a straw into Alessia¡¯s drink and handed it to her, then took hers and did the same for himself.


    ¡°I stopped by the clinic yesterday,¡± Alessia said, sipping her soy milk. It was sweet and rich, with a vor that didn¡¯t taste watered down like the other ces in town.


    ¡°Big brother and Liam were busy, so I asked my mentor for the day off toe help here. I promise, I wasn¡¯t cking off. I remember everything my mentor taught me, and I review every day. I¡¯d never take this for granted.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s voice tumbled out in a rush, as if he was afraid Alessia might think he didn¡¯t value the opportunity¨Cor worse, that he¡¯d let her down again.


    ¡°That bruise on your face¨CSix did that, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    272

 love and power 171

    <b>¡°</b>You found out?¡± Zachary looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°What were you thinking, going out of your way to get punched? You know Six doesn¡¯t pull any punches,¡± Alessia replied.


    ¡°If you mess up, you deserve what¡¯sing. Besides, we agreed to it from the start.¡± Zachary gave a sheepish grin, clearly not bothered by the bruise on his cheek. Honestly, he¡¯d asked for it¨Che had no one to me but himself.


    ¡°Lessie.¡±


    He called after Alessia as she turned to leave.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I was out of line before. I want to apologize, properly.¡± With that, Zachary gave a small, earnest bow. ¡°I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Alessia¡¯s lips curled in a half¨Csmile, her response a nomittal, ¡°Mm.¡± Then she started walking toward the bus stop.


    Zachary couldn¡¯t quite read her, but he knew better than to push his luck. He hurried to catch up, walking beside her. When he nced down and caught the hint of a smile tugging at her mouth, the tension in his chest finally eased.


    He¡¯d never make such a foolish mistake again. He finally understood who his real family was¨Cthe ones who truly deserved his care and protection. There was no more room for doubt.


    Things were looking up.


    The restaurant was thriving¨Caffordable prices, generous portions, and a prime location kept the Mortons so busy they barely had a moment to catch their breath, but it was a good kind of busy. Even though it was billed as a breakfast ce, they¡¯d have a steady crowd at lunch and after school, with kids dropping by for a bowl of pasta or a hearty sandwich.


    The downside? With so many customers, the couple hardly had time to cook for their own kids who were still in school. They¡¯d started talking about hiring someone reliable who could cook and handle the rush.


    Ethan, the eldest, was thriving at his internship, thanks to Calvert¡¯s one¨Con¨Cone mentoring. He¡¯d already closed two major cases, throwing himself into work with a drive that bordered on obsession. His strong skills and easygoing manner quickly


    <b>won </b>over <b>the </b><b>rest </b><b>of </b><b>the </bw <b>firm</b>.


    <b>Zachary</b><b>, </b>the second son, was diligently learning to identify medicinal herbs<b>, </b><bying </b><b>a </b><b>solid </b>foundation before moving on to more advanced studies. With Xander¡¯s <b>help</b>, his health had improved dramatically¨Cgone was the pale, frail boy from before<b>. </b>


    Liam, the third brother, had covered Tristan¡¯s debut song and was suddenly everywhere. His air of mystery and steady stream of new music kept him in the spotlight. ording to his dance teacher, Liam was a natural talent, putting in extra hours of practice every day, and he¡¯d be a hotmodity for both Jason and the other producers.


    Jason, in particr, considered Liam a real gem¨Chis musical instinct was second to none. Jason could hardly wait to coborate and create a song that would be a timeless ssic.


    If the Morton family hadn¡¯t fallen on hard times, Ethan would have graduated on schedule and started aw firm with like¨Cminded friends. Zachary would have taken his college entrance exams and enrolled in med school. Liam would have stayed in school, learning how to write even better music.


    Before things fell apart, their paths had seemed so clear, so ordinary. But when everything changed, the smooth road ahead turned into a winding, uncertain trail. That sharp contrast made them realize just how easily opportunities could slip away, how dreams within reach could suddenly be distant stars¨Cvisible, but untouchable.


    Now, thanks to Alessia, they had a second chance to reach for those stars. None of them wanted to let her down, or to feel the pain of losing their dreams again. All they could do was keep pushing forward, giving it everything they had.


    As for Ivan¡­ in the end, he joined Alessia and the others at the amusement park. ¡°Are you done with work?¡± Alessia asked.


    ¡°The project¡¯s finally wrapped up. Don¡¯t worry¨CI¡¯ve been eating and sleeping well.¡± Cole reached over to smooth the furrow between her brows, a quiet smile ying at his lips.

 love and power 172

    <b>Chapter </b><b>172 </b>


    <b>¡°</b>That¡¯s more like it.¡± Alessia¡¯s face showed a hint of mock annoyance, but relief softened her eyes.


    It was the weekend, and the amusement park was packed. The two adults kept the kids sandwiched safely between them, each holding a small hand.


    Both Alessia and Cole were in good shape from years of exercise, but the kids¡® energy was on a different level altogether. By the time they¡¯d made a full round of the park, the kids were more hyped up than ever, not the least bit tired.


    After getting off the roller coaster, Alessia and the others found a shady spot outside an ice cream shop. With grins on all their faces, Alessia nced at her watch and, for the first time, felt that time could actually slow down.


    The bell at the shop door jingled as Cole stepped out, bncing a small wooden tray with four cups of ice cream. The two little ones¡® eyes lit up, their gaze glued to the sweet treats in Cole¡¯s hands as if nothing else existed.


    With ice cream to upy them, the kids finally quieted down. Their feet swung back and forth, betraying their good moods. It was still warm for September, and both their cheeks were flushed pink.


    Alessia stretched out her hand, and Cole immediately fished a pack of wet wipes from the bag, pulling one halfway out before handing it to her. Alessia took a sheet, folded it neatly, and pressed it to her forehead, finally feeling a bit of relief from the heat.


    York¡¯s gaze darted back and forth between the adults, a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you and Alessia dating?¡± he asked suddenly.


    ¡°And where did you learn to say things like that?¡± Alessia chuckled, genuinely curious about where York picked up these odd little phrases.


    ¡°Zane told me. He said he¡¯s dating a girl from the ss next door.¡±


    Alessia grabbed another wipe and ced it on York¡¯s forehead. The sudden coolness made York squint his eyes in delight.


    Ivan stared at Alessia expectantly. She caught on quickly and gave him a wipe for his forehead, too. Ivan closed his eyes, swung his legs contentedly, and smiled.


    ¡°So, are you dating or not?¡± York pressed, undeterred.


    <b>14:43 </b>


    Alessia <b>had </b><b>expected York </b><b>to </b><b>get </b><b>distracted and </b><b>move </b><b>on</b><b>, </b><b>but he </b><b>peeled </b><b>off </b><b>the </b><b>wipe</b><b>, </b>dabbed it across his face, and <b>fired </b>the question again.


    <b>She </b>didn¡¯t answer, turning to Cole with a raised eyebrow and a barely suppressed <b>smile</b>, <b>as </b>if curious to see how he¡¯d handle it.


    Cole couldn¡¯t help himself¨Che mussed up her hair yfully, then smoothed it back into ce.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± he said, but the unspoken promise was clear: someday, definitely.


    Neither of them could imagine a future that didn¡¯t include the other. If it wasn¡¯t each other by their side, nothing else would ever make sense.


    Alessia just smiled, saying nothing at all.


    York cocked his head and looked at Ivan. ¡°Grown¨Cups love talking in riddles just to mess with us, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Ivan blinked twice, looking adorably clueless.


    York sighed dramatically. ¡°Honestly, if you don¡¯t go to school, you won¡¯t even know when people are tricking you.¡±


    Ivan paused, spoonful of ice cream hovering midair, while York kept going.


    ¡°Look at you¨Cshy, never go out, barely say a word, can¡¯t even read. There¡¯s a whole world of fun and food out there, and none of it would have anything to do with you. Like this ice cream¨Cif you hadn¡¯te to the park today, would you be eating it now?<b>¡± </b>


    To make his point, York scooped up a huge bite and popped it into his mouth in front of Ivan¨Conly to wince and clutch his forehead from the brain freeze.


    Alessia couldn¡¯t help butugh, leaning naturally against Cole as she watched the two kids go back and forth.


    Cole turned to her, gently wiping her forehead with another wet wipe and carefully smoothing her hair out of her face.


    For both of them, it felt like there was only ever one person who mattered.

 love and power 173

    <b>¡°</b><b>But </b><b>going </b>to school will change everything!¡± York suddenly pped <b>the </b><b>table</b>, making Ivan jump in his seat. Ivan forgot all about the spoon in his mouth<b>, </b><b>staring </b>wide¨Ceyed at York.


    ¡°Yeah, getting up early every morning is rough. sses can be boring, and you have do homework after school. But! You get to y ser with other kids, and you can learn to ride horses. I even bought a horse farm just for this¡ªwait till you see my thoroughbred. It¡¯s awesome! Want to see a picture?¡±


    He didn¡¯t really wait for Ivan to answer before whipping out his phone and pulling up his camera roll.


    York started to hand over his phone, realized they were sitting too far apart, and scooted his chair over until the armrests bumped together. Satisfied, he gave an approving nod and settled back in his seat.


    ¡°Look, this is the little horse I bought. Once I get taller and it grows up, it¡¯s going to look incredible. Judging by your face, I bet you¡¯ve never seen a horse this cool. Next time, I guess I¡¯ll have to take you to the stables and show you what real riding looks like.¡±


    York let out a huff, his proud little disy making Alessiaugh. She pressed a hand to her lips, trying to hide a grin she could barely contain. Cole caught her good mood and chuckled quietly, his eyes soft with affection.


    Ivan seemed unfazed by York¡¯s bluster. He just nodded, his big round eyes shining with a gentle light that made everyone feel warm inside.


    ¡°If you go to school with me, I could even swing by and pick you up every morning,¡± York offered, a hint of nerves in his voice.


    He was anxious. Inviting Ivan to join him at school had a lot to do with his own wishes, not just other reasons. He didn¡¯t mind Ivan at all¨Cin fact, apart from the ¡°Alessia factor,¡± he actually liked him.


    Sure, Ivan was quiet, but that was fine¨CYork had enough to say for both of them. Best of all, Ivan was loyal, If he ever got in trouble with Alessia, Ivan could help take the heat, and maybe Alessia wouldn¡¯t threaten to delete his game ounts


    again.


    ¡°And after school, I¡¯ll take you out for ice cream even better than this stuff! How¡¯s that for a deal?¡±


    <b>1/2 </b>


    14:43


    Chapter 17.1


    <b>Okay</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>If </b><b>you </b>don¡¯t like ice cream, we could¨Cwait, what?¡± York blinked, eyes <b>wide</b><b>. </b><b>Alessia </b>straightened up, surprised herself, and looked at Ivan.


    Ivan absentmindedly scraped at the bottom of his nearly empty ice cream cup<b>, </b><b>his </b>face nearly buried in it, and muttered another quiet ¡°Mm.¡± The tips of his ears glowed red.


    York nced at Alessia, still caught off guard, but with a look that clearly said, ¡°See? Told you I could pull this off!¡±


    Alessia tried not tough, nodding her approval, her eyes warm with


    encouragement.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to start school?¡±


    ¥ë¥ë


    ¡°I¡­ want to try.¡± Ivan had been mulling over this decision alone for a week, never mentioning it to anyone.


    ¡°Then give it a shot,¡± Alessia agreed without hesitation.


    That evening, when the family got home and heard the news, both parents froze. Karen¡¯s pen slipped from her hand, and Brendan¡¯s finger hit the calctor¡¯s clear button by ident.


    ¡°Ivan, what did you just say?¡±


    Alessia stood just behind Ivan. She patted his shoulder, silently cheering him on.


    ¡°I¡­ want to go to school.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s wonderful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Karen stared at Brendan in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look for a school for you first thing tomorrow,¡± Brendan blurted, pushing up from his chair, but his hand slid off the armrest as he tried to stand.


    ¡°Dad, let me handle the school arrangements,¡± Alessia said.


    ¡°Is it because Ivan¡¯s situation is a bit unique?¡± Brendan asked.


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°The fact that Ivan is ready to take this step is a good sign. Eddie agrees¨Che needs to experience more of the outside world, but it¡¯ll be better if someone familiar is around. It¡¯ll help Ivan feel safe. Dropping him in apletely unfamiliar environment might do more harm than good.¡±

 love and power 174

    Brendan frowned, then sank back into his seat. Alessia had a point<b>¨C</b><b>everything </b>needs to happen step by step. With so many students at the school, tossing Ivan into such apletely unfamiliar environment, especially when he hardly speaks, could easily lead to the same issues he¡¯d faced in kindergarten.


    It was good that Ivan was finally willing to take this step, but if they pushed him too hard and things got worse, all their progress would be for nothing.


    ¡°So, Lessie, what are you suggesting?¡± Karen¡¯s voice trembled with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to enroll Ivan at Berlington Elementary.¡±


    ¡°Berlington Elementary?¡± Brendan repeated, surprise coloring his tone.


    Berlington Elementary was just like the academy Alessia herself had attended¨Ca top¨Ctier, prestigious school for the children of aristocrats. The curriculum was leagues ahead of ordinary schools, designed to foster well¨Crounded students. Horseback riding and archery were just the beginning; there were also courses in design, engineering, and more. The school had dedicated nners and psychologists, and its philosophy centered on joyful learning, never putting undue pressure on the students.


    ¡°Berlington tailors each student¡¯s curriculum based on a talent assessment. For kids like Ivan, who have unique gifts, it¡¯s a much better fit than an ordinary school.¡±


    ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying, Lessie. There¡¯s no doubt Berlington is a fantastic school,¡± Brendan said, ¡°but¡­ the real issue isn¡¯t us being unwilling to send Ivan¨Cit¡¯s that, given our family¡¯s circumstances, the school simply wouldn¡¯t ept him.¡±


    Alessia tilted her head, a confident smile lighting up her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said¨Cleave it to me.¡±


    ¡°You have a way?¡± Brendan asked, hope flickering in his eyes.


    Alessia nodded. The principal and director of Berlington happened to have a medical emergency while hiking some time ago¨Cand by chance, she¡¯d been there.


    ¡°He has a special internal referral program. If a student passes the talent assessment, and they¡¯re rmended through this pathway, tuition and fees are fully waived. I happen to have a referral spot; honestly, I¡¯d almost forgotten about it. Now it won¡¯t go to waste.¡±


    Karen pressed a trembling hand to her mouth, her eyes brimming with tears as her


    hing with


    <b>14-42 </b>


    Chapt


    heart twisted painfully. Her own daughter <b>had </b>never <b>enjoyed </b><b>a </b><b>moment </b><b>of </b><b>the </b>family¡¯s former glory. Instead, she¡¯d returned only to share in their hardship and¨Cwithoutint¨Chad done everything she could to help them all.


    The truth was, Alessia didn¡¯t have to do any of this<b>. </b>She could have lived just fine <b>on </b>her own, without being weighed down by her family¡¯s troubles. But she never said a word¨Cjust kept giving them a sense of security and endless warmth.


    Wherever she went, Alessia was the kind of child people wanted to cherish and protect. Yet as parents, they¡¯d let her suffer for the sake of someone who didn¡¯t deserve it.


    Karen¡¯s heart ached with regret. How could she have been so blind?


    She walked over and pulled Alessia into a tight embrace.


    The sudden gesture startled Alessia.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alessia stammered, a little lost. When she heard Karen¡¯s muffled sobs, her hands hovered uncertainly in the air before she awkwardly patted her mother¡¯s back.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really¨Cjust need to send an email,¡± Alessia said, trying to brush it off, thinking Karen was simply overwhelmed with relief about Ivan¡¯s situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Lessie. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I let you down, I made you suffer¡­ I¡¯m so, so sorry¡­¡± Karen repeated, her voice thick with remorse.


    Alessia nced over at Brendan, who just gave her a gentle, reassuring smile and shook his head. Alessia understood¨CKaren was talking about what happened at dinner that night.


    She smiled faintly and kept patting her mother¡¯s back.


    ¡°It did hurt a little,¡± she admitted softly, ¡°but it¡¯s all right now.¡±


    Because she could finally feel it¨Cshe was truly loved.

 love and power 175

    <b>¡°</b><b>Did </b>I hear you took York out for some fun?¡±


    <b>It </b>was nine in the evening when Max called. A quick mental calction¨Che <b>must </b><b>be </b>calling from his side of the world, where it was just nine in the morning.


    At that very moment, Max stood next to a floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, gazing down at the traffic below. From up there, the cars looked no bigger than toy models. He held a mug of coffee in one hand, the phone in the other, sleeves casually rolled up to reveal a watch worth more than most people¡¯s cars. Everything about him radiated a polished, refined elegance.


    ¡°Word travels fast, huh? You must have ears everywhere,¡± Alessia replied, unsurprised Max was already in the loop.


    ¡°Just making sure you¡¯re not left in the dark. Thought I¡¯d give you a call, little troublemaker.¡± A half¨Csmile yed on Max¡¯s lips; his voice, especially thest word, carried a teasing fondness.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t realize there was something I didn¡¯t know.¡± Alessia tossed her towel onto the chair and leaned against the headboard.


    ¡°While you were out, Mae broke her wrist. She¡¯s probably been discharged by now. Dawson gave her a month off andpensated her, but Mae said she had nowhere to go, so she asked the butler not to give her the time off.¡±


    ¡°A broken wrist? Was it Ileana again?¡± Alessia sat up, worry flickering across her


    face.


    Max wouldn¡¯t bother updating her on a servant¡¯s injury unless there was a reason. He wanted to see how she would handle it. That was his kind of amusement¨Cit always had been.


    Mae was one of the few people in the Tate household Alessia actually cared about. Honest and reliable, meticulous in her work, Mae was one of the rare souls in that house who truly looked out for her. Alessia couldn¡¯t help but care.


    ¡°York wasn¡¯t around, so Ileana tried to get rid of that little animal he keeps. But the creature was smart enough to dash back inside, Mae stepped in to protect it, things got physical, and she tumbled down the front steps and broke her wrist.¡±


    Max arched an eyebrow, his voice cool and indifferent, as if a broken bone was nothing more than a scraped knee. In truth, if not for knowing Alessia would be concerned, he wouldn¡¯t have given it a second thought.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    14<b>:</b>431


    The <b>Tates</b>, <b>after </b><b>all</b>, <b>were </b>cold <b>to </b><b>the </b><b>core</b>.


    Alessia¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Call </b>me ¡®big brother¡® and I¡¯ll have her thrown out of the house for you. How¡¯s <b>that</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Max set <i>hi </i>


    coffee down and lounged back in his chair, utterly unbothered<b>, </b>as if


    Ileana¡¯s fate depended on his mood alone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this myself.¡±


    Max had expected nothing less.


    ¡°Suit yourself. The front door¡¯s still open.¡±


    ¡°You and your twisted sense of humor. Some things never change.¡± Alessia knew that whatever she did to Ileana tonight, the Tates would turn a blind eye.


    Once the call ended, Max put his phone back on the desk and mused, ¡°Alessia, you really haven¡¯t changed. Was it that Whitley kid who made you different, or is this just who you are?¡±


    He drummed his fingers on the tabletop, already looking forward to what would happen next.


    Meanwhile, Alessia didn¡¯t rush out after hanging up. Instead, she walked into the living room.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡±


    Her parents exchanged surprised but delighted nces; this was the first time Alessia hade to them for advice. It felt good to be needed by their daughter, especially Alessia.


    ¡°What is it, sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°The shop needs new staff, right? I¡¯d like to rmend someone.¡±


    There were better jobs out there, but she knew Mae¡¯s temperament¨Ctoo gentle for her own good. Offer her too much, and Mae would only refuse, awkwardly expressing endless gratitude and lowering herself even further. Alessia hated that dynamic. The work at the shop was tougher than what Mae was used to at the Tate house, but for someone like Mae, it would be just right.


    Chapter <b>176 </b>

 love and power 176

    ¡°I haven¡¯t actually told her yet, but you don¡¯t need to worry about her work ethic. She¡¯s incredibly quick and efficient¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Karen cut Alessia off, pping her hands in delight.


    ¡°Your dad and I have been discussing where on earth we could find someone to help. The caf¨¦¡¯s been so busy, I barely have time <i>to </ie home and cook for you all anymore. Poor Zachary¡¯s been picking up the ck. You two are in your senior year¨Cthis is such a critical time¨Cand Ivan¡¯s still growing. If he doesn¡¯t get proper nutrition, we could have a problem.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. The interviewstely haven¡¯t gone well at all, so we¡¯ve been racking our brains. If you¡¯re willing to vouch for someone, Lessie, then we know she¡¯s got to be solid,¡± Brendan chimed in, nodding in agreement.


    At this point, anyone who still doubted Alessia¡¯s judgment would have to be out of their minds.


    ¡°But you said you haven¡¯t asked her yet. Are you sure she¡¯d be willing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and talk to her now.¡±


    ¡°Now? It¡¯s sote. Let Zachary drive you, or your dad can go with you. It¡¯s not safe for a girl to be out alone at night.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already called a friend. She¡¯s here now, actually¨Cjust outside. No


    worries.¡±


    ¡°No, I really think I should walk down with you,¡± Brendan insisted, concern in his voice. Karen quickly agreed.


    Alessia sighed inwardly, but faced with theirbined insistence, she nodded her


    agreement.


    When the three of them stepped outside, they found Ste waiting by her motorcycle. Ste looked a bit surprised to see the small entourage, quickly climbing off her bike, helmet still in hand¨Cclearly meant for Alessia.


    ¡°This is Ste, my best friend,¡± Alessia announced confidently, standing beside her


    as she introduced her to the Mortons.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Morton.¡± For once, Ste seemed a little nervous, worried her earlierid¨Cback attitude might have left the wrong impression.


    ¡°Evening, dear. I have to say, a young woman on a motorcycle is pretty impressive,¡±


    <b>14.44 </b>


    Karen said warmly, Immediately picking up <b>on Ste¡¯s </b><b>nerves </b><b>and </b><b>trying to </b><b>put </b><b>her </b>


    <b>at </b>ease.


    Ste rxed, a bit embarrassed, scratching her ear sheepishly.


    ¡°She¡¯s right¨Cjust be careful, you two. And when you have time,e by for dinner. I know my way around the kitchen, and so does Karen. You should stay for a real meal sometime.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Morton, I¡¯d love that.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll head off, then,¡± Alessia said, checking her watch and taking the helmet from Ste.


    ¡°Alright¨Cjust let us know when you¡¯re back,¡± Brendan reminded them, worry still etched on his face.


    The girls promised they would, urging Brendan and Karen to head back inside before finally setting off.


    ¡°Lessie, do you think your parents see me as some kind of delinquent now?¡± Ste asked as they rode away.


    Alessia chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s this? The fearless Ste, worried about making a bad first impression?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different with your parents. If it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t care¨CI¡¯d just brush it off. But with them¡­ maybe I should try to look a little less rough next time?¡±


    Riding behind Alessia, Ste couldn¡¯t see the bright smile spreading across her friend¡¯s face beneath her helmet.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ste called over the wind and the roar of the engine, unable to make out the words.


    They stopped at a red light, and Ste leaned closer. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    my friend ¡°I said, you don¡¯t need to change a thing! Just be yourself. Anyone who¡¯s doesn¡¯t need to put on a show for anyone else¨Cnot even my parents. Right now, you¡¯re honestly the coolest, and I¡¯m proud to call you my friend!¡±


    Beneath her helmet, Ste¡¯s ears burned red. She managed a soft ¡°mm,¡± her smile betraying a rare, bashful shyness that was utterly adorable.

 love and power 177

    The yellow light glowed, engines revved to life, and as soon as the traffic signal turned green, the two of them shot forward on their bikes.


    Just as Max had said, the Tate family¡¯s gates were wide open. They slipped inside without a hitch, but instead of heading straight for the main house, they looped around toward the staff quarters.


    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night¨Cwhen you said we wereing to the Tates, you nearly gave me a heart attack,¡± Ste muttered,


    ¡°I figured you knew what was up when you just replied, ¡®Ten minutes,¡± Alessia shot back.


    Ste grinned, rubbing her nose. ¡°I live for speed. Pretty loyal, huh? Admit it.¡±


    She nudged Alessia with her elbow, and Alessia immediately nudged her back. They shared an unspoken understanding, a silentugh passing between them.


    ¡°But seriously, why aren¡¯t we heading to the house? What are we doing out here?¡±


    They circled to the front entrance, where Butler Dawson was already waiting for


    them.


    Alessia gave Ste a small nod. Ste got the message and zipped her lips, miming it with her fingers.


    ¡°Miss Morton,¡± Butler Dawson greeted, bowing his head slightly.


    ¡°Butler Dawson, would you show us the way?¡± Alessia replied, skipping the pleasantries.


    He nodded and led them into the staff quarters. Ste¡¯s curiosity was obvious, but she didn¡¯t ask; she simply stuck close to Alessia¡¯s side.


    They followed Butler Dawson down the corridor, stopping at the very end.


    ¡°Mae Lewis is inside,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alessia¡¯s words were barely out before Butler Dawson bowed and retreated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you out here,¡± Ste said, shrugging and pointing toward the hallway


    corner.


    Once Ste had gone, Alessia knocked on the door. There were a few soft sounds from within, then the door creaked open.


    14-44


    ¡°Miss<b>¡­</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Mae blinked as if she doubted her own eyes. ¡°Miss <b>Morton</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°<b>Mae</b><b>. </b>It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°What brings you here, especially sote?¡± Mae stepped aside, and Alessia finally noticed the cast on her hand.


    ¡°I heard you were hurt and wanted to check in. May Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course! Sorry the room¡¯s a bit small, and I haven¡¯t had a chance to tidy up with this hand, so please don¡¯t mind the mess.¡±


    She moved aside, inviting Alessia in.


    Mae had worked here for over a decade, joining the Tate estate around the same time as Butler Dawson. She didn¡¯t have to share with the rest of the staff¨Cher own modest studio was neatly arranged and homey, reflecting Mae¡¯s quiet, practical


    nature.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid all I have is water to offer,¡± Mae said, her cheeks coloring slightly as she poured a ss. ¡°But the ss is clean, I promise.¡± Her skin was dark and weathered, and it was clear she¡¯d been looked down on for it before. She always worried people might think she wasn¡¯t clean enough. But her skills and work ethic had kept her at the Tate estate longer than anyone expected.


    Whenever Alessia turned up her nose at dinner, Mae would work her magic to whip up simplefort food that always hit the spot¨Ca talent that exined why the estate¡¯s official chefs seemed toe and go so quickly.


    Why bother with a fancy chef when Mae could handle it better?


    ¡°Mae, I¡¯m not the Tate family¡¯s little princess anymore. If you don¡¯t mind, just call me Lessie,¡± Alessia said softly, taking a sip of water. She smiled, gentle and warm under themplight.


    ¡°Oh, I couldn¡¯t possibly¡­¡± Mae fidgeted, caught between embarrassment and pride.


    ¡°Why not? From the day you joined the Tates to the day I left, you cared for me more than any staff member ever had. Now that I¡¯m no longer the family¡¯s heiress, there¡¯s no need for all this formality. ¡®Lessie¡® is just fine, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Mae¡¯s face was a jumble of nervousness and real affection. ¡°You were always such a good, considerate child. Anyone would have loved you. I just did what anyone in my position should have done.¡±


    <b>Chapter </b>178

 love and power 178

    Mae grew up in a remote mountain vige. When she was barely a teenager, <b>her </b>parents forced her to marry a man she¡¯d never even met. She gave birth to two daughters, but both babies were taken from her and discarded, no matter how much she pleaded. Later, her husband was killed in andslide while working in the mountains, leaving Mae a widow. The vigers gossiped about her, constantly pointing fingers.


    A local vagrant started harassing her. One day, while defending herself, Mae identally killed him. She spent several years in prison, and when she got out, the only work she could find was as a menialborer.


    Maybe Alessia was too young to remember, but the first time the eldest Tate son took her to a restaurant, they happened to see Mae there, begging the owner for any odd job. Little Alessia pointed at her, and from that day on, Mae became a fixture in the Tate household.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a youngdy of the house anymore, Mae. If you keep calling me ¡®miss¡® doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡± Alessia trailed off.


    Mae waved her hands frantically. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it!¡±


    Seeing her flustered, Alessia let it go.


    ¡°Mae, my birth parents have opened a small caf¨¦. They¡¯re shorthanded and need someone experienced to help out. You were the very first person I thought of. Butpared to working here at the Tate estate, it¡¯ll be a bit tougher. Are you willing?¡±


    Alessia hated pressuring people. If someone agreed, that was wonderful; if they didn¡¯t, she¡¯d never mention it again. She wasn¡¯t one to plead or


    bargain¨Copportunity came only once.


    ¡°Of course, if you¡¯d rather stay at the Tate house, I promise I¡¯ll never trouble you


    again.¡±


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. Just as Alessia assumed Mae would turn her down and was about to leave, Mae suddenly called out.


    ¡°Miss! No¡­ Lessie!¡±


    Alessia arched her brow, a small smile tugging at her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely on my own. If it weren¡¯t for you, I never would¡¯ve gotten the chance to work at the Tate ce. Now that you¡¯re leaving, there¡¯s no reason for me to stay


    <b>here</b><b>¨C</b>why <b>stick </b><b>around </b><b>just </b><b>to </b><b>be </b><b>looked </b><b>down </b><b>on</b><b>? </b>I <b>can </b><b>handle </b><b>any </b><b>work</b><b>, </b><b>no </b>matter how <b>dirty or </b>tiring. It¡¯s all service <b>work</b><b>, </b>so why <b>not go </b>with <b>you </b><b>instead </b><b>of </b>making myself miserable here<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll arrange a ce for you to stay, and for this first month, you can <b>focus </b>on resting and recovering. Three days from now, I¡¯ll send someone to pick you <b>up</b><b>.¡± </b>


    ¡°Thank you, miss¡­ Lessie.¡± Mae caught Alessia¡¯s look and quickly tapped herself on the lips, grinning sheepishly.


    ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll head out now.¡±


    Mae wanted to walk Alessia out, but Alessia gently refused. All Mae could do was stand in the doorway, watching her leave.


    Back in her room, Mae nced around. To her, a room was just a room¨Cshe¡¯d never been attached to the Tate family or their home; her feelings were all for Alessia. With Alessia gone, there was nothing left for her here. All she had to do was do her job as a maid, nothing more.


    She was sad to see Alessia go, but mostly she felt happy for her. After all, Mae had seen firsthand how the Tate family treated Alessia all these years. Such a talented, wonderful girl, yet all because she was a daughter, she was overlooked and unloved.


    Mae knew Alessia¨Cif the girl didn¡¯t care about someone, she¡¯d never offer help. For her to ask Mae toe along meant her new family must be truly good people. Atst, f¨¤te was being kind; her miss deserved to be cherished.


    Sometimes Mae wondered, if her own two daughters were still alive, would they have grown up to be smart, beautiful, and kind like Alessia? Even if they weren¡¯t, that wouldn¡¯t have mattered. As long as they were good¨Chearted and safe, that would have been enough.


    The thought brought tears to her eyes, and she wiped them away.


    Meanwhile, elsewhere, Alessia and Ste marched straight to the vi and kicked open Ileana¡¯s bedroom door.

 love and power 179

    <b>¡°</b><b>Damn </b>mutt! I should¡¯ve just poisoned it myself. And that maid¨Cwhen <b>my </b><b>parents </b>get back, I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s fired!¡±


    ¡°So, what happened in the end?¡± Lucy¡¯s voice crackled through the phone. She lounged at her desk, twirling a pen between her fingers, the picture of boredom.


    ¡°It was all that butler Dawson¡¯s fault. He butted in and saved them both¨Cthe dog and the girl.¡±


    ¡°A butler has that much power?¡± Lucy sounded genuinely surprised.


    ¡°My dad says he¡¯s in charge of everything in the house. He won¡¯t even let me call my parents! Just wait till they¡¯re back¨CI¡¯ll have every useless servant in this ce sacked. Everyst one!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no point keeping staff who don¡¯t listen to their employer,¡± Lucy replied, but


    her tone was thick with sarcasm.


    A real heiress, she thought, yet she doesn¡¯t even have her parents¡® private numbers, can¡¯t decide the fate of a maid or a dog, and still dares to talk big?


    ¡°And that brat¨Che¡¯s got nothing on his mind but Alessia, Alessia. Ungrateful little snake. Stupid and mean¨Cah!¡±


    The door mmed open with a thunderous crash. Ileana, who¡¯d been sprawledzily on her bed venting to Lucy about her day, recoiled in fright.


    She shrieked, but her bandaged leg kept her pinned down. All she could do was watch in terror as the two figures advanced.


    On the other end, Lucy nearly dropped her phone at the sudden scream. She scowled, pulled the phone away, switched to speaker, and let it re while she listened in silence.


    ¡°Alessia! Ste! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Ileana¡¯s voice trembled as she tried to muster authority. ¡°This is the Tate estate, not some yground for the likes of you!¡±


    She swallowed hard, eyes darting as the two drew closer.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the butler? Where is everyone? Why isn¡¯t anyoneing?¡± Ileana shouted, but the house remained eerily still, as if the three of them were the only souls left inside.


    ¡°Ileana, do you remember what I told you a while back?¡± Alessia didn¡¯t bother, with


    <b>14:44 </b>


    small <b>talk</b>; she <b>grabbed </b>Ileana <b>by </b>the chin<b>, </b>forcing her to look <b>up</b>.


    Ileana red, trying to break free, but Alessia¡¯s grip only tightened. <b>The </b><b>harder </b><b>she </b><b>struggled</b>, the more painful it got, until her eyes brimmed with tears and she <b>dared </b>not fight anymore.


    ¡°I told you, if you want to keep your ce as the Tate family¡¯s ¡®princess, you¡¯d <b>better </b>behave. If someone loses a single hair, I¡¯ll take ten from <i>you</i>. Isn¡¯t that right?<b>¡± </b>


    Panic flickered in Ileana¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t do anything to York!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Alessia released her chin just as Ileana was starting to breathe again, but then Alessia¡¯s hand slid down her arm, sending a wave of goosebumps across


    Ileana¡¯s skin.


    A split secondter, a piercing scream ripped through the house, so shrill it set the dog, Rex, off barking in the next room.


    Startled, York tried to get up, but butler Dawson had already appeared silently in the doorway, blocking his way.


    ¡°What¡¯s that woman throwing a fit about now?¡±


    ¡°No need to worry, Mr. York. We¡¯ll handle it,¡± Dawson replied calmly. York had no clue what Ileana had done that day, nor did he care much. With that, he simply closed his door and went back to whatever he was doing.


    Back in the other room, Ileana¡¯s face was twisted in agony, sweat pouring down her brow, lips pale and quivering. She stared at her limp arm, terror filling her eyes.


    Ste was now standing by the busted door, one hand gripping the ruined handle, the other rubbing her ear with an expression of utter disgust.


    ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell my parents?¡± Ileana tried to rally her voice, but it shook with fear. ¡°One word from me, and I¡¯ll make sure your whole family is out on the street¨Cyou¡­ you¡­¡±

 love and power 180

    <b>Chapter 180 </b>


    Ileana was so terrified she could barely form a coherent sentence, but even then<b>, </b>her first instinct was to threaten Alessia.


    ¡°You can try me if you want,¡± Alessia replied, her gaze cold and indifferent.


    ¡°Go ahead¨Crun to the Tates tonight and tell them all about this, embellish it however you like. If you want to go after the Morton family, be my guest¨Clet¡¯s see if you¡¯re actually capable of it. Just remember, all of that depends on whether you can handle the consequences of pissing me off.¡±


    Her voice didn¡¯t waver. It wasn¡¯t harsh or low, just matter¨Cof¨Cfact, as if she were reciting an unchangeable truth.


    ¡°Tonight was just a warning. If I catch you pulling this kind of stunt again, it won¡¯t end with just a little scare. Do you understand?¡°.


    As soon as the words left her lips, there was a sharp crack. Before Ileana could process what was happening, Alessia had already set her arm back in ce.


    The lingering pain numbed Ileana¡¯s nerves, but that precise control¨Cbeing able to toy with her agony¨Cinstilled a bone¨Cdeep fear.


    Alessia leaned in, her presence so overwhelming that Ileana instinctively tried to shrink away, only to realize there was nowhere left to go.


    ¡°Remember this, Ileana: I may not have the Tate name, but without it, you¡¯re nothing at all. Behave yourself. y your part as the pampered princess and quit trying to make trouble for me. Because if you keep this up, I promise you¨Cif I could get in once, I¡¯ll get in again. And the next time, it won¡¯t stop at just this.¡±


    To Ileana, Alessia¡¯s words sounded like the devil¡¯s whisper, sending tremors through her entire body. She tried to speak, but no words came out. Her arm remained frozen, as the pain only seemed to grow stronger.


    Yet, in reality, there wasn¡¯t a single mark on her. If she tried to use Alessia of anything, there¡¯d be no evidence.


    That was Alessia for you. No matter how reckless she seemed, she never left herself exposed.


    Once her lesson was delivered and her warning made clear, Alessia left Ileana¡¯s room with Ste. Butler Dawson was waiting quietly at the top of the stairs, offering nothing but a polite bow.


    14:44


    <b>¡°</b><b>Mr. </b><b>York </b><b>is </b>still <b>in </b>his room. <b>I¡¯m </b><b>not </b><b>sure </b><b>what </b><b>happened</b><b>,¡± </b><b>Dawson </b><b>murmured</b><b>, </b><b>his </b>tone <b>neutral</b><b>¨C</b>the mark of a man who knew how to keep his job.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Keep </b>an eye on her,¡± Alessia instructed, nodding toward Ileana¡¯s door. <b>At </b>that moment, Ileana¡¯s furious screams echoed behind them as she ordered the <b>staff </b><b>to </b>


    fetch her a doctor.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    As soon as they started down the stairs, a small, excited voice called out from behind them, apanied by the joyful bark of a dog.


    ¡°Alessia! You¡¯re back!¡±


    Ste shot Alessia a look, one brow raised as if to say, ¡°Well, we¡¯re busted¨Cthe Tate family¡¯s little prince just caught us.¡±


    Alessia sighed and gestured at Ste, who winked and slipped outside to bring around her motorcycle.


    Alessia turned to face York. He stood there, clutching Rex¡¯s leash in one hand and holding up three lifelike toy snakes in the other¨Cwiggling them for effect.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± she asked.


    ¡°That woman¡¯s making such a racket, I figured I¡¯d go scare her a bit,¡± he said, shaking the fake snakes with a mischievous grin.


    ¡°Get back to bed. Don¡¯t you know kids who stay upte don¡¯t grow tall?¡± Alessia chided, exasperated.


    She held out her hand. York hesitated, hiding the snakes behind his back.


    Alessia didn¡¯t push, just stood there with her hand outstretched. They stared each other down for barely ten seconds before York gave in.


    ¡°Fine, take them!¡± he huffed, shoving all three snakes into her hand with a pout.


    14:44

 love and power 181

    <b>¡°</b>Nothing to see tonight. Off to bed, and don¡¯t forget¨Cyou¡¯ve got school in the morning.¡± Alessia ruffled his hair affectionately.


    ¡°You¡¯re noting back?¡± York¡¯s disappointment was written all over his face.


    Alessia pinched his cheek, grinning. ¡°Goodnight, kiddo.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°So when¡¯s Ivan starting school?¡± York asked, pouting.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± York¡¯s moods were as quick to pass as they were to re up¨Ca typical child.


    ¡°All right, off to bed with you.¡±


    No sooner had Alessia finished speaking than Ileana¡¯s shrill, banshee¨Clike wailing echoed through the whole house. Alessia shot a look at Butler Dawson, who understood at once and headed straight for Ileana¡¯s room.


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± York¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    ¡°Why does a little guy like you need to know all that?¡± Alessia flicked York¡¯s


    forehead.


    It didn¡¯t hurt¨Cjust left a faint red mark. York rubbed at his brow, grumbling.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one allowed to pull pranks.¡±


    Every word of his muttering reached Alessia¡¯s ears. The corners of her mouth twitched with a barely concealed smile, but she schooled her features into a stern expression.


    if you don¡¯t go to sleep right now, I¡¯ll have Ivan transfer to another school.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, I get it.¡± York shot her onest look¨Cmaybe three¨Cbefore finally closing the door under her watchful gaze.


    Only after Alessia was sure York wouldn¡¯te back out did she leave. The rest, she trusted Butler Dawson to handle.


    ¡°All taken care of?¡± a voice called.


    Alessia didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she tossed a rubber snake across the room. Ste yelped and flung it away in reflex.


    17-54


    <b>¡°</b><b>Jesus</b><b>, </b><b>what </b>was that? Only after <b>she¡¯d </b><b>thrown </b>it <b>did </b><b>Ste </b><b>look</b>.


    <b>¡°</b>Rubber <b>snake</b><b>.</b>¡± Alessia retrieved <b>It </b>from the floor and <b>chucked </b>it <b>into </b><b>the </b>trash. pleased with her handiwork.


    ¡°From the younger Tate kid?¡±


    Alessia nodded.


    ¡°Already such a little trickster. Impressive.¡±


    If Ste meant that as apliment, Alessia could only sigh in resignation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, boss.¡± Ste tossed her a helmet, her tone teasing.


    ¡°How long do you think she¡¯ll stay quiet this time?¡±


    ¡°That depends on whether she¡¯s learned her lesson.¡±


    Ste gave a low whistle. She adored this mischievous side of Alessia.


    Back inside the Tate family¡¯s mansion, Butler Dawson¡¯s arrival finally brought some peace to Ileana¡¯s room.


    ¡°Call the police! Have Alessia arrested¨Cshe hit me!¡± Ileana¡¯s hair was a wild mess, her voice shrill and furious as she pointed usingly at Dawson, pure venom in


    her eyes.


    ¡°Miss, where exactly are you hurt?¡± Butler Dawson¡¯s face remained impassive, his voice calm and steady.


    ¡°My hand¡­ my hand¡­¡± Terror flickered in Ileana¡¯s eyes as she looked at her own hand¨Cthe one Alessia had twisted earlier. Miraculously, it was fine now. Not even a twinge of pain.


    She reyed Alessia¡¯s actions in her mind, and a chill ran through her.


    ¡°Give me your phone! I want to call my father. His precious daughter of seventeen years just tried to hurt his real daughter¨Cshe broke in here in the middle of the night¡­ Yes! Trespassing! I¡¯ll press charges! I want her arrested!¡±


    ¡°Miss, you have no evidence.¡±


    ¡°No evidence? How could there be no evidence? The surveince cameras¨Care they just for show? What about all of you? Alessia¡¯s been here for ages¨Care you all deaf or blind? If you¡¯re so useless, just get out. What¡¯s the point of keeping dead weight around?¡±


    <b>11:54 </b>


    <b>Mid</b><b>¨C</b><b>rant</b><b>, </b>Ileana suddenly <b>went </b>quiet.


    <b>¡°</b>It was <b>you</b>! <b>You </b>let her in on purpose! Butler Dawson, you work <b>for </b><b>the </b><b>Tate </b>family <b>not </b><b>for </b>Alessia. If you like her so much, why don¡¯t you leave with her? This <b>is </b><b>my </bst warning¨Cgive me my father¡¯s number, or when he gets back<b>, </b>you¡¯ll regret <b>ever </b>crossing me!¡±

 love and power 182

    Butler Dawson maintained the same dignifiedposure that <b>one </b>might expect <b>from </b>an English butler of a bygone era, even in the <b>face </b>of Ileana¡¯s usations.


    ¡°<b>Miss </b>Ileana, if I were you, I¡¯d pretend nothing ever happened. Don¡¯t you see <b>by </b><b>now</b><b>? </b>I¡¯m not the one who refused to give you Mr. Tate¡¯s number. Nor was I the one <b>who </b>let Miss Morton in. My loyalty lies with the Tate family, with Mr. Tate, and with his sons. But you, Miss, are not among them.¡±


    It hadn¡¯t been Dawson¡¯s decision to withhold the phone number¨Cthat was Scott¡¯s explicit order. After Ileana¡¯s disastrous scene at the family wee dinner, her value in Scott¡¯s eyes had plummeted. No family of stature would tolerate a daughter¨Cinw who lost herposure in public over some minor slight<b>, </b>embarrassing them in front of their guests.


    As for letting Alessia into the house¨Cthat was entirely Max¡¯s doing. Alessia¡¯s influence at home stemmed mostly from Max¡¯s support.


    Ileana, by contrast, was simply ignored. She couldmand the other staff, but when it came to Dawson¨Cthe man who managed every detail of the Tate


    household¨Cshe had no leverage whatsoever.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I suggest you get some rest. I¡¯ll be on my way. As for the lock, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to manage for tonight. I¡¯ll have someone rece it for you in the


    morning.¡±


    With that, Dawson turned and left. The door closed softly behind him, but Ileana¡¯s shrill scream pierced the quiet, grating on the nerves. ss shattered and things crashed to the floor, but Dawson didn¡¯t so much as nce back. He simply descended the stairs, leaving the chaos behind.


    By dawn, the storm of the night had passed.


    Alessia, ever efficient, had managed to resolve Ivan¡¯s situation before morning. The so¨Ccalled ¡°assessment¡± was little more than an excuse to tailor a curriculum to Ivan¡¯s needs; even if he didn¡¯t ace it, it wouldn¡¯t dy his admission.


    To be thorough, Alessia took the day off and personally apanied Ivan to Berlington Elementary. To her surprise, the principal and two teachers were waiting


    at the entrance.


    ¡°Mr. Linden, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Alessia said, gently squeezing Ivan¡¯s hand¨Ca silent reassurance that seemed to steady him.


    11:55


    Lessie! I was starting to think you¡¯d never call Charlie Linden<b>, </b>Just shy of fifty bur looking a decade younger, greeted her with a broad, genuine smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been briefed on the situation, so I didn¡¯t bother with any extra staff. Just as <b>you </b>asked, I brought York¡¯s homeroom teacher and the assessment supervisor.


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Alessia replied politely, keeping a touch of distance <b>in </b><b>her </b>tone. Charlie, however, was <b>as </b>warm as ever.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t thank me! I¡¯m still racking my brains over how to repay you. You¡¯re so young, so talented, and yet never arrogant. Are you sure you won¡¯t consider my son? He¡¯s only five years older than you¨Cnot exactly ancient! Looks and brains <b>to </b>match, too.¡±


    Alessia stifled a sigh. ¡°Mr. Linden, I¡¯m only seventeen. I haven¡¯t even graduated high school yet.¡±


    ¡°Which is exactly why you should strike while the Iron¡¯s hot! Someone as


    outstanding as you, once you¡¯re in college, you¡¯ll have suitors lined up from here to Rome. Wouldn¡¯t you at least let myzy son cut the line?¡±


    ¡°If you keep this up, I¡¯m leaving. Let¡¯s talk about Ivan¡¯s admission, shall we?¡± Alessia pretended to step away, knowing persuasion was pointless.


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t go! It¡¯s rare to have you reach out to me.¡± Charlie quickly caught her arm, not wanting to let her escape.


    The two teachers exchanged nces, surprised to see their normally stern. principal acting so animated. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder who this girl really


    <b>was</b>.


    ¡°This is Ivan, the student you mentioned?¡± Charlie asked, recovering hisposure in an instant. ¡°I¡¯ve


    cleared his throat all the details. Let¡¯s head inside and talk in the office.¡± He


    all business once more.

 love and power 183

    Inside the testing ssroom, Ivan sat quietly, focused on his drawing with <b>a </b>teacher by his side. After greeting him, Alessia made her way next door to the headmaster¡¯s office.


    Charlie had just finished steeping the tea and waved Alessia over. ¡°Please, have a <b>seat</b>, Miss Morton. I¡¯m Ivan¡¯s future homeroom teacher¨CZimmerman¡¯s the name.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Zimmerman.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already reviewed the details. Are you hoping for Ivan to be in the same ss as York?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Alessia replied, shaking her head. She wanted Ivan to fit in, but she didn¡¯t believe in forcing the two boys together all the time. They were individuals, each with their own lives and circles of friends. Forcing them to stick together would only defeat the purpose ofing to school at all.


    ¡°Really, there¡¯s no need to be anxious,¡± she continued. ¡°Ivan¡¯s situation is a little unique, but he actually prefers to spend most of his time quietly on his own. If you pay too much attention to him, you might make him ufortable.¡±


    Mr. Zimmerman was new that semester, and this was his first time handling a situation like Ivan¡¯s. He¡¯d been worried Alessia would have a long list of unreasonable requests, so hearing her words, he breathed a visible sigh of relief.


    ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, the kids in ss can be a bit rambunctious, but their hearts are in the right ce. I¡¯m sure Ivan will fit right in.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zimmerman.¡± Alessia smiled warmly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you check in on the testing, Mr. Zimmerman?¡± Charlie suggested, sensing the conversation had run its course. Mr. Zimmerman caught the hint, got up, and closed the door behind him as he left.


    With a new kettle boiled, Charlie poured a fresh cup and set it in front of Alessia. ¡°I heard from Mr. Dawson you introduced your second brother to him as an apprentice?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got talent, and he gets along well with the mentor. It just happened naturally, really.¡±


    Charlie chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s good. Mr. Dawson¡¯s never had kids of his own, and now he¡¯s finally found two talented students¨Ceven if they both have ns of their own. At least now he can rest easy, knowing his life¡¯s work will be carried on.¡±


    112


    <b>11:55 </b>


    Alessia finished her tea and nodded, her calm <bposure </b>making Charlie even more fond of her.


    ¡°<b>Are </b>you looking to mentor someone new yourself, Lessle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet a few gifted ones. I¡¯m just giving them a nudge in the right direction.¡±


    Charlie grinned. ¡°My son and his friends started apany¨Cit¡¯s actually doing pretty well. Any chance you¡¯d be interested in hearing about it, Lessie?¡±


    Alessia gave him a mock¨Cexasperated look. ¡°Mr. Linden, are you trying this again?¡±


    Charlie got the message and dropped the subject, not wanting to scare her off. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop!¡± He turned away, coughing softly.


    ¡°Have you been taking your medicine on time?¡± Alessia frowned.


    ¡°I have, just a little cold, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t worry, I already went to see Mr. Dawson.¡±


    Despite his reassurance, Alessia reached over and checked his pulse.


    ¡°See? I told you I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You and my mentor are just the same¨Cone with a sweet tooth, the other always after something cold. Neither of you make it easy for anyone.¡±


    Charlie, caught out, didn¡¯t dare argue.


    A knock sounded at the door, and Charlie called out before it opened.


    The testing teacher entered, Ivan¡¯s drawing in hand. ¡°Headmaster, Miss Morton.¡±


    ¡°Ivan and Mr. Zimmerman are still in the ssroom, so I thought I¡¯d bring Ivan¡¯s work over first.¡±


    ¡°How did he do, Professor Lane?¡± Charlie asked.


    ¡°Brilliant!¡± Professor Lane was visibly excited as he spread the drawing on the desk. Charlie leaned over, intrigued.


    ¡°I was already amazed when I saw the portfolio Miss Morton sent¨Chis sense of color is remarkable. Thest time I was this stunned by <b>a </b>student¡¯s work, it was Eddie¡¯s. Today I asked him to use charcoal, and his handling of light and shadow is wless. Calling him a genius is no exaggeration!¡±

 love and power 184

    Professor Lane¡¯s eyes sparkled, as if he could already see the next Eddie emerging before him.


    ¡°The lines are a bit unpolished, but with a stronger foundation, the work <b>would </b>really shine.¡±


    Charlie nodded, turning to Alessia. ¡°Professor Lane is a leading figure in the art world¨Cif he says so, what do you think?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Berlington Elementary is the kind of ce parents will do anything to get their kids into. There¡¯s a reason for its reputation.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Professor Lane, could you let Mr. Zimmerman know to help him with the enrollment paperwork, and maybe show him around the ssrooms?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go say


    bi to my brother first.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. And when you¡¯ve got time,e by for tea¨Cdon¡¯t wait until you need something to remember you still know a Mr. Linden.¡±


    Charlie was clearly teasing, but Alessia took it in stride, smiling as she responded. After a few more words, she followed Professor Lane out of the room.


    Charlie looked at the painting and nodded in genuine appreciation. ¡°That girl really has an eye for talent. There may be plenty of prodigies these days, but it¡¯s not so easy to find the real ones¨Cand somehow, they all end up around her.¡±


    With a look of approval, he carefully ced the painting in a cab nearby.


    ¡°This is as far as I can go with you today,¡± Alessia sa¨ªd, crouching down to meet Ivan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll have to handle the rest on your own, okay?¡±


    Nervousness flickered in Ivan¡¯s eyes, and he gripped the straps of his backpack tightly. Still, he nodded to Alessia.


    A rare softness appeared in Alessia¡¯s gaze as sheid a gentle hand on his head. ¡°York will pick you up after school. If anythinges up, just call me¨CI¡¯lle get


    you.


    Ivan nodded again, tapping his smartwatch to show her he remembered how to use <ol><li>it. </li></ol>


    ¡°Smart kid,¡± Alessia said, ruffling his hair before turning to Mr. Zimmerman. ¡°Thank you for your help, Mr. Zimmerman.¡±


    <b>17.55 </b>


    ¡°No trouble at all, it¡¯s my pleasure,¡± Mr. Zimmerman replied quickly.


    She couldn¡¯t help but marvel again at how children from wealthy families carried themselves¨Cit was a kind of confidence you didn¡¯t see every day. If she didn¡¯t know better, she¡¯d have thought she was Alessia¡¯s assistant rather than the other way around.


    With Ivan sorted, Alessia headed back to campus. She¡¯d nned to pick up Mae right away, but Mae said she needed to finish up a few things, so Alessia decided to wait until school let out.


    Meanwhile, Ivan followed Mr. Zimmerman to the ssroom. It was just after the bell, and half the students had already dashed out.


    ¡°Ivan, could you sit here for now?¡± Mr. Zimmerman asked. Both Ivan and York had transferred mid¨Cyear, so it


    was only natural their seats ended up side by side.


    Ivan nced at the messy desk next to his own, then nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s break time now. When ss starts, the teacher will introduce you to everyone. Do you think you¡¯ll be okay on your own for a bit?¡±


    Ivan looked around at the ssroom¨Cother kids were ncing curiously in <b>his </b>direction. Hugging his backpack, he nodded once more.


    ¡°Great. When the number on your watch hits twenty, it¡¯s time for ss. I¡¯ll go get your textbooks now, so don¡¯t worry¨Ceveryone here is really nice.¡±


    With that, Mr. Zimmerman turned to the rest of the students, pping to get their


    attention.


    ¡°Everyone, this is our new ssmate, Ivan. Let¡¯s make sure to be weing and kind, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± <i>the </i>c


    replied in unison.


    Mr. Zimmerman gave Ivan an encouraging thumbs¨Cup before hurrying out of the


    room.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the new kid, right?¡°

 love and power 185

    Ivan looked <b>up </b>and found himself face¨Cto¨Cface with a boy at least a head taller than him, nked by two slightly shorter boys. The three closed in, boxing him into a corner, while the other kids on the yground fell silent and turned to watch


    He pressed his lips together, wanting to say ¡°hello,¡± but the word got stuck in his throat. No sound came out.


    The tall boy scowled impatiently and shoved him.


    ¡°Hey, are you deaf or blind? I asked what your name is!¡±


    Ivan stared at him, suddenly struggling to breathe. His face drained of color, and he clutched his chest, gasping for air.


    The sight rattled the three boys.


    ¡°Hey! I didn¡¯t do anything to you¨Cwhat¡¯s wrong with you?¡± the ringleader


    stammered, panic creeping into his voice. ¡°I barely touched you! I just asked your


    name!


    ¡°Zane¡¯s hitting people! Zane hit someone! Tell the teacher¨CZane¡¯s picking on someone!¡± someone shouted from behind them. The ssroom erupted into chaos, and Ivan¡¯s panic only grew.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit anyone! I didn¡¯t!¡± Zane yelled back. More kids gathered, crowding around, and Ivan felt as if the room was closing in on him.


    ¡°Say something! I only gave you a little push, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Zane¡¯s eyes filled with tears. He never meant any harm¨Csure, he was bigger than most, but that didn¡¯t. mean he wanted to hurt anyone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on over there? Why are you all crowding around my desk?¡± A voice cut through themotion from the front of the room.


    ¡°York, Zane¡¯s picking on your new seatmate!¡±


    ¡°I am not!¡± Zane blurted out, voice cracking<b>. </b>


    ¡°Seatmate?¡± York paused/confused.


    ¡°Yeah, and he¡¯s really cute!¡± someone chimed in, always eager for drama.


    York¡¯s confusion vanished as he realized what was happening. He rushed over, the crowd parted quickly to let him through.


    and


    ¡°Ivan! Are you okay?¡± York asked, anxiety written all over his face as he knelt beside


    11:55


    Ivan, hands <b>fluttering </b>helplessly.


    ¡°Ivan, It¡¯s me¨CYork. Are you alright? Do <b>you </b>feel sick?¡±


    Ivan didn¡¯t answer, and York¡¯s worry only grew. He turned to re at Zane<b>. </b>


    ¡°What did you do to him?¡±


    The usation startled Zane, who began sobbing in earnest, tears and snot streaming down his face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! I just pushed him, I swear I didn¡¯t mean to¨CI don¡¯t know what happened ¡°Zane¡¯s cries grew louder, and the kids nearby snickered, only making York angrier.


    ¡°Back off, all of you!¡± York snapped. The crowd quieted and shuffled back.


    York crouched in front of Ivan, gently covering Ivan¡¯s trembling hands with his own.


    ¡°Ivan, it¡¯s me, York. It¡¯s okay now¨CI¡¯m here. Can you talk to me? Please, don¡¯t scare me like this.¡±


    He pressed his forehead to Ivan¡¯s, trying to ground him. Slowly, the noise in Ivan¡¯s mind faded, reced by the steadyfort of York¡¯s voice.


    ¡°York¡­¡± Ivan whispered, his voice faint and shaky. It was the first time he¡¯d ever said York¡¯s name out loud.


    Unlike Zane¡¯s noisy, blubbering sobs¨Cso grating and dramatic¨CIvan just sat there, pale and fragile, his red¨Crimmed eyes making him look even more delicate. The sight tugged at York¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here¨Cdon¡¯t cry, okay? Did he mess with you? Just say the word and I¡¯ll punch him for you.¡±

 love and power 186

    <b>Chapter </b><b>186 </b>


    Ivan held onto York¡¯s hand as if it were hisst lifeline, but finally managed <b>to </b>calm down.


    ¡°York,¡± he repeated, his voice steadier this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m right here.¡± York, mimicking Alessia¡¯s gentle manner, patted Ivan¡¯s head softly. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Ivan let out a slow breath and shook his hea


    He nced over York¡¯s shoulder at Zane, whose sobs left him gasping for air. Guilt flickered across Ivan¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡­ I scared him,¡± Ivan admitted, each word an effort, but he forced himself to exin.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose! I didn¡¯t mean to push you¨Cit¡¯s just, you never answer!¡± Zane¡¯s voice broke as he hupped through his tears.


    ¡°Oh, so if someone doesn¡¯t talk, you just shove them? Do you even realize how strong you are, you giant?¡± York shot back without thinking. Ivan tugged on his sleeve, and York grudgingly reined in his temper,


    York clicked his tongue in irritation. ¡°Unbelievable. You can¡¯t do anything right.¡±


    ¡°Teacher¡¯sing! Teacher¡¯sing!<b>¡± </b>


    The kids scattered in an instant. Mr. Zimmerman entered, his face clouded with


    concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± He set his books down on Ivan¡¯s desk, eyeing the trio sternly.


    ¡°Who started this<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Zane! Zane was picking on the new kid!¡± The ss quickly chimed in, and Zane, desperate to defend himself<b>, </b>started sniffling again, his tears and runny nose. returning with a vengeance<b>. </b>


    Seeing this, Ivan fished a tissue from his bag and handed it to Zane, then gave York¡¯s sleeve another tug, silently asking him to exin.


    York rolled his eyes, but Ivan¡¯s insistence won out. He ryed what had happened.


    Mr. Zimmerman sighed. ¡°You did well to stand up for your new seatmate. Everyone, read quietly for now¨CI¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡±


    122


    12-02


    He led Zane <b>out </b><b>of </b>the ssroom.


    <b>The </b>moment the door closed, the room buzzed with chatter again<b>. </b><b>York </b>Ignored it <b>all</b>, <b>flopping </b>back into his seat and shoving his books haphazardly into <b>his </b>desk.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ivan pulled a piece of candy from his backpack¨Cthe one Karen <b>had </b>slipped him that morning.


    York didn¡¯t hesitate, popping it into his mouth. ¡°Told you, I¡¯ll look out for you<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Ivan nodded, a small smile finally breaking through.


    York nced over, relieved.


    For the rest of the day, York stuck to Ivan like glue. Curious ssmates kepting over, asking about their rtionship or about the new kid¡¯s background, but York brushed them off and said nothing.


    Kids¡® tempers re and fade fast¨CZane, having been scolded, didn¡¯t hold a grudge against Ivan. Instead, he brought over some snacks and apologized. Ivan offered him a piece of candy in return.


    York was a little jealous, so Ivan handed him the rest of the candies from his bag. which finally brought a smile back to York¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you home after school,¡± York said: ¡°Alessia said to make sure you get to your mom¡¯s shop¨Cdo you know the way?¡±


    Ivan nodded.


    ¡°Your mom owns a shop? What kind?¡± Zane perked up, grinning as he leaned in.


    ¡°A breakfast ce.¡± Technically, it started as a breakfast spot, buttely it had grown into more of a full diner¨Cbusiness had picked up far more than they¡¯d expected.


    ¡°His mom¡¯s food is amazing,¡± York jumped in, sounding oddly proud.


    ¡°Really? Can I try it sometime?¡± Zane¡¯s eyes lit up; the prospect of food always got his attention. His family worked in food development, so he¡¯d grown up surrounded by new vors and dishes¨Cno wonder he was so tall, and such a foodie.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Ivan replied.


    ¡°No way!¡± York shot back at the same time.


    Ivan was the first to agree, York the first to refuse.

 love and power 187

    Zane <b>scowled</b>. ¡°Ivan already said It¡¯s fine¨Cwhy are you acting like It Isn¡¯t<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not!¡± York snapped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say. Ivan says yes, so I¡¯m going!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going!¡±


    ¡°I am!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not!¡±


    In the end, all three of them went anyway.


    York red at Ivan as they approached the car. ¡°Why do you get to ride with me? Don¡¯t you have your own driver?¡±


    ¡°York, stop being so stingy!¡± Zane shot back, sandwiching Ivan between himself and York as they slid into the backseat.


    ¡°Annoying tagalongs,¡± York muttered under his breath.


    Ivan simply sighed and shook his head at York, putting on a stern face but staying silent, just watching him.


    I


    ¡°Whatever. If it weren¡¯t for Alessia, I wouldn¡¯t even be dealing with you.¡± York huffed, turning to stare stubbornly out the window, sulking.


    Zane blinked, then leaned in closer to Ivan, crowding him a bit. Ivan shifted. awkwardly, edging a little closer to York for space.


    ¡°Ivan:


    Alessia?¡±


    ¡°My sister.¡± Ivan finally answered, which made Zane perk up even more.


    ¡°Your sister? Is she pretty? I¡¯ve got a sister too and she¡¯s always picking on me. I can¡¯t stand her.¡±


    ¡°My sister is pretty. Very pretty.¡± Ivan¡¯s whole demeanor softened just mentioning Alessia; his eyes lit up as if she were his personal hero.


    ¡°That¡¯s my sister,<b>¡± </b>York grumbled, sounding even more put out.


    Ivan, sitting close enough to hear, caught his mumble. ¡°Right, she¡¯s York¡¯s sister


    too.¡±


    <b>12:02 </b>


    <b>York </b>didn¡¯t turn around<b>, </b><b>just </b>gave a small, smug anort, the corners of his mout curling up.


    Zane tilted his head, confused. ¡°How can your sister be York¡¯s sister<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>None of your business. You ask too many questions,¡± York snapped, patience wearing thin.


    ¡°I was talking to Ivan, not you¡­¡±


    The squabbling started again, voices rising and falling, until Ivan just sighed and pulled a picture book from his bag, flipping it open for some peace.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you mine,¡± York offered, leaning in with interest.


    Ivan nodded quietly and turned the page.


    Zane crowded in on Ivan¡¯s other side. York was about to snap at him again, but caught sight of Ivan¡¯s longshes as he stared down, absorbed in the illustrations. Something about the way Ivan looked made York¡¯s annoyance melt away, and he decided to let it go.


    Finally, the car fell into a peaceful silence. The driver, who¡¯d been anxiously watching them in the rearview mirror, breathed a sigh of relief. These were the pampered sons of wealthy families; if any one of them got so much as a scratch, it¡¯d be on his head. He was just a poor working man caught in the middle.


    Right now, he was genuinely grateful for Ivan¨Cso calm and quietpared to other kids his age. It was a rare blessing.


    Meanwhile, across town, Alessia headed straight to an apartment building near the shops after school. Mae was already waiting for her outside, tworge bags at her side.


    ¡°Mae, did I keep you waiting long?¡±


    ¡°Oh¨CLessie, no, not at all! Butler Dawson drove me over, and we just got here.¡±


    Back at the Tate house, Mae always wore her hair up in a tidy bun. But with her arm in a cast now, her long, thick ck hair spilled down her back, making her look even more slender byparison, as if all her nourishment had gone to her hair instead of her body.


    She offered a shy smile, rubbing her hands nervously against her clothes.


    ¡°And this is¡­?¡± Mae nced toward the young man next to Alessia.


    ¡°This is my second brother, Zachary.¡±


    <b>12.02 </b>


    ¡°Hello, Mae. Please, just call me Zachary.¡± With his gentle features and warm smile, Zachary had the kind of face that instantly put people at ease¨Csomeone parents. would trust right away.

 love and power 188

    <b>Chapter </b>188


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really handsome, you know that?¡±


    Zachary blushed and scratched his cheek, a little embarrassed by thepliment.


    ¡°Come on, let me show you upstairs.¡±


    Mae nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± She bent down to pick up her suitcase, but Zachary quickly stepped in to stop her.


    ¡°Your hand¡¯s still hurt. Please, let me take it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I couldn¡¯t possibly. What if I get your uniform dirty? It¡¯s a pain to wash. I can manage, really.¡±


    ¡°Mae, we asked him here to help. Your hand¡¯s in that state¨Cif you still insist on lugging your own bags, what does that say about us two young people?¡± Alessia spoke up, tilting her head as she noticed a few neighbors peeking at them from the hallway windows.


    Mae caught on immediately and let go of the handle. Growing up in a small town, she knew just how sharp neighbors¡® tongues could be when it came to appearances. She didn¡¯t protest anymore, letting Zachary take her bag while she followed Alessia up the stairs.


    Once inside the apartment, Mae hurried to have Zachary set the bag down, apologizing over and over until Zachary felt awkward himself.


    Alessia, sensing his difort, changed the subject. ¡°Mae, take a look around. It¡¯s not huge¨Cjust a bedroom and a living room¨Cbut see if you like it.¡±


    Mae nced around and broke into a smile. The living room was certainly more spacious than the one at the Tate family¡¯s house. There was a kitchen, a bathroom, and the ce faced south, so it was bright and quiet. She couldn¡¯t find a single thing toin about.


    ¡°This is wonderful, Lessie. Really, it must cost a fortune a month, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The caf¨¦ covers room and board. Right, Zach?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Zachary replied, a beatte but earnest.


    Mae¡¯s sry at the Tate family had never been low, but she¡¯d always been <b>frugal</b>, donating most of what she earned to girls in need back in the mountains<b>. </b>She¡¯d never managed to save much for herself. Money, she figured, couldn¡¯t be taken with you when


    you <i>go </i>


    and she had no children of her own. Rather than let it sit, she¡¯d


    12:02


    rather it helped <b>some </b><b>little </b><b>girl </b>somewhere<b>¨C</b>maybe as a blessing for that wo babies <b>she¡¯d </b><b>lost </b>before she even <b>got </b>to see their faces, hoping that, if theres such a thing as a next life, they might find a kinder home.


    Alessia knew all this. That¡¯s why she¡¯d gone to such lengths to help her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already had the ce cleaned for you,¡± Alessia added. ¡°Take your time settling in.¡±


    Mae nodded gratefully, sensing that Alessia didn¡¯t want to hear another round of apologies or thanks. She bit back her words and just smiled.


    ¡°The caf¨¦¡¯s right across the street, so it¡¯s easy to get to. For now, just focus on resting. Once your hand¡¯s healed, you cane by. The contract¡¯s already printed and waiting at the shop. Just sign it when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Alessia paused, as if running through a mental checklist. Zachary, watching her, felt his heart go soft.


    ¡°Lessie¡­ would it be alright if I went over now, just to say hello?¡± Mae asked, a little hesitant. ¡°You¡¯ve both done so much for me already, and with the caf¨¦ right there, I¡¯d feel better just stopping in and introducing myself.¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not busy at this hour anyway¨Cwe were heading over now, so we can show you the way,¡± Zachary jumped in before Alessia could answer, and she nodded in agreement.


    Mae rxed, ncing around the room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much with me. Is there a grocery store nearby? I¡¯d like to pick up some


    fruit¡­¡±


    ¡°No rush. There¡¯s plenty of time for that,¡± Alessia said gently.


    But Zachary, already getting a sense of Mae¡¯s personality, realized that telling her not to bring anything would only make her feel worse.


    Sure enough, Mae¡¯s shoulders eased, and she murmured something about not wanting to show up empty¨Chanded next time.


    Alessia and Zachary let her be, following along as she set out, ready to help however she needed.

 love and power 189

    12:02


    <b>Chapter </b><b>189 </b>


    When the three of them entered, the caf¨¦ was quiet, with only <b>a </b>handful <b>of </b>customers. At one table sat three kids¨Cone of whom was a head <b>taller </b>than the others.


    ¡°Lessie, Zachary?¡± Karen, the cashier, was the first to spot them. ¡°And this must be Mae?¡±


    The three children turned at the sound.


    ¡°Alessia!¡± York hopped down from his chair and waved, Ivan following right behind. Zane, looking confused but curious, saw the others leaving and trailed after them.


    Alessia ruffled York¡¯s hair affectionately before turning to Ivan. ¡°How¡¯s everything going?¡±


    Ivan nodded and tugged Zane closer.


    ¡°A new friend?¡± Alessia asked, meeting Zane¡¯s wide¨Ceyed gaze. He brightened


    instantly, offering a polite greeting.


    ¡°Hello, miss. My name¡¯s Zane.¡±


    ¡°New friend? Hah!¡± York scoffed. ¡°He nearly made Ivan cry this morning!¡±


    Alessia nced at Ivan, who simply shook his head.


    ¡°Big misunderstanding! I swear I didn¡¯t bully Ivan. If I had, would he have brought me here? Right, Ivan?¡± Zane hurried to exin, desperate not to make a bad


    impression on Alessia.


    Ivan nodded, about to speak, but York cut in again.


    ¡°Please. You practically begged for a ride in my car.¡±


    ¡°York!¡± Alessia put a firm hand on York¡¯s head before the bickering could escte. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We can talk about thister.¡±


    York pouted, only then noticing Mae behind Alessia.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    ¡°Mae? What are you doing here?¡± York put his hands behind his back, in a manner that made him look far older than he was.


    ¡°Mr. York, I¡­ I resigned. I won¡¯t be working for the Tate family anymore.¡±


    <b>12.02 </b>


    ¡°You <b>quit</b>? Was it because that woman shoved <b>your </b>bid the fire your wal <b>back </b><b>with </b><b>me </b>I¡¯ll stand up for yout She¡¯s so cruel, trying to get rid of my Rex and <b>shoving </b>you down the stairs. No wonder they say the wickedest hearts belong <b>to </b>wicked women.¡±


    At that, Alessia gave York a sharp flick to the forehead.


    ¡°What was that for? Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Think about thatst thing you said.¡±


    York realized he¡¯d crossed a line. He rubbed his nose sheepishly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about you guys¡­¡± he muttered, backing down when Alessia shot him a warning look.


    ¡°Still Ileana, huh?¡± Karen muttered, her smile tight and <b>forced</b>.


    Mae, who¡¯d worked for the Tate family for years, clearly wasn¡¯t about to badmouth her former employers. She could only manage an awkward smile.


    ¡°I know what happened,¡± Alessia said tly. ¡°Ileana tried to get rid of York¡¯s dog while we took him to the amusement park. Rex is smart¨Che ran into the house for cover. Mae happened toe out just then, and Ileana pushed her down the steps¨Cbroke her leg<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Karen and Zachary looked shocked, disappointment flickering in their eyes.


    ¡°Well, might as well tell you everything. Yesterday, I went out to confront Ileana. Didn¡¯t do much¨Cjust dislocated her shoulder. Figured she should know what pain


    feels like¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Karen and Zachary gaped at her, and for a moment Alessia thought they were about to scold <b>her </b>for touching their precious foster daughter.


    But Zachary¡¯s next question caught her off guard. ¡°Did you leave any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! If she tries to press charges, what then? No, this won¡¯t do. We need Ethan back here so we can work out a n. We can¡¯t let her get the upper hand.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alessia blinked, momentarily speechless.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Zachary, quick¨Ccall Ethan. Have hime home. We need to sort this out before anyone gets in trouble.¡±

 love and power 190

    Aren¡¯t you here to talk about how I dislocated Ileana¡¯s shoulder<b>? </b>


    ¡°<b>Silly </b>girl, of course that¡¯s what we¡¯re here for!¡± Karen gave her a look that clearly said, ¡°How can you be so sharp most days and so clueless right now?*


    ¡°What if she goes and gets a doctor¡¯s report and tries to press charges? We <b>need </b><b>to </b>be ready just in case. Your college entrance exams areing up next year<b>, </b>you can¡¯t afford trouble now. I get you acted on impulse, but you did the right thing. Don¡¯t worry if ites to it, I¡¯d sell everything I own to protect you<b>.¡± </b>


    Alessia couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at the same time, but she quickly reached for Zachary¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Rx. I already set her shoulder back in ce. She can¡¯t do a thing to me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Both of them looked skeptical.


    ¡°Really! Don¡¯t worry.¡± Alessia ended the call before it connected and handed the phone back to Zachary.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief. As long as you¡¯re alright.¡± Karen finally let out a long breath, and Zachary gave Alessia an approving pat on the shoulder.


    ¡°Mae, no matter what, I raised her for seventeen years. If she turned out like this¡­ well, I¡¯m truly sorry. How¡¯s your hand?¡±


    Karen¡¯s face was full of guilt. She might have given up hope on Ileana, but after all, she had raised the girl herself and couldn¡¯t deny some responsibility for her character.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me, Karen. I¡¯ve always been a little rough around the edges. Give it a few days and I¡¯ll be fine. Back when I was younger, this would¡¯ve just been


    a scratch.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t call me ¡®ma¡¯am¡®-that makes me feel ancient. Just call me Karen, please. Lessie¡¯s told me so much about you¨Csaid you¡¯re a real lifesaver around the house. Once you¡¯ve recovered, you have toe by and show us your skills. With you here, I can finally rx.¡±


    ¡°Are you busy now? If not, would you like to try some of my cooking?¡±


    They chatted as they headed upstairs, leaving Alessia behind, still a little dazed<b>, </b><b>a </b>Zachary smiling as he watched them go. In the corner, three kids huddled together, nibbling on pastries.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    12:02


    <b>You¡¯re </b><b>not </b><b>going </b><b>to </b><b>scold </b>me for hurting Ileana Alessia had braced he <b>lecture</b><b>, </b><b>only </b><b>to </b>be <bpletely </b>thrown off.


    ¡°Why would we?¡± Zachary ruffled her hair with a grin.


    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She did. And besides, who¡¯s family here<b>? </b><b>We </b>are. You really think we¡¯d take someone else¡¯s side over yours?¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t answer, but a small smile tugged at her lips.


    Zachary grinned wider and ruffled her hair again, full of brotherly affection.


    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to see if they need any help. Dad¡¯s up there too. Can I leave the three little troublemakers to you?¡±


    Alessia nodded, waiting until Zachary had disappeared upstairs before joining the kids at their table.


    ¡°Hi, Alessia,¡± Zane greeted her sweetly, earning a dramatic ¡°ugh¡± from York.


    Alessia pinched Zane¡¯s cheek and smiled at him.


    Zane blushed and leaned toward Ivan. ¡°Your sister¡¯s so pretty¨Cway prettier than that girl next door.¡±


    Ivan nodded. He had no idea who ¡°the girl next door¡± was, but he knew Alessia was pretty.


    The two boys quickly became friends, while York watched from the side, feeling a little left out and grumbling under his breath. If he¡¯d known it would turn out like this, he wouldn¡¯t have let Zanee over at all.


    ¡°New friends and you forget all about old ones. No loyalty. Who was it that teased you this morning? Who was it that protected you? Heartless.¡± He grabbed thest piece of cake from his te and wolfed it down as if taking out his frustrations on the pastry.


    Ivan, thinking York just really liked the cake, silently pushed his own te over.


    York looked at him. Ivan just smiled quietly, saying nothing, and all of York¡¯s grumpiness melted away.


    ¡°You eat it. I¡¯m full.¡± He tried to sound tough, but with Ivan so gentle, it was no wonder he got pushed around.


    Ch

 love and power 191

    apter <b>191 </b>


    Zachary and <b>Brendan </b>had already told the two brothers everything about Ileana Once everyone knew Alessia was fine, they finally breathed a sigh <b>of </b>relief and didn¡¯t press for any more details.


    Ivan settled into school, with York handling pick¨Cup and drop¨Coff duties. With <b>both </b>York and Zane¨Cthe ss clowns¨Caround, it was clear Ivan was slowlying <b>out </b>of his shell. The whole Morton family was quietly delighted to see it.


    Alessia also noticed that even though Ivan still spent most of his days drawing, <b>he¡¯d </b>started reaching for colors he¡¯d never used before. Bright reds and sunny yellows finally made their way into his art, leaving traces where his world used to be only


    grey.


    Mae¡¯s hand hadn¡¯t healed yet, but after a lifetime spent working, being told to rest for a month left her at a loss. So<b>, </b>she starteding by the caf¨¦ every day, wiping down tables, gathering up the silverware, tidying up where she could.


    At first, Karen and Brendan tried to <b>insist </b>she rest. But when Mae made it clear she <b>needed </b>something to do¨Cand Alessia didn¡¯t object¨Cthey let her help out, still paying


    her <b>as </b>usual.


    Days slipped by, and soon enough, it was time for <b>the </b>school¡¯s annual sports day. The Mortons nearly had their first family argument over just two admission


    tickets.


    In the end, Zachary and Ivan had to bow out since they¡¯d be in ss. Karen and Brendan gave up their spots too; with the caf¨¦ to run and the family to support, duty called. That left Ethan and Liam the lucky winners of the tickets.


    Before leaving, the brothers were in high spirits, while Alessia had to get ready early and left for school with Zachary at dawn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Lessie¡¯s counting on you. Thank goodness we still have the old camera¨Ctake plenty of photos, okay? We barely have any of her,¡± Brendan reminded them as they headed out.


    ¡°Rx, Dad. When have I ever let you down with my photography?¡± Liam fiddled with the camera, snapping a test shot or two before tucking it safely around his


    neck.


    ¡°And make sure you cheer for her. Even if she doesn¡¯t win, I don¡¯t want to hear <b>a </b>single word of discouragement. I¡¯ll be home early to bake that dessert she loves,¡± Karen added, patting Ethan¡¯s arm.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>12:03 </b>


    Alright, <b>we¡¯re </b>heading <b>out</b>!¡±


    <b>With </bst<b>¨C</b>minute reminders <b>from </b>their parents<b>, </b><b>Ethan </b>and Liam set off. Meanwhi Alessia<b>, </b>just as she walked into her ssroom, was handed her team <b>jersey </b>by Penny.


    This one¡¯s yours. Everyone else is already in the locker room getting changed. We¡¯re supposed to be on the field at nine sharp, and the opening ceremony starts <b>at </b>nine¨Cthirty. The teacher said we need to head down early, so you should <b>hurry </b>and get changed.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ste?¡± Alessia nced around¨Conly a few students were scattered around, none of them Ste<b>. </b>


    I


    ¡°She was waiting for you, but I convinced her to go get changed first. She¡¯s probably waiting by the locker room now.¡±


    Alessia nodded and turned to leave, only to nearly collide with Lucy at the door. Quick reflexes saved Lucy from a nasty fall, as Alessia caught her just in time.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Alessia asked, not letting go until Lucy had her bnce again.


    Lucy looked pale and shook her head, but said nothing more before slipping back


    to her seat.


    Alessia exchanged a look with Penny, who shrugged to show she had no idea what was up. Alessia didn¡¯t dwell on it. She and Lucy weren¡¯t exactly close, after all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head over now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, once you¡¯re changed, go straight to the field. I still need to hand out jerseys to thest two, Penny replied.


    Alessia nodded, grabbed her jersey, and left for the locker room. Just like Penny said, Ste was already outside, dressed and waiting for her.


    ¡°So, who¡¯sing to cheer you on today?<i>¡± </i>


    ¡°My oldest and third brothers. They argued about it all night yesterday,¡± Alessia replied with augh.


    Ste grinned. ¡°That¡¯s great. Two more people to witness your big win.¡±


    The academy only gave out personalized tickets, and each student could bring a maximum of two guests. Alessia used to toss her tickets every year, but this bei herst one, she was actually d to have familying. Ste, too, was genuinely happy for her.


    12:03


    <b>Chapter </b><b>192 </b>

 love and power 192

    After getting <b>changed</b>, the two of them headed out to the field. As the ss¡¯s athletic coordinator, Plerce practically lit up when he saw Alessia <b>arrive</b><b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Alessia, finally! You¡¯re here! Still carrying the ss sign for <b>us </b>this year, <b>right</b><b>? </b>You¡¯re the face of our ss¨Conce you walk out there, we¡¯re a lock for best in show!¡± He pressed the card into her hands before she could even reply.


    The sign, designed by one of the ss¡¯s art students to match their custom shirts, stood out brightly in the sea of people and banners from every ss.


    While they were busy lining up, parents and families started filing into the stands. A row of luxury cars pulled up at the gate, catching the attention of Crestview High students who craned their necks to peek through the fence.


    ¡°Whoa, those cars must be worth half a million each!¡±


    ¡°Half a million? That¡¯s nothing. See the one at the end? I¡¯ve seen it online¨Cit¡¯s worth over four million!¡±


    ¡°Four million! I¡¯d take even a fraction of that. People really do live in a different world.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Zachary¨Cdoesn¡¯t your sister go to that school? Howe you¡¯re not at their field day?¡± Zachary¡¯s seatmate asked, curiosity getting the better of him.


    ¡°Maybe his sister¡¯s embarrassed to have her brother show up, Ignatius chimed in, smirking.


    ¡°One fence apart¨Chis sister¡¯s having a fancy sports day with the kids of millionaires, and her poor brother can only watch from here. Shame, really.¡± He shook his head, looking at Zachary with exaggerated pity.


    Thement made Zachary¡¯s seatmate squirm a little, regretting even bringing it up. Zachary, though, didn¡¯t react¨Chis expression stayed calm and unreadable, as if nothing could rattle him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The bell¡¯s about to ring,¡± Zachary said quietly.


    ¡°Oh¨Cright.¡± His seatmate/scrambled to gather his things and hurried after him. Ignatius, left without an audience for his taunts, scowled, but there wasn¡¯t much else he could do.


    ¡°Come on, Ignatius. We¡¯ve got a math quiz in a minute,¡± someone reminded him.


    Ignatius clenched his jaw, feeling a dull ache <b>in </b>his stomach.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>12.03 </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b><b>okay</b><b>? </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>fine</b>. He took a few deep breaths, steadying <b>himself</b>.


    <b>The </b>little drama passed in a heartbeat. Meanwhile, the owner of <b>that </b><b>four</b><b>¨C</b>million¨Cdor car finally stepped out.


    ¡°Mr. Whitley, the board and other investors are waiting in the conference room.¡± Larkin opened the passenger door, and Cole climbed out. His tailored suit <b>added </b><b>a </b>touch of gravitas to his otherwise youthful face.


    ¡°What time does the field day start?¡± Cole asked.


    ¡°Nine thirty. The meeting beforehand is just a briefing for the investors on budget allocations¨Cshouldst about half an hour.¡±


    Cole checked his watch; the meeting would wrap up with fifteen minutes to spare before the opening ceremony.


    On his way to the building, parents who¡¯d arrived early recognized Cole and greeted him with practiced warmth. He smiled and nodded to each but didn¡¯t linger, heading straight for the conference room.


    Cole had barely disappeared inside when Ethan and Liam¨Cbrothers¨Cwalked through the school gates.


    Since they¡¯de on foot, a few people nced their way, but no one approached


    them.


    For most parents, this event wasn¡¯t just about cheering on their kids. It was a chance towork with other influential families, or maybe seal a deal that had stalled¨Cusing their children as the perfect icebreaker. If there was nothing to be gained, there was no point wasting time on idle chat. Of course, a handful of parents were there solely for their children, but everyone¡¯s motives varied¨Csome more obvious, some less.


    Ethan and Liam didn¡¯t care about any of that. They found their seats as marked on their tickets.


    As soon as they sat down, Liam spotted a familiar face in the crowd.

 love and power 193

    <b>¡°</b><b>Uncle</b>, <b>we¡¯re </b>here.¡±


    Liam turned toward the voice and saw Justin leading a middle¨Caged man their <b>way </b>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect Justin to show up too. Do you know him?¡± Ethan followed Liam¡¯s gaze, curiosity flickering in his eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met once or twice, but we¡¯re not close.¡± The <bst </b>time Justin hade to help out the Mortons, the brothers had both been away. Later, when they were renovating the store, Ethan and Justin had crossed paths briefly.


    Justin strode over with Ste¡¯s father, Dave Laine, looking every bit the victor, chin held high and unashamedly locking eyes with Liam.


    ¡°Did Alessia give you her tickets?¡± Justin asked, voice a shade too casual.


    ¡°Mr. Keane.¡± The brothers greeted him politely.


    ¡°Justin, who are these gentlemen?¡± Xavier Laine chimed in at just the right moment, his tone warm and weing.


    ¡°Uncle, these are Alessia¡¯s oldest and third brothers. And this is Ste¡¯s father.¡±


    Out of courtesy, the brothers stood and shook hands with him.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Laine. I¡¯m Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Liam,¡± his brother added.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Alessia¡¯s real brothers! She¡¯s quite the remarkable girl. You¡¯d better take good care of her,¡± Xavier said, clearly delighted to run into Alessia¡¯s family at the sports meet.


    ¡°Our Ste owes a lot to Alessia, you know. Back when she started running her own pub, I was worried she¡¯d squander her inheritance, but now¡­ now I¡¯m worried she won¡¯t want it at all.¡± Ethan was a little <b>lost</b>, but Liam understood that Dave was bragging about his daughter¡¯s pub.


    From his tone, it was obvious Dave wasn¡¯t trying to hide anything¨Che was just proud of both Alessia and his own daughter and wanted everyone to know it.


    With nothing else to say, the brothers could only smile and nod along.


    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s sit. There are still othersing,¡± Justin suggested.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Dave nodded and settled into the seat beside them¨Cby chance, Justin


    12:03


    ended up seated right next to ma


    Usually<b>, </b>Ste <b>gives </b>me her ticket and keeps one for her dad. Alessia always tosses hers <b>out</b>. Didn¡¯t expect she¡¯d give them to you this year¨Cguess <b>you¡¯re </b><b>all </b>getting along?¡± Justin spoke in a low voice only Liam could hear.


    Liam could see straight through him. There was no reason to bring up Ste, <b>but </b>Justin couldn¡¯t resist showing off.


    ¡°Yeah, Liam replied, not really in the mood to chat.


    With his point made, Justin left it at that and turned to talk with Dave, binocrs in hand as he scanned the crowd for a glimpse of Ste.


    ¡°Is that Lessie?¡± Ethan nudged Liam. Snapping out of it, Liam raised his camera, zoomed in, and clicked off a few quick shots as he locked onto her.


    Across the sea in Yarrond, Max rubbed his forehead. A cup of coffee and an iPad sat beside him. The iPad screen glowed, streaming the sports meet live. Max set it aside, focusing on work as he waited for the opening ceremony to begin.


    Nine years. It had always been this way.


    The camera panned smoothly, following Alessia. She wore her hair in a neat high. ponytail and a bright, bold tee, her faceposed and calm. She held a sign at the front of her ss, not a hint of makeup, yet so stunning you couldn¡¯t look away.


    Time spun backward¨CAlessia, just seven, starting elementary school.


    ¡°She¡¯s always off running around with that rascal next door. Does she even


    remember toe home for dinner? Mae, if she¡¯s not back by mealtime next time, just toss her te,¡± Max said, his voice steady, betraying nothing of his real


    feelings.

 love and power 194

    Chapter <b>194 </b>


    ¡°Master Max.. Mae couldn¡¯t help but sound a little hesitant.


    ¡°<b>Do </b>you have a problem with that<b>?</b>¡± Max dabbed his mouth with a <b>napkin</b><b>, </b><b>his </b>tone cool as he flicked a nce at Mae.


    Mae shrank back, falling silent immediately. She lowered her head and stood quietly at the side, every inch the deferential housekeeper.


    But little Alessia ignored Max¡¯s warning and clutched her backpack, standing firm at his side.


    ¡°What now? Want to beg for mercy?¡± Max looked down at Alessia, who puffed out her cheeks and red right back at him..


    ¡°I¡¯m full!¡± she shot back.


    ¡°If you¡¯d rather eat someone else¡¯s cooking than our own chef¡¯s, then maybe I should just fire them all tomorrow.¡± Max raised an eyebrow. Even at his young age, he already carried the air of someone used to being in charge.


    Alessia¡¯s re only grew fiercer, her eyes round with defiance, as if she were ready to start a fight right then and there.


    Max let out a coldugh. He was curious to see what this little troublemaker would do next. They stood off, neither one backing down, until Alessia abruptly snatched something from her backpack, shoved it into his hands, and sprinted away.


    Max stood there, momentarily stunned. It wasn¡¯t until he heard a bedroom door m upstairs that he looked down, slowly uncrumpling the battered wad of paper


    she¡¯d left him.


    It was a notice inviting parents to attend the school¡¯s uing sports day.


    He read every word, a mocking smile curling on his lips. Yet, contrary to his expression, he folded the paper carefully and tucked it into his pocket, his movements unexpectedly gentle.


    Mae noticed all of this but didn¡¯t darement. She had no idea what was written on the paper, but she could sense that her young master¡¯s mood had lightened, the suffocating gloom from dinner nowhere to be found.


    In the days that followed, little Alessia dutifully came home for dinner every night. Even so, she and Max hardly spoke <b>a </b>word to each other.


    Finally, the day of the sports meet arrived.


    12:03


    Lessie, <b>the </b>teacher¡¯s celling us to <b>line </b><b>up</b><b>. </b>Young Cole came over to no only <b>to </b><b>see </b><b>her </b>staring <b>off </b>toward the section of the bleachers reserved for


    parents.


    ¡°<b>Okay</b><b>, </b>I¡¯ming.¡± Her small, childish voice carried over as she walked <b>toward </b>him¨Cthough her head kept turning back, still searching the crowd.


    Cole smiled, taking her hand in his own.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see Max,¡± Alessia said, her disappointment impossible to miss.


    ¡°There are so many people. Maybe he¡¯s <b>just </b>lost in the crowd,¡± Cole offered gently. The parent section was organized by ss, but seats weren¡¯t assigned.


    ¡°But I saw Mr. Whitley and Ms. June.¡± Alessia¡¯s pout was pronounced enough to hang a bucket from.


    Her preschool never hosted sports days¨Ctoo risky, since little kids might get hurt and the school didn¡¯t want the liability.


    So this was Alessia¡¯s very first sports meet. She hadn¡¯t said much, but she¡¯d been quietly looking forward to it.


    She¡¯d called her parents, but they were away on business and couldn¡¯t make it. They said they¡¯d send Butler Dawson in their ce, but she didn¡¯t want Butler Dawso


    She wanted Max.


    Cole led her away, but Alessia kept ncing back, unwilling to give up hope. She wanted¨Cneeded¨Cto check one more, time.


    Seeing this, Cole simply stopped walking. The two of them stood hand¨Cin¨Chand, scanning the faces in the parent section again and again, searching for the one person she desperately hoped to see. Even when the teacher finally led them away, Alessia hadn¡¯t spotted him.


    Not at the opening ceremony, not in the middle, not at the end¨CMax never showed <ol><li>up. </li></ol>


    When Alessia got home and found Max was there, a flood of hurt and frustration welled up inside her. Ignoring Mae¡¯s attempts to stop her, Alessia ran straight to Max¡¯s door and began pounding on it with both fists.


    ¡°Max, open the door!¡±

 love and power 195

    ¡°Oh, sweetheart, your brother said he doesn¡¯t want anyone disturbing hirn right now. Please, don¡¯t knock anymore¨Cyou¡¯ve turned your hand red,¡± Mae coaxed gently. ¡°I made your favorite vani cake. Why don¡¯t we go downstairs and have a slice, hmm?¡±


    No matter how much Mae tried, little Alessia just stood there, her eyes welling with tears, stubbornly knocking on the door again and again.


    ¡°Max!¡±


    She¡¯d barely raised her fist when, suddenly, the door swung open. The momentum sent Alessia stumbling forward, but Max caught her and promptly nudged her back.


    out.


    He left the door open only a crack. The room behind him was dark, the curtains drawn tight, and only half his face was visible in the gloom.


    ¡°Go away.¡± Max¡¯s low growl was uncharacteristically harsh.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t youe?¡± Alessia¡¯s lower lip trembled as she fought hard not to burst into tears, but the tears in her eyes kept gathering, threatening to spill over.


    ¡°Did I ever say I would? Stop being so self¨Cimportant.¡± Max¡¯s exposed eye was ice¨Ccold, utterly expressionless. They bickered often, but he had never spoken to her like this before.


    ¡°Hic! Hic!¡± Alessia¡¯s hups escaped, betraying her distress.


    Max instinctively reached out, as if to pat her back, but pulled his hand back almost immediately.


    He shot an exasperated re at Mae. ¡°Take her downstairs. I told you¨Cno one¡¯s to bother me. Next time someone knocks, all of you can pack your things and leave.¡±


    Mae jumped, apologizing over and over. She scooped up the huping, tear¨Cstreaked Alessia and hurried her downstairs, not daring to look back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never¡­ hic¡­ speak to you¡­ hic¡­ again¡­¡± Alessia sobbed between hups as Mae carried her away.


    Max gritted his teeth and mmed the door shut.


    Inside the dark, chaotic room, nearly everything breakable had been smashed. Th family photo that once sat on his desk had been torn to pieces. No one knew that justst night, because of his best friend¡¯s jealousy, Max had almost died out on


    12:03


    Unapter 195


    the edge of town.


    The next day, Scott stepped in to handle things, and Max never saw his desk. partner again. After that, though Max and Alessia still traded the asional barb, Alessia never again invited anyone to join her for any school event.


    Max certainly never brought it up. He¡¯d rather ask someone to livestrearn or sneak in disguise to watch. It was as if the whole thing was locked away, never to be mentioned again.


    At nine¨Cthirty sharp, the sports day began. Cole and the other investors sat in their reserved section, while the principal and faculty stood on stage, droning through their opening remarks.


    Confetti cannons fired, sending shimmering ribbons floating down from above.


    ¡°And now, please wee the seniors of ss Seven as they enter the field!¡± The announcer¡¯s voice echoed across the stadium.


    Alessia strode onto the track, holding the ss <b>sign </b>with poise, circling the field behind the lead banner.


    ¡°Liam, that¡¯s Lessie at the front¨Ctake a few extra photos, will you?¡±


    ¡°We always knew she¡¯d stand out¨Cif Lessie ever went into showbiz, she¡¯d be a star.¡± There was no denying it: every Morton child inherited the best of both parents. If anyone could outshine a Morton, it¡¯d have to be the next Morton sibling!


    Students filed in, voices mingling in a cheerful din. Some parents, swept up in the atmosphere, unfurled custom¨Cmade banners to cheer on their kids, but most kept theirposure, sitting elegantly in their seats and exchanging polite whispers with those nearby.


    ¡°Lessie¡¯s still the prettiest by a mile¨Cour ss is unbeatable!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! Three years running, and Alessia still has no rival.¡±


    ¡°Let mee back as Alessia in my next life,¡± someone sighed wistfully.

 love and power 196

    ¡°How can she still be that strong? Seriously, how does Alessia do it?¡±


    ¡°Guess evolution decided to leave the rest of <b>us </b>behind¨Cagain<i>.</i>¡±


    The parade of students marched in neat formation


    across the field. As the next ss took their turn, chatter began to ripple through the crowd. Ileana caught every word, her jaw clenched.


    It didn¡¯t matter how many times people praised Alessia¨Cit always felt like an insult aimed right at her. Anyone else could outshine her, and she¡¯d grit her teeth and bear it. But Alessia? Absolutely not.


    After the opening ceremony, Mr. Lance went over the rules and safety notes, then had everyone settle with their ss. Each student was to stay in their section until their event was called, or until it was time to go cheer for their friends.


    Ileana, sidelined from all the events by her injured leg, slipped away unnoticed¨Cexcept by Lucy, who watched her go, silent.


    The meet ran smoothly. The schedule spanned two days, with the long¨Cdistance races set for tomorrow afternoon. Today was for the standard, less grueling contests. Alessia¡¯s events¨Chigh jump and long jump¨Cwere among the first, and she delivered, winning both in quick session and setting her ss off to an


    electric start.


    Ethan and Liam were more anxious than Alessia herself as they watched from the sidelines. When she clinched her second gold, they nearly forgot to take pictures, too excited to remember anything else. It took Ethan¡¯s level¨Cheadedness to smack Liam¡¯s knee and remind him to snap a few shots.


    Standing atop the podium, Alessia didn¡¯t look to the stands first. Instead, her gaze went straight to the VIP section, where she waved cheerfully at one boy in particr.


    Cole¡¯s eyes shone with pride. Ignoring the puzzled nces from others around him, he lifted his hand and waved back.


    Only after Cole acknowledged her did Alessia turn to the regr stands, giving the Morton brothers a little wave. Liam fumbled with his phone to get the shot, while Ethan waved back, grinning.


    ¡°Hey, did you notice?¡± Liam was scrolling through his photos when he spotted something odd. ¡°Lessie looked like she was waving at someone else


    12:03


    first¨Csomeone up in the VIP seats.¡±


    Ethan peered at the screen, Liam was right. The first thing Alessia did after winning was look to the investor¡¯s section.


    ¡°She probably knows someone up there,¡± Ethan said with a shrug. ¡°Honestly, when ites to Alessia, nothing surprises me anymore.¡±


    Liam caught the implied meaning and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°She was probably looking at Cole,¡± Ethan added. ¡°That exins why we didn¡¯t see him in the stands.¡± Their voices, neither loud nor soft, carried just enough that Justin, sitting nearby, caught every word and couldn¡¯t help but butt in<i>. </i>


    ¡°Cole?¡± He frowned, the name familiar. Hadn¡¯t he heard someone mention it before? It was obvious from their confusion that Alessia had never brought up Cole with the Morton boys. Justin wondered if she simply didn¡¯t care, or thought it unnecessary. He hesitated, regretting his interruption, but now that he¡¯d started, he went on.


    ¡°See the youngest guy at the top row over there? That¡¯s Cole. If you want to know what¡¯s between him and Alessia¨Cwell, they¡¯ve grown up together, almost like brother and sister. But if Alessia ever had to choose between Cole and anyone else¨Cshe wouldn¡¯t hesitate. She¡¯d pick Cole every time.¡±


    The brothers fell quiet, both ncing up at Cole. Liam suddenly remembered: thest time Alessia came for a meeting at theirpany, the boy who sat beside her had been none other than Cole, straight from the VIP seats.


    ¡°Cole¡¯s had it rough,¡± Xavier chimed in, his voice low. ¡°Took over the Whitley Group at sixteen, and in just two years he¡¯s managed to turn things around. If his father were still alive, he¡¯d be so proud.¡±


    ¡°His father?¡± Ethan felt a vague sense of dread creeping over him.

 love and power 197

    <b>Two </b>years ago, <b>his </b>parents were in a terrible car crash while <b>moving </b>to <b>a </b><b>new </b>house. Mr. Whitley died at the scene, and Ms. June has been <b>in </b>aa <b>ever </b>since, To keep The Whitley Group afloat during the chaos, he took a year off <b>from </b>school Even after stabilizing thepany and returning to his studies, he onlyes back for major exams. That¡¯s why he isn¡¯t in the regr ss, but instead sits among the investors.


    When Justin spoke about it, his tone was casual, almost light, but no one knew better than him just how much effort Cole had poured into holding things together. Justin had watched Cole grow up, looked out for him like a brother, so he understood exactly what it all had cost.


    Besides, everyone knew about Cole¡¯s situation¨Cthere were no secrets to keep or topics to tiptoe around. Since Dave had brought it up first, Justin figured it was better to fill them in than risk someone cluelessly asking Alessia about it and stumbling into her emotional minefield.


    ¡°But just a word of advice,¡± Justin added, ¡°don¡¯t mention Cole¡¯s parents in front of Alessia. In fact, it¡¯s probably best to pretend you don¡¯t even know Cole exists.¡±


    Unlike how he treated Ste, Justin genuinely saw Cole and Alessia as family¨Clike a brother and sister. He was d Alessia had finally broken free from the Tate family, found her own freedom, and was surrounded by people who truly cared about.her. Knowing she didn¡¯t dislike the Mortons, he felt it was worth it to warn them. For anyone else, Justin wouldn¡¯t have wasted his breath. Whether they¡¯d listen or not wasn¡¯t something he could control.


    Ethan and Liam pressed their lips together and said nothing, but they took Justin¡¯s words to heart.


    Out on the field, after collecting their medals, the three of them stepped down from the podium.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three years now. I¡¯ye won every championship out there, but never managed to take first ce at the school¡¯s sports meet,¡± Alessia¡¯s rival said with a wry smile. There was a hint of frustration, but more than anything, admiration.


    She was a nationally ranked athlete¨Cmaybe she¡¯d been unwilling to ept defeat the first year, maybe even the second. But by the third year, losing to the same person over and over, and not even one who¡¯d had professional training¡­ Well, that left no room forints.


    ¡°See our team captain over there?¡± Alessia gestured toward Pierce.


    Her rival followed Alessia¡¯s finger and spotted Pierce spinning around with th <b>of their </b>ssmates,ughing like a <b>fool</b>.


    <b>She </b><b>nodded</b>. <b>¡°</b>Yeah, what about him?¡±


    ¡°This is <b>his </bst year <b>here</b>. If we don¡¯t win, he¡¯ll be moping for a week. <b>So</b>¡­ <b>sorry </b>about that.¡± Alessia¡¯s lips curled into a confident grin.


    Her rival shook her head and sighed. ¡°You know, your ss always seems soid¨Cback, like everyone¡¯s in their own world. But when ites to teampetitions, you all give it everything you¡¯ve got.¡±


    No sooner had she finished speaking than the announcer dered that their ss had just won the boys¡® long jump too.


    They exchanged a smile¨Cone shrugged, the other rolled her eyes in resignation.


    ¨C


    ¡°My friends are over there. I¡¯ll catch youter. Three years running¨CI¡¯m just d you never decided to go pro, or else¡­¡± Her rival trailed off, grinned, then waved goodbye and jogged off toward her own group.


    Alessia didn¡¯t reply, just smiled faintly¨Ca smile that never quite reached her eyes. As the crowd bustled around her, she let out a quiet sigh, barely audible above the noise. She was about to leave when Ste suddenlyunched herself across the field and threw her arms around her, with Pierce and the others trailing behind.


    ¡°Lessie, you were amazing!¡± Ste squealed, clinging to Alessia¡¯s back like she¡¯d won the championship herself¨Cor maybe even happier than if she had.


    Alessia reached back to steady her,ughing as she gently pried Ste off and set her back on her feet. Ste quickly handed her a bottle of water.


    ¡°Alessia! You¡¯re my hero!¡± Pierce cried, beaming like her biggest fan. Somehow, he¡¯d managed to get his hands on a fan printed with Alessia¡¯s face, and several ssmates waved matching fans, all grinning ear to ear.


    12:03

 love and power 198

    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t let anyone down.¡± <b>Alessia¡¯s </b>smile said it all¨Cshe was clearly in high


    spirits.


    ¡°Of course not! When has Alessia ever disappointed anyone?¡± Pierce¡¯s words drew a round of enthusiastic agreement from the group.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you up for the 50¨Cmeter soon? Why aren¡¯t you getting ready?¡± Ste, having just signed up for shot put, had impulsively added her name to the 50¨Cmeter dash as well. The news had sent Pierce over the moon; he was grinning like he¡¯d already imed first ce.


    ¡°I just wanted toe over and congratte you first¨Cyou were amazing!¡± Ste gave Alessia¡¯s cheek a yful squeeze.


    ¡°It¡¯s only the 50¨Cmeter. I already warmed up while you were busy with your event.¡±


    No sooner had she spoken than the loudspeaker crackled to life, calling forpetitors in the 50¨Cmeter and other events to make their way to the field.


    ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll grab a drink and be over to watch you race!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go sign in.¡±


    ¡°Give it your all, Miss Laine! We¡¯ll be there to cheer you on in a bit,¡± Pierce called after her.


    ¡°Just wait¨CI¡¯ll bring back the gold!¡± Ste shouted back, running toward the track. but making sure to wave over her shoulder.


    Pierce and the others, even more fired up after Ste¡¯s rallying cry, looked like a bunch of rowdy kids let loose at recess¨Cenough to draw a few curious nces. from passersby.


    Alessia only chuckled, shaking her head as she took a sip from the water bottle. Ste had pressed into her hand before slipping away.


    At the 50¨Cmeter starting area, Alessia found a quiet spot to sit¨Cby chance, directly. across from the VIP section where the investors were seated.


    She shielded her eyes from the sun, squinting a little, her posture as rxed as a sunbathing cat. Down on the field, Ste was waving up at her, brimming with energy¨Cthe very picture of confidence in her t¨Cshirt and sneakers.


    Alessia waved back, and only then did she notice Lucy among the runners. But something was off: Lucy¡¯s steps were unsteady, her whole demeanor faint and


    12:03


    uncertain.


    Alessia frowned just as Pierce ambled over.


    ¡°Pierce<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s up, Alessia?¡± He closed the distance between them in a few quick


    strides.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Lucy¡¯s looking too good. Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Not looking good?¡± Pierce craned his neck, scanning the lineup for Lucy. ¡°If she¡¯s not feeling well, she can always drop out. But she¡¯s at the starting line, so I guess. she¡¯s okay? Once they clear the field, though, we can¡¯t get in to check on her or pull


    her back.¡±


    He peered again, concern creasing his brow. Alessia wasn¡¯t the type to make a fuss over nothing.


    ¡°No, I should go tell one of the teachers. Alessia, I¡¯m going to find a staff member.¡±


    You had to hand it to Pierce¨Che might actid¨Cback most of the time, but he was reliable and took responsibility seriously. It was no wonder everyone trusted him, even Cole.


    Since Pierce was already on it, Alessia let the matter drop. As he¡¯d said, only Lucy knew how she felt, and she had the choice to step aside if needed. Standing at the line meant she¡¯d made her decision.


    Alessia and Lucy had no real friendship to speak of¨Cif anything, there was some bad blood between them. Mentioning the issue at all was more kindness than she owed; there was no need to get involved further.


    She was just beginning to zone out when a familiar voice spoke up behind her.


    ¡°Miss Morton.¡±


    Alessia turned to see Larkin, who¡¯d appeared at her shoulder without her noticing.


    ¡°Mr. Whitley asked me to give this to you,¡± he said, holding out a cap. ¡°He also wanted me to remind you that it¡¯s a hot day, so drink plenty of water. And¨Che said you were outstanding.¡±


    A smile tugged at Alessia¡¯s lips as she epted the cap and nced toward the VIP section¨Cjust in time to meet Cole¡¯s gaze.

 love and power 199

    It was strange¨Cdespite the whole field stretching between them, both could feel the other¡¯s gaze resting on them, unmistakable and maic.


    ¡°Got it, thanks.¡± Alessia pulled a baseball cap over her hair¨Cthe same one she¡¯d left. in the car earlier, retrieved by Larkin at her request.


    Once his errand was done, Larkin didn¡¯t linger. He made his way back to Cole, just as the race was about to begin.


    Ste lined up inne three, Lucy inne five. The crack of the starter¡¯s pistol echoed, and Steunched forward with textbook form. Her explosive speed put her on par with the track team¡¯s best, and in a heart¨Cpounding finish, she snatched first ce by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    But most eyes weren¡¯t on the winner¨Cthey were fixed on Lucy, who had stumbled and fallen right at the starting line.


    While Ste and the two other qualifiers waited for the cheers, they were met instead with a collective gasp.


    ¡°Great job, Ste!¡± Alessia¡¯s voice rang out from the stands just as Ste, still catching her breath, nced back at Lucy. Ste managed a triumphant grin and punched the air.


    Up in the bleachers, Justin scrolled through his camera roll, but he wasn¡¯t satisfied with any of his shots.


    ¡°Hey, want my number? I got a few good ones. I¡¯ll send them to youter,¡± Liam offered. Justin didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± He pulled out his phone and brought up his contact code.


    Liam quietly scanned it, adding him as a friend without another word.


    Down on the track, Ste approached Lucy. After all, they were ssmates¨Cno matter how prickly things got between them, she couldn¡¯t just leave Lucy behind, especially in front of the other sses.


    ¡°Lucy, can you stand?¡± Ste asked.


    Lucy¡¯s forehead was slick with sweat. She managed a tiny shake of her head.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the nurse?¡± someone muttered.


    ¡°Lessie, can youe here?¡± Ste didn¡¯t wait for the school nurse; her first instinct


    12.03


    was to call for Alessia.


    Hearing Ste, Alessia finally made her way down. The crowd parted on its own, giving her space as she knelt beside Lucy, not immediately inspecting the injury.


    ¡°Everyone, give her some air. It¡¯s too crowded here. Can someone check if the nurse ising?¡±


    On a normal day, the school nurse had little to do, but sports day was a different story. The school typically brought in extra doctors from a nearby clinic, with an ambnce on standby. No one expected it to take this long for help to arrive.


    ¡°I checked¨Cthey said there was a case of food poisoning over at the West Field. A whole ss got sick, so all the doctors went to help. I barely got an answer before running back,¡± Pierce reported, breathless and sweating.


    Before the race, he¡¯d already gged the issue to a teacher, who tried to talk Lucy out of running. Lucy, stubborn as ever, insisted onpeting. No one could persuade her otherwise.


    Now, with dread creeping in, Pierce had rushed to find the nurse as soon as he saw Lucy fall. Though he came back empty¨Chanded, he immediately ryed the situation.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble, captain,¡± Lucy murmured, lips pressed tight, eyes filled with frustration.


    She¡¯d only raced to prove herself¨Cprove to her father that she was worth more than his illegitimate daughter, to make him regret skipping herst sports day. Now, she¡¯d only ended up causing problems for everyone else.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize! You did it for the ss. What¡¯s a little trouble? It¡¯s senior year, wanting to give it your all ispletely normal,¡± Pierce said, dabbing at the sweat on his forehead, not a trace of me in his voice.


    ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Alessia¡¯s tone was calm and clinical, giving nothing away.


    ¡°My ankle¡­ twisted it,¡± Lucy replied, ncing at Alessia.


    ¡°Anywhere else?¡±


    ¡°My stomach¡­¡±


    Alessia understood and asked no more. She carefully examined Lucy¡¯s ankle with gentle hands.


    <b>12.03 </b>

 love and power 200

    <b>¡°</b><b>How </b>is she<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Pierce asked, ncing at Alessia.


    <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b><b>not </b><b>too </b>serious. Let¡¯s get her to the nurse¡¯s office and put some ice on it!


    <b>¡°</b>But Pierce, don¡¯t you have an eventing up soon?¡± one <b>of </b>his teammates interjected.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it in time-


    Before Pierce could finish, Alessia cut him off. ¡°No need to wear yourself out running back and forth. You all go¨Cyour events are starting soon anyway. I¡¯ve


    finished for the day, so I¡¯ll take her.¡±


    Without hesitation, Alessia scooped Lucy into her arms, steady and unshaken, her expression calm and collected.


    ¡°Ste, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± she called. Right now, only Alessia had both the strength and the medical know¨Chow to help¨Cthere was no way she could refuse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not the finals,¡± Ste replied, patting her on the shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s the shot putter this afternoon anyway. I¡¯ll find you when I¡¯m done. And Justin¡¯s filming everything, so you won¡¯t miss a thing.¡±


    Alessia nodded and headed out with Lucy in her arms.


    As the crowd dispersed, Alessia carried Lucy to the nurse¡¯s office and gently set her down. Without a word, she propped up Lucy¡¯s leg, rummaged for an ice pack, and pressed it to her ankle.


    ¡°Hold this.¡±


    Lucy pressed her lips together and took the pack. Alessia didn¡¯t leave right away; instead, she searched through the cabs, finally producing two pills and a cup of


    water.


    ¡°What are these?¡± <b>Lucy </b>asked.


    ¡°Painkillers. Take them if you want.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take them.¡± Lucy didn¡¯t hesitate, tossing both pills back with a gulp of water.


    ¡°Keep the ice on for a bit. Once the swelling goes down, <b>try </b>moving it gently. But you should really get an X¨Cray at the hospital, just to be safe. I checked your pulse¨Cthere¡¯s nothing major, buty off cold drinks and spicy food for now. Don¡¯t stay upte. Keep a steady routine, and you¡¯ll be back on your feet in no time.<b>¡± </b>


    <b>17-70 </b>


    <b>Why </b>are <b>you </b>telling me all this? Luay looked at he, realizing¨Cnow <b>before </b><b>she </b><b>never </b>really understood this woman.


    ¡°I did <b>study </b>medicine, you know. I owe it to my mentor. Alessia <b>tidied </b><b>up </b><b>the </b>cab she¡¯d <b>just </b>ransacked.


    ¡°Once the pain eases up, call someone to pick you up. I have to go. She¡¯d done all she could¨Cnow she needed to hurry back to catch Ste¡¯s event.


    ¡°Ileana!¡± Lucy suddenly called out. When Alessia paused, she lowered her voice. ¡°Ileana¡¯s going to ask you to meet her at the basketball court.<b>¡± </b>


    Alessia arched an eyebrow. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°She said she¡¯d get in touch, and you¡¯d show up. That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    Alessia let out a softugh. ¡°Pretty confident, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Lucy barely caught the words, but pressed on. ¡°When you go to see lleana, we¡¯ll be on the phone.¡±


    ¡°Are you recording?¡± Alessia didn¡¯t seem fazed in the slightest<b>; </b>if anything, it was Lucy who grew flustered, waving her hands to deny it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not recording.¡± She had considered it, but thought better of it. Trying to ckmail Alessia would have been reckless¨Cdownright suicidal<b>. </b>


    She was Lucy, not Ileana. She wasn¡¯t so clueless she couldn¡¯t read the room, nor so blind she couldn¡¯t tell who was in control.


    ¡°So what do you want?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Help me. In return, I¡¯ll help you deal with Ileana.¡±


    ¡°Deal with Ileana?¡± Alessia¡¯s smile grew, but her eyes stayed cold. ¡°You think I¡¯ve fallen so low that I can¡¯t even handle Ileana on my own? Lucy, after all these years<b>, </b>you haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡±


    Lucy stayed silent. Of course she knew Alessia didn¡¯t need her help. Of course she knew Alessia was mocking her¨Cfor the shameless tactics she¡¯d resorted to, just to reach her goals<b>.. </b>


    But some things, if you missed the moment, you¡¯d never get the chance to say.


    again.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>201 </b>

 love and power 201

    <b>¡°</b>Weren¡¯t you the one who said it? That I always <b>put </b>my own interests first, and <b>that </b>when there¡¯s something to be gained, I can eridure anything, no matter how humiliating. Well, it¡¯s obvious now¨CIleana Tate is no use to me anymore<b>, </b><b>and </b>I need <b>your </b>help. Since you and Ileana can¡¯t stand each other, the enemy of my enemy is my friend, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Alessia Morton gave her a measured look. ¡°Being so presumptuous is a habit you. should break.¡±


    Ileana wasn¡¯t even worthy of being her rival.


    She nced at the time, then droppedzily into the chair next to Lucy Summers. Her posture was rxed, almost careless.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got five minutes. Tell me¨Cwhat do you want?¡±


    ¡°Help my mom get a divorce. Help us both get out of the country.¡±


    Lucy couldn¡¯t stay with the Summers family any longer. Her mother was falling


    Hargrove Summers, seemed to have caught on to what they were nning¨Che stubbornly refused to sign the divorce papers.


    apart to make matters worse, Lucy¡¯s f


    If this went on much longer, there would be no way out for either of them.


    Alessia let out a soft, mirthlessugh. ¡°Lucy, that¡¯s your problem, not mine.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m begging you¨Cplease, I have nowhere else to turn, I¡¯m begging you!¡± As if afraid Alessia would walk out at any moment, Lucy reached out and grabbed her arm, ignoring the pain that shot through her own body.


    She¡¯d originally tried to get something out of Ileana, but quickly realized she had zero standing in the Tate family¨Cshe wasn¡¯t even worth the servants¡® attention.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Hargrove pressuring her to get along with lleana, she never would have risked offending Alessia for Ileana¡¯s sake.


    Trapped between two impossible options, all she could do was quietly withdraw. whenever the two women went head¨Cto¨Chead, hoping to protect herself.


    But now, with nothing left to lose, she might as well throw caution to the wind and beg Alessia for help.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you ask¨Cif you help me, I¡¯ll never say no to you, ever! I know I can¡¯t offer you anything right now, and I know a promise like that doesn¡¯t mean much¡­


    <b>12.04 </b>


    <b>Wait</b><b>! </b><b>When </b>I <b>was </b><b>born</b>, <b>my </b><b>grandfather </b><b>gave </b>me three small shops, I can olen them. all <b>over </b><b>to </b>you!¡±


    <b>Lucy¡¯s </b>eyes <b>lit </b>up with sudden hope.


    <b>¡°</b><b>They </b>haven¡¯t been doing welltely, but there¡¯s a new shopping district being <b>built </b><b>In </b>the area. Even in their slump, those shops still clear six figures a year. All three are mine now¨CI¡¯m eighteen, the deeds are in my name, I can transfer them to <b>you </b>right away!¡±


    Her grip on Alessia¡¯s arm tightened, leaving angry red marks on Alessia¡¯s fair skin.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯ll give you everything I have¨Cjust help us!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smart¨Cyou could turn those shops around in no time. Please, Alessia!¡±


    Lucy begged, her desperation growing, hands clinging tighter without even realizing it. Alessia didn¡¯t seem to mind the pain, a faint smile curving her lips, a rare glimmer of approval in her eyes.


    ¡°Lucy, sometimes you need to push yourself to the edge. You still put your hope in others, but at least you¡¯ve learned to look for a way out.¡±


    Lucy froze, turning over Alessia¡¯s words in her mind.

 love and power 202

    <b>Chapter </b><b>202 </b>


    ¡°I¡¯ll send awyer over, and I¡¯ll make sure you have someone waiting for <b>you</b>! abroad. But remember what you said today¨Cdon¡¯t forget it.¡±


    As soon as the five minutes were up, Alessia gently pushed Lucy¡¯s hand aside and stood to leave. Lucy just sat there in a daze, only snapping back to reality when Alessia opened the door¨Cshe realized, with a sudden jolt of relief, that Alessia had agreed to help her!


    ¡°Ileana hates seeing you in the spotlight. If she¡¯s asking you to meet her at the <b>gym</b><b>, </b>she¡¯s probably hoping you¡¯ll miss the next round of thepetition!¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t reply. She simply closed the door. On the other side, Lucy felt as if a weight had been lifted from her chest. She copsed back onto the bed, exhausted but grinning in satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, just outside the doorway, Alessia nearly bumped into Cole Whitley, who had appeared out of nowhere. He was leaning against the wall, straightening as soon as she stepped out.


    Startled, Alessia flinched. Cole reached out, ruffling her hair in a soothing gesture, then gently took her arm¨Cthe one Lucy had gripped so tightly moments ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s all red,¡± he muttered, his voice tinged with annoyance.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be gone in a minute.¡±


    He didn¡¯t argue, but there was real concern in his eyes.


    ¡°There are plenty of ways to get ahold of those shops she owns,¡± Cole said quietly.


    Because they were still on school grounds, they simply walked side by side, careful not to draw attention or get too close.


    Alessia knew he was still upset about the marks Lucy had left on her arm. She smiled, brushing his hand in a fleeting, hidden gesture¨Csubtle, teasing, and yet filled with the shy affection of youth.


    ¡°The shops are only part of it,¡± she admitted.


    Cole¡¯s ears turned pink. He pressed a fist to his lips and cleared his throat. ¡°Is it because of her dad?¡±


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Watching that cheating jerk strut around like he owns the ce¨Cit¡¯s infuriating.¡±


    Cole <b>nodded</b><b>, </b>just <b>as </b><b>frustrated</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b>You heading over soon? <b>I¡¯ll </b><b>go </b><b>with </b>you.


    <b>Now </b>that Alessia <b>knew </b>Ileana was nning something, backing <b>down </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b>an option. Cole was grateful he¡¯d decided to stick around¨Cknowing Alessia<b>, </b><b>she¡¯d </b>march right over the moment the time came.


    ¡°Finished everything you needed to do?¡± Alessia asked, remembering he still <b>had </b><b>a </b>lunch meeting and more appointmentster in the afternoon.


    ¡°Nothing that can¡¯t wait.¡± Cole shrugged, knowing Alessia wouldn¡¯t buy it if he said he was done so he didn¡¯t even bother trying to sound convincing.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ll take care of it quickly.¡±


    Alessia understood: she didn¡¯t want anyone else getting involved.


    ¡°At the very least, I¡¯m waiting outside. Keep your phone on. If you hang up, I¡¯ming in¨Cno questions asked.¡±


    She knew this was as far as Cole wouldpromise.


    They were both willing to make small concessions for each other, but only as long as their safety wasn¡¯t at risk. If it was, there¡¯d be no negotiating¨Cno matter what either of them said.


    Alessia nodded, agreeing to his n.


    ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± Cole said, suddenly mysterious, ¡°after the track meet wraps up tomorrow, I¡¯ve got something for you.¡±


    ¡°Something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s a secret for now.¡±


    Alessia raised an eyebrow and decided not to press.


    When they got back to the field, they split up without a word¨CCole returned to the investor¡¯s section, and Alessia slipped back into her seat from earlier.


    Their timing was perfect. Ste Laine was just lining up for the final heat of the day¨Ca qualifier for tomorrow morning¡¯s fifty¨Cmeter dash. Running it now would be too exhausting, so they¡¯d saved it for the next day.


    As soon as Alessia sat down, Ste seemed to sense her presence. She nc over, gave a little wave, and Alessia nodded, returning a brief wave in kind.


    And just like that, the morning¡¯s events came to a close with Ste securing her spot in the finals.

 love and power 203

    <b>During </b>the halftime break, the cafeteria swung open its doors and filled with the buzz of families reuniting for lunch. The Morton brothers trailed along with the crowd, but by the time they reached the dining area, only Ste was left <b>waiting</b>.


    ¡°Ste!¡± Justin Keane called out, walking over with Ste¡¯s father, Dave Laine, in tow. The Morton brothers followed a few steps behind.


    ¡°Oh, Liam Morton?¡± Ste waved, her surprise clear when she spotted Liam at the back, but she greeted him with easy confidence.


    Liam nodded. ¡°Congrats on making the finals.<b>¡± </b>


    His voice was calm, polite but not overly enthusiastic¨Cjust the sort of tone you¡¯d <b>use </b>with an acquaintance you bumped into by chance.


    Justin shot Liam a brief look and positioned himself beside Ste, with Dave quietly standing on her other side.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ste epted the congrattions without a hint of awkwardness, meeting Liam¡¯s eves


    ¡°Hey, this is Ste,¡± Justin said to his brother. ¡°She used to own the bar where I yed gigs, and she¡¯s a friend of Lessie¡¯s.¡±


    Ste nced over at Ethan Morton. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Ste. You must be Lessie¡¯s older brother, <b>right</b>?¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ste,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°As for Lessie¡­ She said she had to head over to the gym for something. If you go straight ahead and take a left, the signs will lead you there,¡± Ste exined, pointing out the way. She¡¯d nned to go with Alessia, but Alessia insisted she¡¯d be back soon and wanted Ste to stay with her dad. With the Morton brothers now here, Ste felt more at ease.


    ¡°Thanks. We¡¯ll find her, then¡± Ethan said, and he and Liam moved to leave.


    ¡°Ste, you have to see this video I got of you¨Cabsolutely awesome!¡± Justin grinned, waving his phone.


    ¡°Let me see the photos first!¡± Ste demanded, reaching for his camera.


    ¡°Photos? Uh¡­ I¡¯ll show you thoseter.¡± Justin¡¯s voice had a suspicious edge as he tried to hide the camera.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Why </b><bter</b><b>? </b><b>You¡¯ve </b><b>got </b>the camera right there! Ste <b>frowned </b><b>and </b>snatched it <b>out </b><b>of </b><b>his </b>hand. Justin made a half¨Chearted attempt to grab it back, <b>but </b>Ste¡¯s re stopped him cold.


    Dave just watched them with a quiet, amused smile as the two squabbled.


    ¡°Justin! What on earth did you take these for?¡± Ste cried out in mock horror<b>. </b>


    What followed were Justin¡¯s desperate pleas for mercy<b>, </b>echoing through the


    cafeteria.


    Liam let a small smile y at the corners of his mouth as Justin and Ste¡¯s yful bickering faded behind him. He shook his head slightly but didn¡¯t slow his


    pace.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t feel right, you¡¯ve got to walk away before it¡¯s toote,¡± Ethan said quietly as they left.


    Liam paused, surprised, then rxed and nodded. ¡°I know<i>.</i>¡±


    Meanwhile, over by the gym, Alessia and Cole walked side by side.


    ¡°You wanted to know how I figured out I was Miss Tate, didn¡¯t you?¡± Alessia teased, shing her phone at Cole. ¡°Meet me at the gym.¡±


    She showed him a text from Ileana, her expression half amused, half wary.


    ¡°At least she had the sense to pick lunchtime, when everyone would be in the cafeteria,¡± Alessia remarked.


    ¡°If she were really smart, she wouldn¡¯t have messed with <i>you </i>to begin with,¡± Cole muttered, rolling his eyes.


    Alessia grinned, clearly agreeing, but didn¡¯t bother to reply.


    ¡°We¡¯re nearly there. I¡¯d better go,¡± she said as they reached the gym¡¯s entrance. Cole caught her hand before she could leave.


    ¡°Be careful, okay?¡±


    Alessia nodded, waving her phone, its screen glowing with an active call.


    Cole gently cupped her face, a mix of frustration and affection in his expression, but all he could do was watch as she walked away.


    Just before Alessia entered the gym, she threw a quick nce back in Cole¡¯s direction, then pushed open the door and stepped inside. The space was almost deserted. She looked up and spotted Ileana standing alone in the second¨Cfloor


    13-28


    gallery<b>, </b>watching <b>her </b>with a <b>cold</b><b>, </b>unsettling stare.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, <b>lleana</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Alessia called out. ¡°You Invite <b>me </b><b>over </b><b>and </b><b>now </b>you¡¯re too <b>scared </b>to <b>face </b>me?¡±

 love and power 204

    ¡°Alessia<b>, </b><b>you </b>really loved being the center of attention all morning, didn¡¯t <b>you</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>If this were still Crestview High, that spotlight would¡¯ve been mine.


    That bitter thought darkened Ileana¡¯s expression, while Alessia just blinked at her<b>, </b>all wide¨Ceyed innocence.


    ¡°Did I? But honestly, I¡¯m in the spotlight every single day.¡±


    Ileana clenched her back teeth so hard she thought they might crack, but she couldn¡¯t muster a retort. It was true¨Cshe was supposed to be Miss Tate, yet in ss she was practically invisible. Alessia, on the other hand, didn¡¯t even have to try. No matter what she did, she drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    Just sitting there, people flocked to talk to her, agree with her, even try to win her favor.


    Why? Was it all because she¡¯d gotten to live the good life for a few years?


    Ileana¡¯s anger simmered higher and higher. When she saw Alessia walking up, she snatched a basketball from the rack and hurled it at her.


    One after another, she lobbed the balls, each one bouncing off the gym floor with a thunderous echo.


    Alessia stopped in her tracks, dodging each ball as they bounced back up from the polished wood.


    ¡°Ileana!¡± Catching thest ball as it ricocheted her way, Alessia, barely containing her irritation, tossed it casually into a corner basket.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Alessia? Not so unppable now, are you? Isn¡¯t this just a tiny little lesson? I thought you were always so poised, so above it all. Look at you. now¨Cfeeling a bit humiliated?¡±


    Her voice, sharp and mocking, grated on Alessia¡¯s nerves.


    Alessia let out a disbelievingugh. ¡°Really? Is that all you¡¯ve got? If you¡¯d thrown a knife, maybe I¡¯d have some respect for you. But this? These petty little games? Who


    you really belittling here?¡±


    are


    ¡°Alessia! Who are you to look down on me? You¡¯re just a fraud¨Ca fake heiress who got switched at birth. Your real home is that rundown apartment building, you get that? Everything you have now should¡¯ve been mine. Mine!¡±


    Seeing Alessia standing there, calm and proud as ever, only made Ileana more


    <b>12 </b>


    frantic, her insecurity bubbling over.


    It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. Thest time she¡¯d <b>seen </b>Alessia, she was just some ordinary girl hanging out with street punks. How did she go from that to living like royalty overnight?


    If I hadn¡¯t hesitated back then, all of this would be mine. Mine!


    Obsessed, almost frantic, Ileana grabbed a volleyball and flung it at Alessia.


    Alessia clenched her jaw, her lips curled in a smile, but her eyes were cold as


    winter.


    She caught the volleyball and flicked it aside, letting it roll into the corner. Clearly, she was already bored with this tiresome little game. As Ileana hurled onest ball, Alessia blocked it with her arm and headed for the stairs to the second floor.


    Ileana¡¯s face drained of color as Alessia advanced.


    Panic rose, and she instinctively took a step back, only to stumble over a basket and nearly fall, grabbing the railing to steady herself.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you hurt?¡±


    Ileana¡¯s face was ghostly, her arm throbbing.


    ¡°What, you thought your old middle school tricks would work on me too?¡±


    ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡±


    The words barely left Ileana¡¯s mouth before Alessia seized her chin in a vice¨Clike grip.


    The pressure brought tears to Ileana¡¯s pampered eyes, her face twisting in pain and humiliation.

 love and power 205

    Back in eighth grade, a new girl transferred into their ss. Word was she came from the countryside, but instead of being rough around the edges, she was delicate, pale, and almost angelic¨Cshe caught everyone¡¯s attention the moment. she walked in. Even the job of holding the ss sign at the uing sports meet, which should have gone to Ileana, was handed to the new girl under the pretense of ¡°helping her fit in.¡±


    That¡¯s why, the night before the sports meet, Ileana called her to the auditorium¨Cto show her, in no uncertain terms, who was in charge, just like everyone else before.


    At first, the girl tried to shield herself with her hands, but she was nowhere near as fast as Alessia. The basketball mmed into her arm, leaving dark bruises that stood out starkly against her fair skin. Ileana justughed, delighted with the spectacle.


    She¡¯d expected the transfer student to beg for mercy. Instead, the girl actually tried to fight back. Too bad she wasn¡¯t paying attention and tripped over a rolling basketball, twisting her ankle. Her scream was music to Ileana¡¯s ears. She knew then¨Cno one else was getting that sign¨Cholder spot but her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell the teacher?¡± the transfer girl choked out, red¨Ceyed and trembling, the picture of helplessness. To lleana, though, she looked like she was just putting on an act. Jealousy wed at her insides, making her want to punish this girl even more.


    ¡°Your family¡¯s broke, right?¡± Ileana sneered, towering over her, the smugness thick


    in her voice.


    ¡°What do you think would happen if I gave your parents ten grand? Wouldn¡¯t they just fall at my feet with gratitude?¡± She cocked her head, pretending to be curious, a cruel smile ying on her lips.


    The transfer student turned ghostly pale, unable to utter a word. She¡¯d had to fight tooth and nail just to convince her parents¨Cwho never wanted to invest in their daughter¨Cthating to this city school wouldn¡¯t cost them a dime. She¡¯d promised them she¡¯d win enough schrships to send money home every year. Only then had they grudgingly agreed.


    <b>If </b>she had to go back home¡­ if she had to go back, it would all be over. That terror gripped her so hard she couldn¡¯t stop shivering.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± Her voice was barely a whisper, thick with tears.


    <b>13.28 </b>


    Chapter <b>205 </b>


    She stared at Ileana¡¯s expensive designer sneakers, tears spilling <b>down </b>her cheeks and sttering on the gym floor.


    ¡°Please what?¡± Ileana¡¯s grin only widened.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell my parents. I¡¯ll do whatever you want, I swear. I¡¯ll listen¨CI¡¯ll <b>do </b>anything¡­ please¡­¡± Sobbing, the girl clung to the hem of Ileana¡¯s uniform trousers, only to be kicked away in disgust.


    She fell silent, crouched on the floor, too afraid to speak. The fear of being sent home outweighed everything. Only one thought echoed in her mind: I can¡¯t go If I go back, my life is over. I can¡¯t go back!


    back.


    ¡°Remembering all the disgusting things you did?¡± Alessia¡¯s voice snapped Ileana out of her daze.


    Her eyes lost focus for a moment.


    What ever happened to that transfer student? Ileana recalled how, after months of relentless bullying, the girl¡¯s grades plummeted. Less than half a semesterter, she lost her schrship, and the school revoked her tuition waiver.


    Her parents, furious at losing the money, stormed the school in a rage and dragged her back home.


    And after that? Ileana had gone out of her way to ask around. She heard the girl¡¯s life had only gotten worse¨Cher parents married her off as soon as they could, and no matter how hard she fought, it made no difference. She was married off young and had a child not long after.


    After that¡­ Ileana hadn¡¯t bothered to care anymore.


    ¡°Funny how you can ruin a girl¡¯s life and forget about it so easily, Ileana.¡± Alessia tapped her cheek, her expression icy cold.


    ¡°How¨Chow do you know about that?¡± Ileana stammered, disbelief in her mostly fear. Fear <i>of </i>Alessia, fear of that night¨Cbut not a shred of guilt.


    eyes,

 love and power 206

    ¡°There are no secrets that stay buried forever. Remember that.¡±


    Know yourself and your enemy, and you¡¯ll never lose a battle. The day Alessia left the Tate estate, she¡¯d ordered her people to dig up everything there was to know about Ileana. While she still hadn¡¯t figured out how Ileana had learned the truth about her origins, she¡¯d uncovered plenty of other things.


    ¡°All these years, and you haven¡¯t changed one bit, have you?¡± Same tired tricks. Same vicious heart.


    ¡°Alessia, if youy a hand on me, the Tate family won¡¯t let you walk away from this<b>.</b>¡± Even now, Ileana tried to feignposure, but Alessia was done ying along. In a sh, she seized Ileana by the throat and hauled her off her feet.


    The sudden drop made Ileana¡¯s eyes go wide with panic. With just a faint push, Alessia could send her tumbling over the balcony railing.


    Paralyzed by instinctive fear, Ileana froze, a cold sweat breaking out across her brow. Sh¨¦ wed desperately at Alessia¡¯s wrist, her face turning crimson as her breath grew thin.


    ¡°Alessia¡­this is¡­murder¡­¡± Ileana forced the words out, each one scraped from the


    back of her throat.


    ¡°Murder? Feeling powerless, are you?¡± Alessia scoffed, unmoved. She tightened her grip and dragged Ileana even closer to the edge.


    ¡°Let¡­ me¡­ go¡­¡± Ileana choked, struggling weakly, but Alessia only squeezed harder. Ileana¡¯s eyes rolled back, her grip on Alessia¡¯s hand ckening with every second.


    ¡°She felt just as helpless back then, didn¡¯t she? Couldn¡¯t fight back, couldn¡¯t run, just had to watch as she was dragged back into the darkness. She risked everything to e darkness. She risked everything to escape, and you¨Cone little shove from you, and everything she fought for was undone. So tell me¡­¡±


    Alessia loosened her hold for a moment, and Ileana gasped, gulping for air like someone drowning. But Alessia¡¯s fingers tightened again, merciless.


    ¡°If I pushed you over right now, would that set things back to the way they were:


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Ileana¡¯s voice was hoarse, her eyes wild with terror. In that instant, she truly believed Alessia might let her fall. The realization that her life dangled in


    13:28


    Chapter <b>206 </b>


    someone else¡¯s grasp left her utterly limp, powerless.


    Alessia gave a cold, joylessugh. She should have known: a person like this <b>would </b>never feel remorse. Anyone who stood in her way would be eliminated, no hesitation.


    ¡°You really are a true Tate, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Alessia rolled her neck, the tension cracking in her spine.


    ¡°Ileana, this is yourst chance. When did you find out who you really are?¡±


    Whether the answer changed anything or not, Alessia needed to know. She hated living with unanswered questions.


    ¡°Let me go¡­¡±


    ¡°Still don¡¯t get it? You¡¯re in no position to bargain with me.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ medical exam¡­ the results¡­¡±


    The words barely made it out as Ileana fought for everyst breath.


    Just as Alessia was about to release her, two figures burst into the room.


    ¡°Lessie, take it easy! Let her go!¡± Ethan¡¯s voice rang out from the stairs. Alessia didn¡¯t flinch. Calmly, she let her hand drop.


    The two brothers rushed over, while Ileana copsed on the floor, clutching her throat and coughing, her face flushed, angry bruises already blooming across her neck.


    Alessia dusted off her hands, her face cold as stone approach.


    Scho watched them


    ¡°Bro¡­ brother¡­ help¡­ help me¡­¡± Ileana¡¯s voice was barely a whisper, tears streaming down her cheeks.

 love and power 207

    Chapter <b>207 </b>


    The two brothers rushed over. Alessia stepped aside to make room, but <b>in </b><b>the </b><b>next </b>instant, they surrounded her instead.


    ¡°Lessie, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±


    Their questions came at her one after another, so quickly that Alessia couldn¡¯t even process them. She nced down at the purplish bruise on her hand¨Cthe result of blocking the volleyball Ileana had hurled at her in thest y.


    She pointed at Ileana, a little stunned. ¡°She hit me with the ball.¡±


    For some reason, her voice held a hint of wounded innocence, soft and pitiful enough to tug at anyone¡¯s heartstrings.


    Ethan gently ruffled her hair <b>and </b>pulled her behind him, shielding her from the others. Liam, meanwhile, examined her injury with careful hands.


    ¡°Does it hurt? We should get an X¨Cray at the hospital, just in case. You might have fractured something.¡±


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s not that bad.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Liam insisted, his tone stern. ¡°We¡¯re going.¡±


    ¡°But-¡± Alessia protested softly.


    Before she could say more, Ileana¡¯s incredulous voice cut through the air. ¡°Ethan¨Cbrother-¡±


    She looked at Ethan, eyes wide and desperate, but he cut her off coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I have only one sister, and her name is Alessia.¡± His words were icy, and though his face was unreadable, there was a trace of disappointment in his eyes as he looked at Ileana.


    Growing up, with their parents always busy, Ethan had looked after all the kids, but he¡¯d always had a special soft spot for this little sister. Seventeen years of care, of protecting her, and yet she¡¯d grown up to be so cold and selfish¨Caplete.


    stranger.


    ¡°She tried to choke me! Look at my neck-¡± Ileana pointed at her own throat, her voice trembling with usation.


    ¡°Have you looked at my sister¡¯s hand?¡± Liam interjected sharply. ¡°It¡¯s already


    <b>13728 </b>


    <b>bruised</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°m!¡± Ileana <b>cried </b>out, her voice cracking<b>, </b>but it only made her <b>start </b><b>coughing </b>uncontrobly.


    No one in the gym felt any sympathy; in fact, everyone instinctively took <b>a </b><b>step </b>back, as if afraid to catch something contagious.


    <b>¡°</b>Lessie would never hurt someone without a reason,¡± Ethan said tly. ¡°Maybe <b>take </b>a good look at yourself and think about what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    With that, he took Alessia away, leaving Ileana standing all alone.


    She stood frozen on the spot. This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be. It wasn¡¯t supposed to turn out like this.


    The n had been simple: Lucy would talk to the Morton brothers, and of course they¡¯d have her back, just like always. So why¨Cwhy were they taking Alessia¡¯s side<b>? </b>What had Alessia done to win them over? Before, no matter what happened, they¡¯d always chosen her.


    Why? Why not this time?


    Ileana sank to the floor, tears streaming down her face, her chest tight with pain.


    It was all Alessia¡¯s fault¨Ceverything was because of her! Without Alessia, everything would have been hers: the Morton family, the Tate family, all of it. Alessia¡­ Alessia should just disappear!


    She struggled to her feet, but the quiet gym was suddenly filled with the sound of approaching footsteps.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Each step echoed through the empty hall, pounding directly on Ileana¡¯s nerves. She started to tremble.


    The footsteps stopped. In the silence, her senses seemed sharper, the air heavier. Slowly, she looked up.


    A pair of polished dress shoes came into view.


    A man crouched down in front of her, looking down from above.


    Ileana¡¯s eyes widened in terror as she realized who he was¨CAlessia¡¯s ever¨Cpresent shadow, her loyal follower.


    ¡°You¡­ you-¡±


    Before <b>she </b><b>could </b>finish, Cole grabbed her <b>hand</b>, <b>almost </b>speaking <b>to </b>himself


    ¡°This one, right? Doesn¡¯t really matter¡­


    Before Ileana could react, Cole¡¯s expression turned cold. In the next second, <b>her </b>hoarse screams echoed through the entire gym.

 love and power 208

    eana¡¯s arms hung limp at her sides, her gaze growing vacant.


    At some point, Larkin Yardley had appeared behind Cole, offering him a sanitizing wipe. Cole stood up and wiped his hands with deliberate care, a far cry from the eager, puppy¨Clike demeanor he disyed in front of Alessia.


    ¡°Tell the Tate family that if they want this partnership to continue smoothly, I don¡¯t want to see this person around again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Larkin replied, nodding as he watched Cole leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Don¡¯t you dare walk away! You¡¯re just Alessia¡¯spdog! Do you really think your words scare me? You think the Tate family will actually listen to you?¡±


    Ileana shouted after him, her voice ragged and nearly gone. She tried to go after Cole, but her body wouldn¡¯t obey.


    Frustration settled over her like a heavy nket. All she could do was re viciously at Larkin, not realizing just how pathetic she looked.


    Larkin dialed a number. ¡°Mr. Dawson, yes, she¡¯s in the gymnasium. Our CEO¡¯s instructions are clear: if you want the partnership to continue, someone here


    needs to leave.¡±


    There was a pause on the other end. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll pass along the message.¡±


    Larkin tucked away his phone and looked down at her, not a trace of sympathy in his eyes.


    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t go picking fights with Alessia. You fought so hard to get your Miss Tate status back, but now? Looks like that seat isn¡¯t as secure as you thought.¡±


    Ileana¡¯s face went even paler. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. She was supposed to be in control. If she wanted to stay with the Morton family, she could. If she wanted to return to the Tates, it was hers for the taking. How had things turned out


    like this?


    While she waited for Mr. Dawson toe fetch her, she went over everything in her mind, but no matter how she reyed it, she couldn¡¯t figure out where she¡¯d gone


    wrong.


    Six years earlier


    It <b>was </b>the start of summer <b>break</b>. Ileana <b>lounged </bfortably <b>on </b><b>a </b><b>five</b>¨C<b>thousand</b><b>¨C</b>dor sofa<b>, </b>cradling a bowl <b>of </b><b>chilled </b><b>watermelon </b><b>and </b>watching <b>The </b><b>house </b>was empty except for her and two¨C<b>year</b><b>¨C</b><b>old </b>Ivan <b>Morton</b>.


    Karen had taken Zachary to the hospital for a checkup, Brendan was at the office and Ethan and Liam were off at their respective summer sses.


    Unlike the Tate family, who believed in strict discipline, the Mortons let their children follow their own interests. If one of them wanted to take a ss¨C<b>even an </b>expensive one¨Cthey¡¯d enroll them. If not, that was fine too. Good character mattered far more to them than academic achievement.


    Luckily, even with a house full of kids, the eldest two were so well¨Cbehaved that Karen could breathe easy. The third child was a bit of a handful, but he loved music and was enrolled in every ss he wanted. He might have dragged his feet before regr school, but he¡¯d happily go to back¨Cto¨Cback lessons all week and never seemed to tire.


    As for Ileana Morton, Karen had tried to sign her up for various enrichment sses, but Ileana always quit after two or three days,ining they were too much work. She was the only girl in the family; after a few failed attempts to persuade her, Karen gave up. If Ileana wanted to be a pampered princess, so be it.


    So, with summer vacation in full swing and everyone else busy, the only ones left at home were a bored Ileana and Ivan, who was still babbling his first words.


    Suddenly, Ivan started wailing from the other room. Ileana ignored him, popping another piece of watermelon into her mouth. Five minutes passed, but the crying


    didn¡¯t stop.


    Annoyed, Ileana grabbed the remote and cranked up the volume. Even at maximum, Ivan¡¯s cries still cut through the noise.


    ¡°Stupid brat, just cry yourself out already!¡±


    She mmed her bowl down, scowled, and stalked toward his room.

 love and power 209

    V


    She kicked open the half¨Cclosed door, paying no attention whatsoever <b>to </b>the reminders Karen had left before heading out. Or perhaps, it was more urate to say she never intended to care in the first ce.


    Ivan had been an ident. The couple hadn¡¯t nned on keeping the baby¨Cby the time they discovered the pregnancy, it was already three months along. Only after much persuasion from the other kids did they finally decide he could stay.


    Ileana, of course, had objected. But with the whole family in agreement, she <b>had </b>no choice but to paste on a smile and go along with it, all while grinding her teeth to dust behind closed doors.


    Still, she had to admit, when Karen gave birth and it turned out to be a boy, she breathed a quiet sigh of relief. She wasn¡¯t the youngest in the family, but she remained the only girl.


    Even so, the newborn managed to steal a good deal of attention that should have been hers. Jealousy gnawed at her, and a deep sense of injustice took root.


    She felt nothing but resentment toward her little brother. It didn¡¯t matter that he was fair¨Cskinned and endearingly sweet¨CIleana found him utterly unlovable<b>. </b>


    The moment Ivan saw someone enter the room, his wailing stopped. He broke into a wide smile, arms reaching out, asking to be held.


    ¡°Cry, cry, cry¨Cso annoying!¡± Ileana didn¡¯t pick him up. Instead, she shoved him, sending him tumbling back onto the crib mattress just as he¡¯d managed to stand.


    The little guynded on the soft bedding. Mistaking her aggression for y, he giggled, grabbed the rail, and pulled himself upright again<b>. </b>


    Tears still streaked his cheeks, but he beamed at her, arms outstretched, asking for


    a hug once more..


    ¡°Smile, smile, smile¨Cso irritating. Why don¡¯t you just cry yourself to death?¡± Ileanal was growing more agitated by the second,


    Sensing her impatience, lyan¡¯s smile crumpled. His lips wobbled, and a heartbeatter, he was bawling at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Cry, cry, cry¨Cis that all you know how to do? You¡¯re driving me crazy.¡± I ha pinched his arm hard, and the pain only made Ivan¡¯s cries even louder.


    It didn¡¯t make her feel any better. In fact, she wanted tosh out again. Fortunately,


    <b>13:29 </b>


    <b>the </b><b>doorbell </b>rang at that very moment.


    Ileana clicked her tongue in irritation, Ignored Ivan¡¯s sobs, and <b>strode </b><b>out </b><b>of </b>the room. She locked the door behind her<b>, </b>shutting out his wailing.


    ¡°Hi there, delivery for you. Can you sign for this, please?¡±


    Ileana opened the front door, her expression frosty.


    ¡°No adults home?¡±


    ¡°Just give it to me already. Why so many questions? You¡¯re just the delivery <b>guy</b>¡± She snatched the package and scrawled her name across the slip.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with the attitude?¡±


    The courier looked at her in disbelief. Ileana tore off the signed slip, tossed both it and the pen back at him, then mmed the door in his face with a disdainful flick.


    The courier clenched his jaw, muttering curses as he bent to pick up the pen. ¡°Rich kids these days. No manners at all.¡±


    Inside, Ileana eyed the envelope in her hand and wrinkled her nose in distaste.


    Lately, the Mortons had all gone for a full medical checkup¨Cage was catching up with them, so for peace of mind, they¡¯d had the kids checked out too. Before leaving the house, Karen had specifically reminded Ileana to ept the delivery.


    She¡¯d meant to toss the envelope aside, but on a whim, she dropped onto the couch, tore it open, and began flipping idly through everyone¡¯s medical reports.


    Halfway through, she suddenly sat bolt upright.


    Karen and Brendan were both type O blood¨Cbut her own report showed type A. Everyone else, except for her and Ivan who hadn¡¯t been tested yet, was type O.


    A dark suspicion crept into Ileana¡¯s mind. Almost instinctively, she yanked her own report from the stack and tried to hide it. She searched every corner of the house but couldn¡¯t find a single good hiding spot.

 love and power 210

    She pulled open the drawer and found a lighter inside.


    Once Ileana hadposed herself, she grabbed both the medical report and the lighter, heading straight for the bathroom. She watched as the report crumbled <b>into </b>ash, flushed away atst with a rush of water. Only then did she copse onto the sofa, limp with relief.


    Her heart was pounding wildly, reminding her exactly what she¡¯d just done.


    ¡°Did you bring back the test results?¡± Karen and Zachary had just returned home, immediately noticing the opened envelope on the table.


    ¡°Y¨Cyeah¡­ I did.¡±


    Ileana had just stepped out of little Ivan¡¯s room, her face a bit pale. She managed a weak smile and nodded in response.


    Karen saw the look on her face and set aside the report, barely ncing at it before hurrying over. She reached out to feel lleana¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you look a little under the weather. Are you feeling alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Ivan kept crying, and I just got him to sleep. I¡¯m sorry, Mom¡­.¡± As she spoke, two big tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened, darling? Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s alright.¡± Karen pulled her into a gentle hug, stroking her hair and wiping away her tears.


    ¡°What happened? Did Ivan give you a hard time?¡± Zachary came over, concern in


    his voice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t watch him closely enough. I was distracted opening a package and he bumped his arm¨Cit¡¯s just a little bruise, but he wouldn¡¯t stop crying. I tried reading the report to calm him down, but he tore it up¡­¡±


    The more lleana exined, the more her voice trembled, her shoulders shaking with sobs. Karen¡¯s heart ached to see her like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetheart. We¡¯ll just get a new er, Little kids trip and fall all the time¨Cit¡¯s not your fault.¡± Karen soothed her, rubbing her back gently.


    ¡°Exactly. There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. You¡¯re still a kid yourself, a


    ¡®ou did great getting Ivan to sleep,¡± Zachary said, ruffling her hair with his usual kindness.


    ¡°When your dad gets home tonight, we¡¯ll go out for a big dinner to reward our <ol start="12"><li>12. </li></ol>


    13:29


    hard¨C<b>working </b>little princess<b>, </b>Karen said, yfully pinching Ileana¡¯s cheek and brushing away thest of her tears.


    ¡°Wipe those tears, little crybaby, and go pick out your prettiest princess <b>dress</b>,¡± Zachary chimed in, grinning.


    Between the two of them, their back¨Cand¨Cforth finally coaxed a smile from Ileana.


    The next day, Ileana quietly slipped out and made her way to a private detective agency. Everything went smoothly¨Cshe¡¯d saved up plenty of allowance from the Morton family, and although she tended to be a bit of a spender, most of her treats were gifts from Karen or her older brothers. Her own savings had added up over


    time.


    This kind of agency had connections in all sorts of fields, and catered specifically to wealthy clients. Once they epted a job, they always delivered results.


    Ileana knew this, but waiting for answers was torture. She spent the next several days distracted and anxious, so much so that the Mortons worried she was upset about something and showered her with extra affection.


    Thankfully, the agency worked quickly¨Cless than a weekter, they contacted Ileana and told her they had uncovered the truth from all those years ago.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± she asked, her voice tight with nerves, ncing over her shoulder as if afraid someone she knew might spot her.


    The man in charge slid a folder across the desk. ¡°Everything¡¯s in here.¡±


    ¡°Twelve years ago, both families were admitted to the same hospital. I checked the records from back then¨Cturns out you and the other child were put in the same. room. It looks like a nurse mixed up your ID bracelets by mistake.¡±


    Ileana¡¯s face went white, her fingers crumpling the corner of the papers.


    ¡°And¡­ what about their family?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

 love and power 211

    Herpanion let out a derisiveugh. Of course, that¡¯s how rich kids think their first Instinct isn¡¯t to find their real parents, but to worry about losing their


    ¡°You were pretty lucky, honestly. The moment you were born, the Morton family struck gold with some good business deals<b>. </b>Meanwhile, the Tate family barely scraped by for four or five years before they managed to turn things around.¡±


    Instead of feeling grateful, Ileana grew more anxious with every word.


    What if¡­ what if someone discovered the truth about her? Would she still have a life free from worry? Would she still be able to buy whatever she wanted, whenever she wanted?


    ¡°So where are they now?¡± she demanded, urgency flickering in her eyes.


    The detective paused. ¡°Now? They¡¯re doing all right, I suppose¡­ Definitely not at the Mortons¡® level, but-¡±


    ¡°Find me the Tate family¡¯s address.¡± Ileana cut him off, her tone leaving no room for discussion.


    With a shrug, the detective dropped the conversation and unlocked his phone, pulling up a payment screen.


    Ileana clicked her tongue in mild disgust, clearly unimpressed by his mercenary attitude, but she wasted no time in transferring the money.


    A notification blinked: $1,000 received. The detective smiled, pocketed his phone, and reached into his coat to produce a small slip of paper¨Cclearly something he¡¯d prepared in advance.


    ¡°Since you pay so promptly, here¡¯s a little bonus. This is the girl who was switched at birth.¡±


    Ileana took the photo. The girl in the picture was beautiful, even in a stiff ID¨Cstyle shot. She looked young, maybe even a little awkward, but anyone¡¯s first thought on seeing her would be: pretty.


    The Morton children were all good¨Clooking¨Cshe wasn¡¯t bad herself¨Cbutpared to her brothers, Ileana had alwayse up short. She¡¯d thrown fits about it,


    used the Mortons of giving all the good genes to her brothers. A nool, people never let her forget it.


    Now, looking at <b>the </b>photo<b>, </b>she finally understood. It wasm that theo m <b>the </b><b>Morton </b>genes¨Cshe simply <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>have </b>them <b>at </b>all


    Swallowing back a surge of jealousy, Ileana unfolded the <b>slip </b><b>of </b>paper. An addres had been scribbled down in neat handwriting.


    Without wasting another second, she tugged her cap down to hide her face and slipped out the door, gging down the nearest cab.


    ¡°Did that rude little princess finally leave?¡± The detective¡¯s colleague poked his <b>head </b>out of the break room, spotting him smoking in the <b>corner</b>.


    ¡°Yeah, she went to check out the Tate girl.¡±


    ¡°You think she¡¯s nning to swap back? That¡¯d be smart. I heard some insider gossip¨Cthe Tate family¡¯stest project is about to make a fortune.¡±


    The detective snorted. ¡°Like I told her, the Tates still can¡¯t hold a candle to the Mortons. That girl looked terrified. I was going to give her a warning, but she cut me off. Not my problem anymore.¡±


    His colleague just nodded. In their line of work, they¡¯d seen all kinds of wealthy clients. If someone treated them with basic decency, they didn¡¯t mind throwing in a little extra. But if they got attitude? Well, they just took the money and did the job. After all, nobody in their right mind turns down cash.


    When the cab dropped her off, Ileana found herself stopped at the gate by security.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to need you to sign in. We can¡¯t let anyone in without the homeowner¡¯s approval.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to see someone.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, ma¡¯am¨Cstill need you to register.¡± The guard handed her a pen, but Ileana ignored it.


    After a few minutes of fruitless negotiation, she could do nothing but stand in the shade, watching cars glide in and out of the neighborhood.


    This was definitely an upscale area¨Cshe only knew about it because years ago, Brendan had considered buying here. But with the kids¡® schools too far away, he¡¯d settled for a home in the more convenient West End.

 love and power 212

    Alessia Tate being allowed to live here honestly surprised her a bit.


    Still, luck seemed to be on her side. She¡¯d only been sitting nearby for about fifteen minutes when the person she was waiting for finally appeared. Amidst the stream of carsing and going, Alessia was the only one who walked out the front gate with nothing but a backpack slung over her shoulder.


    The security guard clearly knew her. He greeted her with a warm smile¨Ca stark contrast to the way he¡¯d looked at Ileana earlier. Alessia smiled back, polite as ever, and returned the greeting. The guard called her over, rummaged in his pocket for a couple of lollipops, and handed them to her<b>, </b>saying they were meant for his grandson, but if she didn¡¯t mind, she could have them.


    Alessia thanked him with a grin, slipped one into her bag, unwrapped the other, and popped it into her mouth.


    She waved goodbye and headed off down the hill, her backpack bouncing lightly on her back.


    From her hiding spot in the bushes, Ileana had seen Alessia the moment she appeared. Watching the guard¡¯s friendly manner and Alessia¡¯s face¨Cwhich was even prettier than in the photos¨CIleana bit her lip, annoyance ring inside her. She waited until Alessia was a good distance away before slipping out of the bushes, sticking her tongue out at the guard, and running off.


    The neighborhood was perched halfway up a hill, and it usually took a grown adult half an hour to walk down to the bottom¨Cnever mind two twelve¨Cyear¨Cold girls. Ileana was gasping for breath, her legs aching, while Alessia seemed perfectly fine, her steps light and steady.


    Ileana couldn¡¯t help but wonder¨Cmaybe the Tate family had spent all their money on the house and couldn¡¯t even afford a driver? The Mortons hadn¡¯t hired one because Brendan liked to drive himself, and with so many kids in the family, hiring a separate driver for each would have been ridiculously extravagant, totally out of character for the Mortons. Plus, their ce was close to the school, so it wasn¡¯t really necessary.


    But the Tates lived all the way up here without a driver? It was hard not to think they were just putting on airs, spending everyst penny just to buy a fancy house.


    She finally had to stop, gulping in huge breaths of air before hurrying to catch up


    again.


    <b>When </b>they reached <b>the </b>bottom of the hill, Ileana assumed Alessia would h But <b>no</b>¨Cshe just kept walking, relentless as ever. Ileana was <b>sure </b>she¡¯d welked more today than in the past yearbined. If she weren¡¯t so <b>desperate </b>to see what the Tates were really like, she would never have put herself through this <b>ordeal</b>.


    At the same time, she felt an odd sense of relief. Thank goodness the hospital <b>had </b>made that mistake¨Cotherwise, Alessia¡¯s life would¡¯ve been hers, and she was certain she¡¯d go crazy living like that.


    Thankfully, Alessia didn¡¯t go much farther this time. She slipped into a small, shabby¨Clooking building that didn¡¯t even have a sign out front. Ileana wrinkled her nose in distaste but, after some hesitation, followed her inside.


    She barely made it to the entrance before someone stopped her.


    ¡°Hello, do you have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°An appointment? For this dump?¡± After being turned away twice already, Ileana¡¯s face fell, darkening with frustration.


    ¡°Yes, apart from the staff, everyone needs an appointment to enter.¡± The woman¡¯s professionalism was unwavering. She smiled politely, not the least bit perturbed by Ileana¡¯s rudeness.


    ¡°What, so you want me to open an ount or something? How much is it?¡± Ileana had been to plenty of high¨Cend boutiques with Karen; most of them required some kind of membership, so she assumed this was the same.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but it¡¯s not just about opening an ount. Besides, you¡¯re not eighteen yet, so we can¡¯t process anything for you anyway.¡±


    ¡°But I just saw a girl my age go in, didn¡¯t I?¡± Ileana protested.

 love and power 213

    <b>¡°</b>Sorry<b>, </b>that information is confidential.¡± The receptionist pressed a small bell, and In no time, a tall man emerged from a side door.


    His presence was intimidating enough to make Ileana shrink back instinctively<b>. </b><b>She </b>retreated two steps, slipping out the door.


    Without a word, the man shut the door firmly, shutting Ileana out¨Cboth physically and from any further answers.


    Fuming in helpless frustration, Ileanashed out and kicked the heavy door. But after walking for over an hour, her legs were already weak and sore. The kick <b>only </b>sent a jolt of pain up her own foot.


    She let out a sharp scream right there on the sidewalk, drawing the attention of several passersby.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡±


    Her shout snapped everyone back to their own business, eyes quickly averting. Ileana looked around, eventually picking a nearby coffee shop to sit and wait for


    Alessia toe out.


    ¡°Who was just here?¡± Cole asked as he came down the stairs.


    ¡°Probably just someone who got lost,¡± the receptionist replied. ¡°She followed Miss Tate in, I think.¡±


    Cole didn¡¯t press for details. He simply turned and headed back upstairs. Meanwhile, Alessia was unfazed by the earliermotion, fully focused on her sparring match with her coach. The hour¨Clong walk hadn¡¯t really tired her out, but the back¨Cand¨Cforth of the bout had her drenched in sweat in less than thirty


    minutes.


    This wasn¡¯t an ordinary gym¨Cit was a private training studio owned by a friend of Cole¡¯s father, Parrish. The Tate family didn¡¯t see the point of girls learning self¨Cdefense, but Jade felt otherwise; she believed it was even more important for girls to be able to protect themselves. After checking with Alessia, she made arrangements for her to train here at least three times a week.


    Since it was a members¨Conly facility with limited coaches, sessions had to be booked in advance. They usually didn¡¯t ept young people, but Alessia and her friend were polite, talented, and Parrish had helped the owner out ye. <b>ago</b><b>, </b>so an exception was made.


    Nearly two hourster, Alessia finally emerged alone. She¡¯d changed clothes, <b>and </b>fresh bruises were visible on her arms. Her face was unreadable as she set off for


    her next destination.


    Ileana spotted her and hurried after her.


    This time, Alessia entered a music store. Ileana was relieved she wasn¡¯t left outside and watched as Alessia slung a case over her shoulder and headed out again.


    ¡°What was that girl here for?¡± Ileana asked.


    ¡°Oh, her? She came to pick up her violin. It¡¯s been a long road for her¨Cshe¡¯s only just now able to take it home¡­¡±


    But Alessia was already turning the corner, and Ileana, not bothering to hear the rest of the clerk¡¯s words, dashed out in pursuit.


    In Ileana¡¯s mind, she¡¯d already decided Alessia must have been unable to pay for the violin until now. Whatever else the clerk had to say didn¡¯t matter to her anymore.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°A girl just asked what Miss Tate was taking with her.¡±


    ¡°Be careful what you say to strangers. Not just anyone can hire that maestro, and if


    you


    stir up trouble for Miss Tate, are you ready to deal with the consequences?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, manager¡­ I didn¡¯t think it through¡­¡±


    Their conversation was muffled behind a closed door. Ileana, meanwhile, was focused solely on catching up, hardly noticing that dusk had already begun to fall.


    Luckily, Alessia didn¡¯t make any more stops and started retracing her steps. The thought of hiking back up the hill nearly broke Ileana, but she gritted her teeth and kept following.


    Climbing back up was brutal. By the eighth time Ileana considered giving up, Alessia suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    Ileana froze, too, but with nowhere to hide on the open road, she awkwardly


    pretended her shoce hade undone and crouched to tie it, buying herself some time.


    ¡°What are you carrying?¡± a voice called out.


    ¡°Are you blind?¡± Alessia shot back.


    Ileana nced up. She recognized the boy from her notes¨CMax Tate, Alessia¡¯s


    <b>17.70 </b>


    older <b>brother</b>. The way <b>they </b>bantered was so different <b>from </b>the <b>stiff</b>.


    the Morton family.

 love and power 214

    In the Morton family, her three older brothers never dared speak to her that way, even raising their voices a little made them worry that they¡¯d frighten her.


    If she had to go back to the Tate family¡­ No. Absolutely not!


    By the end of the day, Ileana was utterly exhausted, and Max¡¯s attitude toward Alessia only made her more anxious. She refused to endure a life where she was unwanted and penniless.


    No one in the Morton family could find out about this¨Cnever!


    Ileana hurried away, and only when she reached the foot of the hill did she suddenly remember something. She dug into her pocket, pulled out a photo and a note, didn¡¯t even nce at them, and tore them to shreds before tossing them in the trash.


    The feeling of being watched faded atst. Alessia looked back¨Cno one there. Someone had trailed her all day, only to do nothing?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Max asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Alessia replied, passing her violin case to Max, who slung it over his shoulder withoutint.


    ¡°Where¡¯d you get all those bruises again? Is your boyfriend taking you out brawling instead of to parties?¡±


    ¡°Want to find out how it feels to get beaten up by me?¡±


    Their back¨Cand¨Cforth banter was relentless; neither willing to let the other win. As they walked, Max nced at her, then moved to her right side so she¡¯d be walking on the inside of the sidewalk.


    After that day, as if afraid that everything could slip away at any moment, Ileana began insisting on all sorts of things to satisfy her vanity and fill the growing void inside her.


    Then, during the summer before her final year of middle school, Brendan¨Cwho had promised to send her to St. ire¡¯s Academy¨Ctold her the family¡¯s finances had taken a turn for the worse, and they couldn¡¯t afford to send her anymore. The uneasiness she¡¯d tried to bury resurfaced with a vengeance.


    No matter how much she cried or argued, this time her family held -m. Distracted by the dream of getting into the academy, she barely prepared for hic. entrance exams, and in the end, it was only thanks to Brendan spending a hefty sum that


    10:00


    she barely managed to squeeze in.


    Things started drifting further and further from what she¡¯d imagined, Ileana couldn¡¯t ept the disappointment. The thoughts she¡¯d hidden for two years bubbled up again; it was as if she needed topare herself to someone else to feel reassured, so she sought out Alessia again.


    Just like two years ago, Alessia was still alone¨Cno chauffeur, alwaysing and going from those run¨Cdown alleyways, disappearing for ages before reemerging.


    Seeing Alessia like that, Ileana finally felt a little better. That¡¯s right¨Ceven if the Morton family was down on its luck, things were still better than Alessia¡¯s life! No way was she going back¨Cnever!


    Two more years passed. When the Morton family finally lost everything and moved into a cramped apartment building, Ileana couldn¡¯t believe it. She¡¯d rather wander the streets than return to that dingy ce reeking of mildew.


    It was around then that she saw Scott Tate¡¯s interview ying on a giant screen downtown. Her biological father. Only then did she realize that the Tate family was nothing like it had been four years ago; they¡¯d be industry leaders two years earlier.


    And Alessia¨Cthe girl Ileana had always looked down on¨Chad already spent two years at St. ire¡¯s Academy by the time Ileana started at Crestview High.


    The sense of injustice was overwhelming; it finally pushed Ileana over the edge. She stormed straight to Tate Holdings, but without an appointment, she couldn¡¯t get past the lobby. All she could do was wait outside, hoping for a glimpse of Scott.


    And so, after everything, this was how the story ended¨Ceveryone seemingly back where they belonged, at least on the surface.


    ¡°Young miss, I¡¯m here to take you home.¡± Butler Dawson appeared in front of Ileana, his expression as nk and mechanical as ever.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back¡­¡±


    Ileana shook her head, pain driving her to the brink of copse. She mumbled to herself, lost in her own world.


    13:29

 love and power 215

    Ileana¡¯s resistance was useless; Dawson, the butler, had clearly <be </b>prepared


    He crouched down, took Ileana¡¯s hand without hesitation, and, ignoring her protests, signaled for the bodyguard to pick her up and carry her out of the gymnasium.


    Meanwhile, Alessia¨Cshielded by Ethan and Liam¨Cmade her way outside, only <b>to </b>run straight into Ste and Justin, who were hurrying toward them.


    ¡°Lessie! Are you okay?¡± Ste grabbed Alessia¡¯s hand, turning it over anxiously. The ugly bruises stood out starkly against her pale skin, making the injury look even


    worse.


    ¡°Damn it, Ileana! If I don¡¯t beat her senseless, myst name isn¡¯t Laine!¡± Ste was shaking with anger and was about to storm back into the gym when Alessia, well aware of her temperament, caught her just in time.


    ¡°Ste, calm down¨Cwait. What are you doing here?¡±


    She should have been with Dave at this hour. Alessia also couldn¡¯t help noticing how coincidental Ethan and Liam¡¯s appearance was.


    ¡°It was Lucy who told us,¡± Ste replied, her voice still tinged with frustration. <b>With </b>Alessia holding her back, she didn¡¯t dare break free and just stood there fuming.


    ¡°Lucy?¡± Alessia asked, frowning.


    ¡°Yeah, she couldn¡¯t reach you, so she called Ste,¡± Justin exined.


    Alessia nced at her phone. She¡¯d been on a call with Cole the whole time, which exined why Lucy couldn¡¯t get through.


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She told you not to go to the gym. Ileana didn¡¯t know you were hurt, so Lucy went to find your brothers and brought them to the gym. Basically, Ileana not only wanted to keep you out of the next round, she also wanted you to experience what it feels like when everyone turns against you,¡± Justin said, ncing at the two men behind Alessia. At least they¡¯d had the sense not to make a scene.


    Ethan and Liam¡¯s faces darkened. Relief mingled with guilt¨Cthey hadn¡¯t done anything to let Alessia down, but it was shocking to realize the ¡®e sister they¡¯d cherished for seventeen years had turned out to be not just ungrateful, but downright vicious.


    <b>11:30 </b>


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¨Cit was me who led <b>your </b>brothers right to her, Stelle fentan growing angrier by the second. ¡°Where is she? What did she <b>do </b><b>to </b><b>you</b><b>? </b>How did your arm end up like this?¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t hide anything and quickly recounted what had happened <b>in </b><b>the </b><b>gym</b><b>. </b>


    By the time she finished, Ste looked ready to explode. Justin <b>quickly </b><b>wrapped </b><b>an </b>arm around her shoulders, whispering, ¡°Calm down, deep breaths, Ste,¡± until <b>she </b>managed to settle down a bit.


    Both Ste and Justin had fiery tempers, but it was almostical¨Cwhenever <b>one </b>lost control, the other somehow managed to keep a cool head and rein them in. Of course, most of the time, they chose to be reckless together, but only over harmless things.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Cole¡¯s inside now,¡± Alessia said.


    At the mention of Cole, both Liam and Ethan instinctively turned to nce at the gym entrance, which was now quiet and deserted.


    They exchanged uneasy nces, realizing they hadn¡¯t seen anyone when they¡¯d rushed in earlier.


    Ste, however, wasn¡¯t surprised in the least. Hearing Cole was inside, she immediately rxed.


    ¡°Serves her right,¡± she spat. ¡°The Tates are supposed to be clever, but all Ileana¡¯s inherited is their selfishness!¡±


    Ethan and Liam stayed silent. After all, Ileana had been raised in their home for seventeen years. They couldn¡¯t deny their role in how she¡¯d turned out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back¨Cdon¡¯t you have more events today?¡± Alessia suggested.


    ¡°Why are you even thinking about that? You need to get to the hospital for an X¨Cray! What if you fractured something?¡± Ste shot back.


    ¡°She¡¯s right, <b>Lessie</b>. You should listen to Ste for once¡­¡± Ethan added, seizing the


    opportunity.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll go,¡± Alessia relented, her ears ringing with their fussing. With


    everyone talking over each other, she gave in¨Cjust to finally get some peace and quiet.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>216 </b>

 love and power 216

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Ste blurted out without even thinking.


    ¡°You should stay with Uncle. It¡¯s not often you get to visit. My brothers are going with me anyway.¡±


    Ste pressed her lips together, clearly uneasy about leaving those two alone, but Alessia kept insisting, and eventually she relented.


    Only after watching the three of them get into the car did Ste and Justin finally head back into the academy.


    <b>¡°</b>Come on, I just saw Mr. Dawson heading inside,¡± Justin said, knowing full well that Ste wouldn¡¯t rest easy until she saw with her own eyes how disheveled Ileana looked.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson came too?¡± Ste asked as they walked toward the gym.


    ¡°Probably at Cole¡¯s request. The Tate family¡¯s nning tounch a new venture and they¡¯re in talks with the Whitley Group. If Ileana pissed Cole off at a time like this, she¡¯s basically digging her own grave.¡±


    It was no secret how quickly Cole had expanded the Whitley Group¡¯s reach in just two years he was nobody¡¯s fool. Some people liked to think he was harmless, just because he yed the sweet puppy in front of Alessia, but they forgot that underneath it all, he was a wolf¨Cand those who forgot that risked being devoured, bones and all.


    Halfway to the gym, they didn¡¯t see any sign of Cole, but instead spotted Mr. Dawson, trailed by a security guard carrying a frail¨Clooking Ileana in his arms.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson, would it be alright if I had a word with Ileana?¡± Ste asked.


    She¡¯d visited the Tate family a few times before, so Mr. Dawson knew about her friendship with Alessia.


    ¡°Of course, Miss Laine,¡± he replied, giving the security guard a silent nod. The guard immediately stepped forward, holding Ileana steady.


    Ste didn¡¯t bother with any pretense. She grabbed Ileana¡¯s chin and turned her face from side to side, clearly satisfied with how miserable she looked.


    Ileana nced at her, eyes full of fear, but she was too weak to resist and could only let Ste do as she pleased.


    ¡°Ileana, you should count yourself lucky it¡¯s me standing here right now and not


    13.30


    Queenie,¡± Ste said<b>, </b><b>patting </b>her cheek <b>with </b><b>a </b>hint <b>of </b><b>regret </b>in her voice


    <b>She </b>let Ileana go and brushed her own hands <b>off </b><b>as </b><b>if </b><b>getting </b><b>rid </b><b>of </b>something unpleasant. When she turned back to Mr. Dawson, her face carried a perfectly innocent smile<b>. </b>


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Dawson.¡±


    Mr. Dawson bowed slightly, his own smile calm and imprable.


    ¡°Mr. Cole and Larkin have already left through the back entrance. Please let Miss Morton know that the security footage from the gym has been destroyed. <b>She </b>doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Ste nodded in satisfaction and stepped aside. Mr. Dawson wasted no time, <b>and </b>the three of them left the school grounds swiftly.


    At the hospital, Alessia had some scans done. It turned out she¡¯d only suffered a few scrapes and bruises¨Cher skin was delicate, so it looked worse than it was, but she¡¯d be fine. The news was enough to finally put everyone at ease.


    Alessia¡¯s phone chimed with a new message. She opened it, a faint smile appearing on her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had the ointment sent to your house. Dad doesn¡¯t know a thing, so don¡¯t worry. Starting tomorrow, Ileana won¡¯t be bothering you anymore.¡±


    Alessia understood what that meant¨CCole was angry.


    She let out a sigh. Looks like she¡¯d have to do some serious damage control


    tomorrow.


    ¡°Got your meds ready. Shall we head home?¡± Liam asked, holding up the pharmacy


    bag.


    ¡°You two act like this is a matter of life and death. It¡¯s just a couple of bruises,¡± Alessia said, unable to keep fromughing at how overprotective they were.


    But she hadn¡¯t counted on Karen and Brendan¡¯s reaction being even more dramatic. When they came home that night with Ivan, the first thing they noticed was the dark bruise on Alessia¡¯s arm.


    his time, they


    Their disappointment in Ileana had already given way to anger, ar took it out on Liam and Ethan, scolding them both for not protecting Alessia better


    Even Zachary<b>, </b><b>for </b>once, <b>didn¡¯t </b>take their side. He stared at Alessiss <b>time </b><b>and </b><b>only </b>rxed after <b>confirming </b><b>she </b><b>hadn¡¯t </b><b>fractured </b><b>any </b>bones


    <i>13:30 </i>

 love and power 217

    ¡°Mom, Dad, even my brothers don¡¯t know¨Cjust stop lecturing me, okay? I¡¯m starving. What¡¯s for dinner tonight?¡±


    A few years ago, Alessia would never have imagined herself speaking in such a soft, almost childlike tone¨Cespecially not to her own family.


    ¡°We¡¯re making your favorite tonight¨Cpan¨Cseared pork, Just wait, I¡¯ll get started right now,¡± Karen replied with a warm smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help with the veggies. Let¡¯s get moving.¡± Brendan thumped Ethan and Liam on the head¨Cjust hard enough to make them yelp¨Cbefore following Karen into the kitchen.


    Ivan slid onto the couch next to Alessia, carefully taking her hand in his and blowing on it as if to heal an invisible wound, making her giggle at the ticklish


    sensation.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile, ruffling his hair with her free hand. ¡°Thank you, buddy.¡±


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Ivan¡¯s eyes were wide and damp, filled with concern.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Alessia gently pinched his cheek. ¡°Did you have fun at school today?¡±


    Ivan nodded. His words still came out haltingly, but he was definitely talking more than he used to. Clutching her hand, heunched into a story about York and Zane arguing again, then taking him bug¨Chunting, how York startled the teacher and tried to me it all on Zane¡­


    Alessia listened patiently,ughing at the right moments, warmth filling the room.


    Her three hopeless brothers were smart enough not to break the peace, each busy with their own chores. It was <b>rare </b>for the whole family to gather like this¨Cjust to share a meal and enjoy the quietfort of being together.


    But over at the Tate household, things couldn¡¯t have felt more different.


    Ileanay on her bed, her face ashen. The doctor had checked her over and found no physical injuries¨Cher wounds, it seemed, ran much deeper.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    Dawson, the butler, bowed slightly as Scott stormed down the hall.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Scott¡¯s voice was tight with anger.


    13:31


    <b>The </b>youngdy is <b>in </b>her room, <b>sir</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Without waiting for more, Scott barreled down the corridor and threw open the bedroom door.


    The bang startled Ileana awake. For a brief second, her eyes lit up¨Clike someone drowning who¡¯s <b>just </b>spotted a lifeline. But before she could say a word, Scott¡¯s hand came down, striking her across the face.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Ileana clutched her cheek, disbelief and pain colliding in her eyes.


    ¡°What kind of mess have you gotten yourself into this time?¡± Scott¡¯s shout made her flinch, shrinking back toward the headboard.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± she protested, voice trembling, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? If you didn¡¯t, then why did that Whitley boy mention your name?¡± Scott¡¯s voice was cold,


    every word dripping with usation.


    He¡¯d nearly lost hisposure when he learned the business deal had fallen through¨Call because of the daughter he¡¯d only just weed back into the family.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what this deal could have meant for Tate Holdings? The profits we¡¯ve just lost¨Cbecause of you! You ruined everything!¡± His anger only. grew, and he yanked Ileana by the hair,nding another p on the other side of her face.


    Her cheeks swelled and burned, leaving Ileana sobbing and huddling in the corner, clutching her nket as she shook.


    ¡°What exactly did you do?¡± Scott forced himself to take a slow, deep breath, struggling to keep his rage in check.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡­ it was Alessia.¡± Ileana sat there, dazed and broken, tears spilling over hershes. ¡°It was Alessia¡­ She ganged up with the others and bullied me. It was Alessia¡­¡±


    She repeated her sister¡¯s name like a mantra, as if ming Alessia could excuse everything¨Cas if it was Alessia who¡¯d ruined her, Alessia who¡¯d cost the Tate family that crucial contract.


    Scott¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Alessia, Alessia! If you kept your distance from her, would any of this have happened? She doesn¡¯t even carry the Tate name, yet people are willing to move mountains for her. You, on the other hand¨Cyou¡¯ve got the Tate name, but all you ever do is cause me trouble and shame. What else are you good for?¡±


    Chapter <b>218 </b>

 love and power 218

    Chapter <b>218 </b>


    Dawson, the butler, stood silently outside the bedroom door and closed it <b>gently</b>, shutting out every sound from inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dawson?¡± York asked.


    Dawson raised a finger to his lips in a hush gesture, ncing at the tightly locked door. York took onest look, then led Rex away.


    Inside, the air was thick with tension.


    Scott¡¯s voice was cold and sharp. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I, of all people, could make such a mistake¨Cbringing you back, when you turned out to be so utterly useless!¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t worried that a messy public reunion would tank thepany¡¯s stock, and if Ileana hadn¡¯t always seemed more pliable and easy to manage than Alessia, with a temperament better suited for a marriage alliance¨Che never would have thrown away a real diamond in exchange for a cheap imitation.


    ¡°Tomorrow¨Cno, tonight! Tonight you¡¯ll pack your things and get on the first ne out of the country. I don¡¯t want to see you again until you¡¯re old enough for the marriage we arranged. That¡¯s all you¡¯re good for¨Cyour greatest contribution to the Tate family. If you care about keeping any of this luxury, you¡¯ll do exactly as you¡¯re told. Alessia isn¡¯t even a Tate anymore and she¡¯s still thriving. If you think you can do better, go ahead and try.¡±


    Ileana wanted to protest¨Cshe didn¡¯t want to be sent abroad. She barely spoke a word of any othernguage, and with her swollen, aching cheek, she couldn¡¯t even argue back. Not that she dared to.


    Today had made one thing painfully clear: if she ever lost the Tate name, her life would fall apart.


    If that was the case, maybe going overseas wasn¡¯t so bad. At least there, she could still hold her head high as Miss Tate, without anyone controlling her.


    Having made up her mind<b>, </b>Ileana didn¡¯t resist Scott¡¯s orders. That very night, she left for a foreign country. Unlike the grand estate where <b>Max </b>and York lived, her new home was just a modest house in a suburban neighborhood¨Cnothing close <b>to </b>the Tate family¡¯s mansion.


    <i>Still</i>, Sp


    Scott hadn¡¯t been entirely heartless; he¡¯d arranged for a butler and two maids.


    She arrived with a mask and hat, covering her face as best she could, terrified someone might see what she¡¯d been through. The front door was locked tight. She


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>rang </b>the bell over and over, but no one answered<b>, </b>Even her calls to <b>the </b><b>house¡¯s </b>butler went unanswered. Frustrated and exhausted, all <b>she </b><b>could </b><b>do </b>was keep pressing the buzzer.


    She was too tired to even curse under her breath. Dawn was breaking, <b>and </b>all she wanted was a bed.


    After half an hour, the door finally opened. A white¨Chaired, blue¨Ceyed butler in a crisp tailcoat stood in the doorway.


    He didn¡¯t apologize or even reach for her luggage. Annoyed, Ileana shoved her suitcase in his direction, making her expectations clear.


    The butler simply stepped back, hands sped behind his back, his point equally obvious.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Ileana snapped, but the pain in her jaw forced her to shut her mouth, and she could only re in frustration.


    ¡°Mr. Max asked me to tell you he¡¯s prepared a special housewarming gift for you,¡± the butler replied coolly.


    Max¡¯s name caught her off guard, and despite herself, she felt a flicker of anticipation.


    The corners of her lips curled up, only for a jolt of pain to remind her of her injuries. Her hatred for Alessia deepened.


    She had just reached the front steps when something crashed down from the second floor.


    Before she could dodge, something struck her shoulder, making her drop her suitcase and clutch her arm with a sharp intake of breath.


    A heavy thumping sound caught her attention. Ileana looked up, eyes widening in shock.


    A basketball was rolling slowly into the corner.


    <b>C </b>

 love and power 219

    <b>hapter </b><b>219 </b>


    Ileana jerked her head up, just in time to see two housekeepers standing on the balcony above. One held a basketball, the other a volleyball.


    Before she could react, they hurled the balls straight at her. Ileana barely <b>had </b><b>time </b>to think¨Cshe just ran, stumbling across the courtyard in a panic. No matter where she dodged, the housekeepers seemed uncannily practiced; every throw <b>found </b>its mark, thudding against her back or shoulders.


    Somewhere along the way, the butler had quietly disappeared, leaving lleana¡¯s shrieks echoing through the misty early morning.


    Later, the butler reported in aposed voice, ¡°As you instructed, Miss Tate has received her wee gift.¡±


    Max twirled a pen between his fingers, tugged lightly at his tie, and let a thin smile flicker across his lips¨Ca smile that never touched his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll absolutely love it,¡± he replied, voice calm and unreadable. No one could be certain exactly who he meant by ¡°she.¡±


    Back at the academy, the spring sports meet was in full swing. The ss rallied behind theirpetitors, cheering loudly, and hardly anyone seemed to notice that Ileana had quietly transferred overnight.


    Ste imed first ce in both shot put and the 50¨Cmeter dash with ease. With both Alessia and Ste¨Cundeniably the stars of the team¨Cvictory for their ss was a foregone conclusion.


    For the third year in a row, their ss took home the championship, putting a perfect finishing touch on the final event of their high school


    years


    The afternoon events were about to begin, with Alessia¡¯s long¨Cdistance race upst. ¡°Is your hand alright?¡± Ste asked.


    ¡°I put some ointment on¨Cit¡¯s almost entirely better,¡± Alessia replied.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson¡¯s remedies always work wonders.¡±


    As they chatted, Pierce Quinn appeared, carefully bncing two cups of milkshake. ¡°Ste, Alessia¨Cmilkshake!¡± Pierce had memorized everyone¡¯s favorite vors and


    13-31


    <b>treated </b><b>the </b><b>whole </b>ss. <b>Naturally</b><b>, </b>since Ileana <b>was </b><b>nowhere </b><b>to </b><b>be </b><b>seen</b>, he left <b>out </b>of the count.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± the girls chorused, taking their drinks and sipping contentedly.


    On a day like this, nothing beat the sweet chill of grape milkshake and <b>the </b>satisfying chew of tapioca pearls.


    Ste leaned backzily on the steps, eyes half¨Cclosed. Her father had gone home after watching her morning events, leaving Justin and the Morton brothers sitting. side by side nearby.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Pierce grinned. ¡°We owe this year¡¯s trophy to you two¨Cyou¡¯re the real MVPs!¡±


    Ste and Alessia exchanged a look andughed.


    ¡°Alessia<b>, </b>good luck this afternoon¨Cdon¡¯t push yourself too hard. I¡¯m off to hand out


    the rest of the drinks.¡±


    Alessia smiled, waved him off, and turned back to Ste.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange,¡± Ste said, her voice softer than usual. ¡°This is ourst big event before graduation. Next year, everyone will scatter¨Csome going abroad, some to universities all over the country, some taking over family businesses. Life won¡¯t be this simple anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Alessia agreed. ¡°But at least for one more semester, the three of us can finish out school together. We¡¯ll still have time to hang out, just like always.¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t add anything sentimental. Rather than worrying about what mighte, she preferred to savor every moment now, making sure she¡¯d have no regrets.


    ¡°Oh, by the way¨Cyour Cole has been shooting you the saddest puppy¨Cdog eyes all morning,¡± Ste teased, nudging Alessia with her elbow.


    Alessia only grinned,pletely unfazed. ¡°I¡¯ll go make it up to him after the race.¡±


    Ste rolled her eyes. ¡°Wow, listen to you¨Cgo make it up to him!¡±


    She must have made too dramatic a face, because Alessia burst outughing and gave her a yful p on the arm.

 love and power 220

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom,¡± Ste said, setting her milkshake aside.


    Alessia nodded. As soon as Ste left, Alessia¡¯s gaze shifted toward the <b>investors </b>section.


    Larkin was leaning in, whispering something to Cole. A momentter, Cole shot to his feet, moving with such urgency that he startled everyone around him.


    Cole was never one to break decorum in public, which immediately set off rm bells in Alessia¡¯s mind. Without hesitation, she kept her eyes on him, and the second he stepped away from the table, she slipped out after him.


    When Ste returned, the corner was empty, save for two half¨Cfinished cups of milkshake.


    She nced over at the investors¡® seats and realized Cole was gone, too.


    Picking up her drink, Ste took a sip and shook her head with a faint smile. She assumed the two had gone off for a secret rendezvous.


    Alessia had no time for such leisurely thoughts. Cole almost never lost hisposure¨Cunless something had happened to Jade June.


    Suppressing a growing sense of dread, Alessia hurried toward the exit, arriving just in time to bump into Cole and Larkin as they rushed out.


    ¡°Lessie!¡± Cole¡¯s voice wavered, betraying a rare tremor<b>. </b>


    They¡¯d been inseparable since childhood, so Alessia instantly saw how hard Cole was fighting to hold himself together.


    ¡°Cole, breathe. We¡¯re going right now.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even have to ask what had happened.


    cing her hands over Cole¡¯s ears and pressing her forehead gently to his, she locked eyes with him, her gaze unwavering.


    ¡°Breathe in.¡±


    ¡°Now out.¡±


    She guided him through the motions, and Cole obeyed. After three round finally calmed¨Cat least a little.


    e¡¯d


    The three of them wasted no more time. Larkin floored the gas, merging swiftly


    <b>13:31 </b>


    Into <b>the </b><b>flow </b><b>of </b>traffic.


    Cole clung tightly to Alessia¡¯s hand, the sweat on his palm <b>revealing </b><b>just </b>how anxious he was. Alessia said nothing, simply covering his hand <b>with </b><b>her </b>other on In silentfort.


    For all his ruthless confidence in the boardroom, Cole was still just a young man barely out of boyhood. He¡¯d already lost the father he adored, the thought of losing his mother was unbearable.


    ¡°Larkin, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Alessia finally asked.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson knew you were at the tournament, so he reached out to me directly. Mrs. June¡¯s not doing well. Mr. Dawson¡­.he thinks it¡¯s time.¡±


    Larkin tried to soften the blow, but both Alessia and Cole understood exactly what he meant.


    Alessia¡¯s pupils tightened, but she forced her voice to remain steady. ¡°Didn¡¯t she just have treatment not long ago?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­she¡¯s in a lot of pain.¡±


    In other words, without Jade¡¯s own will to fight, no matter how many treatments Xander Dawson tried, it would all be in vain.


    Alessia had expected as much, so she asked no more. She knew how deeply Parrish and Jade loved each other, but she still hadn¡¯t imagined even Cole couldn¡¯t spark Jade¡¯s will to live.


    On one hand, there was her son¡¯s desperate plea; on the other, the agony of losing. her soulmate. For two whole years, Jade had been trapped¨Cunable to move, unable to speak, yet fully conscious, forced to feel every helpless, painful moment. The tension inside the car was suffocating. Larkin pressed harder on the gas, and, thankfully, there was no traffic at this hour. They arrived nearly fifteen minutes earlier than usual.


    Before the car had even rolled to a stop, Cole and Alessia jumped out and raced upstairs.


    Inside the room, Xander was bent over Jade, sweat streaming down his face as he administered acupuncture. The heart monitor emitted a steady beeping; the housekeeper stood by, dabbing Xander¡¯s brow and praying quietly for a miracle.


    Cole and Alessia stood frozen in the doorway, afraid to disturb the scer


    hey


    <b>13:31 </b>


    waited<b>, </b>hands still <b>tightly </b>sped<b>, </b><b>neither </b>noticing <b>nor </b>caring <b>to let </b>go.

 love and power 221

    No one knew how much time had passed before Xander finally exhaled, <b>exhaustion </b>etched deep in his features as he stepped out of the room. Alessia and Cole quickly moved to either side of him, supporting him as they made their way downstairs.


    ¡°Father, are you alright?¡± Alessia asked, handing him a ss of water.


    Xander nodded, taking the ss and draining it in a few gulps.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson, how¡¯s my mom?¡± Cole¡¯s voice was tight, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he spoke, betraying his anxiety.


    Xander rolled the empty ss between his weathered hands, avoiding Cole¡¯s gaze. After a long pause, he sighed heavily.


    Cole didn¡¯t dare ask again, afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the answer.


    Xander¡¯s heart ached for him, but he knew some truths couldn¡¯t be left unsaid.


    ¡°Cole¡­ your mother has been lying there for two years. She¡¯s conscious, but she can¡¯t wake up, can¡¯t move¡­¡± Xander¡¯s voice faltered.


    He reached out and patted Cole¡¯s hand, his cloudy eyes glistening red with emotion. In these two years, Cole had thought about giving up more times than he could count. And yet, each time, he¡¯d tell himself to wait a little longer¨Cjust a little longer. Days blurred into months, and before he realized it, two years had slipped by.


    Jade had always been cheerful and kind, full of life, confidence, and gentle strength. Not just Cole, but even Alessia believed she would wake up eventually. No one. could have imagined her husband¡¯s death would hit her so hard¨Cso <b>hard </b>that she¡¯d lose even the will to live.


    They had tried everything, the three of them, hoping for a flicker of survival in Jade¡¯s eyes. But nothing broke through her silence.


    The room was thick with unspoken words when Cole suddenly stood up. He didn¡¯t say a thing, just trudged upstairs as if his soul had been sucked out, stumbling on the steps.


    Alessia started after him/but Xander gently held her back. He shook his head. ¡°Let him be with his mother for a while. He¡¯s been running from this for two years¨Cit¡¯s


    time for him to decide,¡±


    Alessia bit her lip so hard she nearly drew blood. ¡°Is there any way Ms. June could


    13:31


    wake up again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Xander <b>replied</b>, wiping a hand over his face<b>, </b><b>eyes </b><b>fixed </b>on the med kit on the table. ¡°But if she does, there¡¯s no turning back. It would <b>be </b>thest time


    Night fell early. A low rumble of thunder gave way to a sudden, torrential rain that pounded the windows without warning.


    The house was brightly lit, but the food on the table went cold, reheated, then <b>cold </b>again. No one touched a bite.


    Cole remained upstairs. Alessia and Xander sat frozen on the sofa, silent and unmoving, like two statues.


    Suddenly, Cole rushed out, his face pale with panic.


    ¡°Father! My mom¨Cher heart rate¡¯s dropping again!¡±


    Xander didn¡¯t hesitate. Alessia kept close, hovering at his side in case he stumbled.


    With trembling hands, Xander inserted the needles one by one into Jade¡¯s skin. Cole stood by, eyes rimmed red, not daring to blink, terrified his mother would slip away the moment he looked away.


    ¡°Cole¡­¡± Alessia¡¯s voice was hoarse and uncertain.


    He turned stiffly, looking at her with eyes full of bewilderment and pain. In that moment, he seemed so lost¨Clike an abandoned dog, desperate and helpless. The sight made Alessia¡¯s heart ache.


    She opened her arms and gathered him in.


    Cole buried his face in her shoulder, and Alessia could feel the wetness soaking through her shirt. His whole body shook with the effort of holding back sobs.


    Alessia pressed her lips together, her own tears threatening to spill.


    She stroked his back, slowly and gently, again and again.


    But this time, the miracle never came. When Xander looked at them, they both understood¨Cthe decision could no longer wait.


    Alessia squeezed Cole¡¯s hand, giving him all the silent support she could muster.


    She knew there was nothing she could say¨Cno words like ¡°You still have me¡°-because nothing could rece his parents in his heart. And no one but Cole could make this choice for himself.

 love and power 222

    <b>13:31 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>222 </b>


    <b>Cole </b><b>had </b>to take this step. As for her, all she needed to <b>do </b>was stay <b>by </b>his side, in his darkest moments, whenever he turned around, she would <b>be </b>there <b>just </b>as she had promised.


    ¡°Father, please. I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Cole¡¯s jaw was clenched tight, his voice trembling. He squeezed Alessia¡¯s hand<b>, </b>gripping so hard it hurt, but Alessia didn¡¯tin or even try to pull away.


    Xander paused in the middle of threading the needle, and if you looked closely, <b>you </b>could see his hands shaking just a little.


    He nced at the butler, who immediately understood. The butler stepped forward<b>, </b>closing the door to shield Cole and Alessia from what was happening inside.


    With that, Xander shut his eyes. When he opened them again, they were filled with grim determination.


    Swift, precise, and merciless. Each time Xander plunged the needle in, Jade responded in some small way.


    First, her fingers twitched. Then, she suddenly lifted her hand and let it fall again. After that, her eyelids fluttered,


    And finally, with thest needle, her eyes opened.


    Her gaze was empty and unfocused, but Xander wasn¡¯t rattled. He gently eased the needle out, bit by bit.


    ¡°Jade, can you hear me?¡± Xander called to her softly, again and again.


    Maybe it was his voice <b>that </b>brought her back. Slowly, Jade¡¯s eyes began to focus. Her lips moved, as if she was trying to say something.


    Xander couldn¡¯t catch it. He bent down, bringing his ear close to her mouth.


    ¡°Xander¡­¡± The word was faint as a whisper, but it made Xander¡¯s tears fall instantly. ¡°There you are, sweetheart.¡± Xander smiled, even as tears streamed down his face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through so much, our Jade. You held on for two whole years. You¡¯ve done so well,¡± His weary eyes brimmed with sorrow and pride.


    ¡°The kids¡­ please take care of them for me.¡±


    13:31


    ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b><b>no </b><b>trouble </b>at <b>all</b><b>, </b>not even a little. They¡¯re <b>wonderful</b><b>¨C</b>smart <b>and </b>kind <b>told</b>, I¡¯m the old man who¡¯s been more of <b>a </b>burden <b>to </b>them: Xander wiped his tears, unable to say anything more.


    ¡°They¡¯re both waiting outside. I¡¯ll let them in.¡±


    The moment Jade opened her eyes, it was like <b>a </b>clock started counting <b>down</b>.


    ¡°Lessie¡­e in.¡± Jade¡¯s words were slow and almost inaudible, so quiet <b>that </b>Xander had to lean in to catch them.


    Still, he understood her instantly.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll bring her right in.¡± Without hesitation, he looked at the butler, and together they left the room.


    ¡°Father, how is she?¡± Both Cole and Alessia stared at him, eyes wide with anxiety.


    ¡°Lessie, go ahead.¡± Xander gave Alessia¡¯s shoulder a reassuring pat.


    Alessia swallowed hard, knowing there was no time to waste. She didn¡¯t ask any questions, just walked straight into the room.


    Cole was so wracked with nerves that he forgot to let go of Alessia¡¯s hand<b>. </b>It wasn¡¯t until Alessia gently patted the back of his hand that he snapped out of his daze and quickly released her.


    The door closed again. Cole stood outside, rigid and lost, like a child who¡¯d just been scolded, or a puppy left out in the rain.


    Xander turned his back on Cole, pacing restlessly to distract himself, fighting not to fall apart.


    Inside, Alessia¡¯s steps were stiff and uncertain. She walked to Jade¡¯s bedside, her eyes swirling with too many emotions to name.


    ¡°Lessie..¡± Jade¡¯s voice was barely a whisper, so different from the lively woman she¡¯d always been.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Aunt Jade.¡± Alessia took a deep breath, forcing her tears back.


    She took Jade¡¯s hand in hers¨Cso cold, so lifeless, not at all like a living person¡¯s. Alessia cupped Jade¡¯s hand in both of hers, trying to warm it with her own.


    Jade managed a small smile, her expression soft and gentle.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d, Lessie¡­ you have a family who loves you.¡±

 love and power 223

    Alessia never expected Jade¡¯s first words to be this¨Cher tears fell instantly, slipping down her cheeks before she could stop them.


    She bit her lip, forcing her voice to sound as steady as possible.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re very good to me. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    She gave a wavering smile and brushed at her tears<b>, </b>but they kepting, <b>no </b>matter how hard she tried to hold them back.


    ¡°Our Lessie deserves the world.¡± Jade¡¯s eyes shone with pride at Alessia¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ms. June, you mean so much to me. I love you, truly¨Cyou know that, right?¡± Alessia, who rarely expressed her feelings, suddenly needed Jade to know what was in her heart.


    ¡°I do know. I¡¯ve always known. And I love you, and I love Cole¨Cso, so much. But I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart. I need to go be with your Mr. Whitley now. He¡¯s been waiting for me for two years. He¡¯s waiting, and I have to go to him¡­¡±


    ¡°But what about Cole?¡± Alessia¡¯s voice was small and trembling.


    ¡°Cole still has you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same, Aunt June.¡± Alessia¡¯sposure cracked, her voice tinged with panic.


    Jade didn¡¯t have the strength to argue. She simply looked at Alessia, her gaze gentle and full of love¨Cthere was no fear of death in her eyes, only the pain of leaving her two children behind, mixed with a kind of peaceful release.


    Staring at <b>Jade</b>, Alessia found herself unable to beg her to stay. Wasn¡¯t that just another form of holding her captive?


    ¡°You¡¯re strong, resilient. You may not say much, but you have a gentle soul. With you by Cole¡¯s side, I can rest easy.¡±


    Jade spoke slowly, willing herself to get the words out despite her exhaustion.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d probably have lost my way long ago.¡± Alessia blinked back. more tears, trying for a smile, though it was tinged with deep sorrow.


    ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t have.¡± Jade shook her head weakly. She didn¡¯t have the strength to exin, but the certainty in her eyes said it all.


    ¡°Lessie¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Alessia leaned in, listening closely.


    ¡°Call me ¡®Mom Just this once<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Her tears started again, even harder to stop than before. Alessia¡¯s <b>mouth </b>moved soundlessly for a moment before she finally found her voice.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    In a childhood starved of motherly and fatherly love, it was Parrish and <b>Jade </b>who had patiently taught her how to be a better person. No matter how <b>you </b>looked at it, this one word felt entirely right.


    ¡°The next time you visit us, call your Mr. Whitley ¡®Dad, too. He¡¯d love that.¡±


    Alessia gripped her hand tightly and nodded, sniffling, her eyes and nose flushed red¨Ca rare moment of unguarded vulnerability.


    ¡°Smile more, darling. You¡¯re so beautiful when you do¡­<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I will,¡± Alessia promised, not blinking, as if she could imprint every detail of Jade¡¯s face in her memory.


    Jade¡¯s voice was growing weaker. She didn¡¯t want to let go, but she knew her time was almost up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get Cole.¡±


    This time, Jade didn¡¯t protest.


    In the next room, Cole felt a jumble of emotions. He fought back tears, opening his mouth, but with so much he wanted to say, he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    He wanted to say, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry. I was too selfish.¡± Hemed to ask why Jade couldn¡¯t hold on just a little longer for him. But in the end, all that came out was an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    He sounded like a little boy who¡¯d done something wrong, afraid Jade would me. him for keeping her here these past two years, afraid his own weakness had let her


    down.


    ¡°It¡¯s your mother who wasn¡¯t strong enough, sweetheart,¡± Jade whispered, a single tear tracing her pale cheek. She raised her hand, reaching out to touch Cole¡¯s face one more time.


    She¡¯d always been beautiful, her fair skin so pale now that her veins. beneath it.


    wed clearly


    1331 1


    Cole <b>had </b>Inherited her beauty. Their soft, almond¨Cshaped eyes were s


    ap match¨Cwhen theirshes drooped, It was <b>impossible </b><b>not </b><b>to </b>feel moved

 love and power 224

    Cole held her hand against his cheek. It was cold, lifeless¨Cdevoid of even <b>the </b>faintest warmth. He and Alessia had both tried, again and again, to warm <b>Jade¡¯s </b>hand with their own, desperate to bring somefort, but it was no use<b>. </b>


    Jade looked at her son. She knew how much Cole had endured these past two years. He never told her the worst of it, always choosing to share only the good things, but she understood it all. Sixteen years old, thrust into chaos overnight, suddenly responsible not just for himself, but for an entirepany¡­


    Despite everything that had happened, her son neverined, never gave in to despair. He simply pressed forward, doing everything he could to keep life moving. She was proud of him¨Cso very proud.


    ¡°My Cole<b>,¡± </b>she whispered, voice trembling with love, ¡°you¡¯re incredible. I¡¯m so proud of you. So, so proud.¡±


    Cole¡¯s answer came out choked and small, full of all the pain he¡¯d been carrying. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Alessia¡¯s a good girl. Take care of her, will you<b>? </b>You¡¯ve already done so much, but you don¡¯t have to bear all the weight yourself. The inheritance your father and I left will take care of both of you. Just¡­ don¡¯t be so hard on yourself. I love you, sweetheart¨Cso much. I never med you, not once¡­¡±


    Jade¡¯s breathing grew quicker. Cole nodded, tears slipping between their entwined fingers.


    The machines started to beep, sharp and insistent. Cole clung to Jade¡¯s hand, desperate.


    ¡°Mom¡­ please, just stay with me a little longer. Mom¡­¡± His voice broke, and he sobbed like a lost child.


    He shook his head wildly, tears blurring his vision until he could only just make out Jade¡¯s faint smile, her unwavering gaze locked on him.


    ¡°Your father and I love you¨Cso much. You and Alessia¡­ take care of each other, okay?¡±


    For two years, Jade had listened as her children told her about their lives, about school, about their worries and little triumphs. She knew, deep down, that event without her, they would find a way to be all right.


    She had watched them grow up. No one in the world could love them more than


    <b>11:42 </b>


    she <b>did</b>.


    The storm would pass <b>soon</b>. <b>Even </b>In a world without their <b>parents</b>, as <b>long </b>as the had each other, there was no sorrow that wouldn¡¯t fade, no obstacle they <b>couldn¡¯t </b>


    ovee.


    So, please, <b>she </b>prayed silently, let all the love and warmth in this world gather around my children.


    The monitors screamed. Jade¡¯s eyes fluttered closed, a single tear slipping down her cheek, soaking into the pillow.


    The voices of Xander, Alessia, and Cole faded, growing distant.


    She stood at the edge of a bridge, a circle of light shrinking around her, but she felt no fear.


    Jade reached for the hand waiting beside her. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°For you, I could wait forever.¡±


    She nced back, reluctant to leave the fading light. ¡°The kids¡­ they¡¯re hurting so


    much.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be all right. You raised them well.¡±


    Jade turned away as thest trace of light vanished.


    After two long years, she was finally reunited with her beloved, hand in hand on the road that was meant for them¨Ca road she would never look back from again..


    Everyone has their own journey. Theirs had reached its end, but they would be the stars, watching over their children, guiding them as they traveled the long road


    called life.


    On the monitor, the wavering line ttened. Xander, fighting back his grief, pried Jade¡¯s hand from Cole¡¯s, removed the IV, and gently pulled a white sheet over her.


    Cole didn¡¯t resist. He sat there, frozen, empty.


    Alessia let out a shaky breath and wiped at her face with the sleeve of her sweater.


    She crossed the room and put a gentle hand on Cole¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Lessie¡­ what do we do now? Dad took Mom with him, too¡­¡±

 love and power 225

    13:32


    <b>Chapter </b><b>225 </b>


    <b>Cole¡¯s </b>voice was cracked and fragile, like a child lost in the dark. His <b>eyes </b><b>were </b>clouded with confusion and fear, searching for something¨Canything¨C<b>to </b><b>hold </b>onto, Alessia felt her heart shatter at the sound of his words.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, blurring her vision. Xander clenched his jaw, <b>turned </b>on<b>. </b>his heel, and strode out of the room.


    ¡°Lessie¡­ what am I supposed to do now? Lessie, where are my mom and dad?¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t have any answers either.


    Words felt empty, useless. All she could do <b>was </b>pull Cole into her arms, hold him tight against her chest. He clung to her, arms wrapped around her waist as if she might vanish too if he let go.


    ¡°Cole, sweetheart, let¡¯s let your aunt get some sleep now, okay?<b>¡± </b>


    He didn¡¯t reply¨Cjust nodded, silent. Alessia nced away as she felt his tears soak through her shirt, her hand gently rubbing his back.


    It was just like two years ago in the hospital. The two of them, holding onto each other, watched as the sheet was pulled over Parrish, before he¡¯d even had the chance to say goodbye.


    Now, two yearster, it was still just the two of them. This time, fate had taken Cole¡¯s mother.


    At least, this time, there were still words left to say.


    When everything was finally taken care of, night had crept in. Larkin drove Xander home, and the house¨Calways quiet¨Cseemed even emptier, the silence almost crushing.


    The rain kept falling, relentless.


    Coley on the bed, his head resting on Alessia¡¯sp, tears slipping down his face. as he drifted in and out of a restless sleep.


    Alessia leaned back against the headboard, her eyes soft and aching with concern.


    She patted Cole¡¯s shoulder, slow and gentle, the way you wouldfort a child.


    A sh of lightning lit up the room, followed by a booming <b>p </b>of thunder.


    13:32


    Alessia pressed her hands <b>over </b>Cole¡¯s <b>ears</b><b>, </b><b>blocking </b><b>out </b>the <b>storm</b><b>. </b>


    Just as Jade hadforted her on stormy nights like <b>this</b><b>, </b>Alessia now soothed Cole, using the same quiet tenderness she had once received<b>. </b>


    The first time she met the Cole family, she was


    five years old.


    Back then, the Tate family had just started to make their way up in the world. Wanting to break into the right circles, Scott took a deep breath and bought at house in a newly developed upscale neighborhood.


    They¡¯d barely lived there for three months before new neighbors moved in next door. Alessia wasn¡¯t interested¨Cshe had much more important things to do.


    ¡°What are you digging for?¡±


    In the backyard, Alessia was crouched on thewn, a small trowel in her hand,pletely focused on her task.


    At the sound of an unfamiliar voice, she nced up, barely sparing him a look before returning to her digging.


    ¡°Worms,¡± she replied. There was a row of flowers along the wall, carefully tended by gardeners, so finding a few earthworms wasn¡¯t hard.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    Alessia jabbed at the ground with a little more force than before.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to dump them on Max¡¯s bed!¡±


    Little Cole didn¡¯t know who Max was. He clung to the ornate gate of Alessia¡¯s house, a brightly wrapped gift box dangling from his hand.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±


    ¡°Scared of what?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t girls supposed to be afraid of bugs?¡± In his ss, there was a girl who¡¯d burst into tears at the sight of a spider.


    Alessia picked up her bucket, trowel in hand, and marched right over to him.


    Cole stared, wide¨Ceyed. She was the prettiest girl he¡¯d ever seen.


    Her skin was soft and rosy, her eyes big and bright. Unlike other girls, she didn¡¯t wear a sweet smile¨Cinstead, her lips were pressed into a determined line, her delicate face set in a scowl, as if nothing in this world could possibly


    use her.


    He had <b>no </b><b>idea </b>what wasing.


    *Uh¡­ hi, Tin Co.

 love and power 226

    Little Cole hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence before Alessia flung the bucket of wriggling worms straight at him. He stumbled back several steps, terror etched across his face, and frantically patted himself down to make sure <i>none </i>of those slimy, squirming things hadnded on him. Only after a thorough check did he finally breathe out in relief.


    Still, whether it was just in his head or not, his whole body suddenly felt itchy all


    over.


    ¡°W¨Cwhat was that for?!¡± Cole tried to sound angry, but looking at Alessia¡¯s delicate, doll¨Clike face, he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to yell.


    ¡°What, are boys scared of bugs too?¡± Alessia shot back.


    Cole was at a loss for words.


    ¡°I¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± he mumbled, voice growing smaller and smaller. Alessia, however, had already lost interest in talking to him.


    Her whole afternoon¡¯s work had been ruined, and she was no saint¨Cof course she was angry. There was no time to start over; Max would be home from school any minute, and she needed toe up with a way to get back at him before he walked through the door.


    Just thinking about waking up to find a spider the size of her palm sitting on her desk made her blood boil all over again.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Alessia said coldly, spinning on her heel and heading back inside.


    Cole stood frozen at the door, feeling a little dejected. Only when he turned to leave did he remember why he¡¯de in the first ce. He opened his mouth to call out, but the door had already mmed shut, and he hadn¡¯t even made it past the yard.


    He sighed, a wave of regret washing over him, but there was nothing to do but head home.


    Jade was tidying up when she nced over and saw Cole trudging back, looking utterly defeated, the gift for the neighbor¡¯s kid still clutched in his handspletely untouched.


    ¡°Cole, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jade set down her work, walked over, and crouched in front of him, tilting her head with a gentle smile. There wasn¡¯t a hint of me in her voice.


    12:33


    Cole didn¡¯t exaggerate or make excuses. Instead, he retold exactly what had happened, word for word.


    Jade found herself intrigued by this little girl next door. Most five¨Cyear¨Colds in that situation would have blurted out something like, ¡°You girls are so mean!¡± But instead, the girl had fired right back with a dry ¡°What, are boys scared of bugs too?¡± She was quick and sharp.


    Jadeughed so hard she rolled onto the floor, the kind ofughter that shook the whole house. Cole just watched her, resigned, clearly used to this kind of scene


    from his mom.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on down here? Weren¡¯t you just dropping off a present for the neighbor¡¯s kid?¡± Parrish Whitley called as he hurried down the stairs from the second floor, drawn by themotion.


    ¡°The floor¡¯s cold. Next time, roll out the rug before you flop down like that. Come on, up you go,¡± he scolded gently, scooping Jade off the floor and depositing her on the sofa.


    ¡°Honey, the little girl next door is just adorable,¡± Jade gushed.


    ¡°The one we saw when we were house¨Chunting?¡± Parrish asked.


    When they¡¯d first viewed the house, they¡¯d run into Alessia on her way out. She¡¯d worn a tiny yellow bucket hat, crisp white overalls, and had a pale beige backpack slung over her shoulder¨Cabsolutely precious.


    Seeing her standing all alone on the porch, they¡¯d worried she might be lost and went over to say hello.


    Alessia, with her striking looks, didn¡¯t seem scared at all. She greeted them politely, her little <i>face </i>serious and earnest as she exined she wasn¡¯t lost¨Cthis was her home, and the housekeeper had just stepped inside to get something for her.


    That little grown¨Cup attitude had won both their hearts in an instant. Jade had to fight the overwhelming urge to pinch her cheeks, digging her nails into Parrish¡¯s


    arm instead.


    Parrish could only grit his teeth and endure it, gently patting Jade¡¯s hand to beg for


    mercy.

 love and power 227

    The one thing the couple regretted was not having a daughter¨Cnot that Jade didn¡¯t want one, but Parrish didn¡¯t dare try again.


    When Jade was pregnant with Cole, everything went smoothly until the very end. Suddenly, nothing was working¨Cthe baby just wouldn¡¯t <ie </i><i>out</i>. Parrish stayed by her side the entire time. She was inbor for over twenty¨Cfour hours, and her cries left Parrish so rattled that he barely slept for a month afterward, waking in a panic just to make sure his wife was still next to him.


    By the end of that first month, Jade had gained a couple of pounds, but Parrish had dropped nearly fifteen. His cheeks were so hollow he looked like a different man.


    While they were still at the birthing center, Jade once spotted another couple cuddling their baby girl and, offhandedly, asked if maybe they should try for a daughter. Parrish was so terrified by the idea that he booked a vasectomy the very next day, putting an end to Jade¡¯s hopes once and for all.


    In truth, the reason the three of them ended up moving here was all thanks to little Alessia. They had been wavering, but after one conversation with her, they made up their minds on the spot, signed the contract, and bought the house outright.


    Sure enough, as soon as they settled in, they sent their son over with a gift they¡¯d picked out long ago, hoping Cole¡¯s poprity at preschool might just help him charm the neighbor girl into¨Cwell, not ¡°lure,¡± but ¡°invite¡± her over to y.


    To their surprise, before Cole even got through the door, he was turned away by Alessia herself.


    It was a rare thing to see their son stumble like that, so naturally, Jade¨Cbeing his loving mother¨Ccouldn¡¯t help but tease him.


    Once Parrish got the full story, he crouched down to look Cole in the eye, ruffling his hair gently.


    ¡°This was your mistake, buddy. You shouldn¡¯t have spoken with prejudice. Go tidy up your things and then have some dinner. Tomorrow, you need to apologize properly, understood?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¨Cand why not invite her over while you¡¯re at it? Dad¡¯ll cook something special for her.¡±


    Parrish nced at Jade, used to her ways by now, and said nothing to contradict her, just gave her hair a fond tousle.


    Cole nodded, and the next day, he set off again for the Tates¡® house, gift in hand.


    This time, he made it all the way into their living room and sat quietly on the sofa, hands in hisp, waiting patiently for his host toe downstairs.


    ¡°Miss Alessia, you have a visitor.¡±


    ¡°A visitor? Since when do I have friends?¡±


    Despite her words, Alessia closed her book and came down the stairs.


    ¡°What, you here toin about me?¡±


    The moment she saw Cole, Alessia assumed he was like all those kids from her old neighborhood¨Crun to their parents whenever they couldn¡¯t get their way, as if having backup made them special.


    She looked at him with an air of disdain, her delicate features <i>set </i>in a mask of haughty indifference.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to bring you a gift. I¡¯m sorry about yesterday. I didn¡¯t mean what I said¨CI just want to be your friend.¡±


    Cole didn¡¯t get angry at her attitude. Instead, he stood up and apologized seriously, offering up the present with both hands.


    Alessia froze for a second. In her memory, this was the first time anyone had given her a gift.


    ¡°Hmph, you think a little trinket¡¯s enough to win me over?¡± she scoffed, but her actions betrayed her as she took the gift anyway.


    ¡°My mom picked it out. She wants to invite you to our ce for dinner. And, well, I do too¨Cif you want toe.¡±


    Seeing Alessia ept the gift<b>, </b>Cole let out a breath of relief. He looked at her, eyes shining with hope, making it almost impossible to say no.


    ¡°We just moved here from another city. Do you want toe over and see our ce? I have a lot of toys¨Cwe could y together.¡±


    For the first time in her life, someone was inviting Alessia into their home. She wasn¡¯t sure how to react, but she was determined not to let it show.


    She kept her face stiff, feigning indifference.


    But Cole didn¡¯t seem to notice, bouncing with excitement like a happy little puppy¨Cyou could almost imagine a wagging tail behind him.

 love and power 228

    Alessia still went over in the end, sitting quietly in Cole¡¯s living room. Theyout was almost identical to her own home, but the atmosphere was a world apart.


    The Tates¡® house always felt cold, almost sterile, while here, snapshots of everyday life decorated every wall and shelf.


    She watched as Jade ruffled Cole¡¯s hair, murmuring a warm ¡°Well done,¡± and she could hear the tter of Parrish busying himself in the kitchen, the rhythmic tap of a knife slicing fruit.


    It was a scene that simply never happened at the Tate <i>house</i>. No matter how many times they moved, their home was always quiet and distant. The only time the silence was ever broken was when she and Max got <i>into </i><i>one </i>of their shouting


    matches.


    Most days, her parents didn¡¯te home until well after midnight. Technically, they lived under the same roof, but it wasn¡¯t unusual not to see them for weeks at a time. Max was always running off somewhere, though he¡¯d sometimes bring her candy or a snack. That never made up for all the hours she spent alone in that big, empty house.


    Maybe because she was always alone, the neighborhood kids banded together to pick on her. She never took it lying down; she¡¯d bite or pull hair¨Cwhatever it took. It never <i>ended </i>well for either side.


    Every time those kids lost a fight, they¡¯d show up at her door with their parents in tow. The kids would hide behind their mothers and fathers, making faces at her while the adults demanded an exnation.


    She never had to defend herself, though. Max didn¡¯t care who was watching¨Che¡¯d stride right up and p whoever started it, parents included. Sometimes, he¡¯d even get into full¨Cblown brawls with the other adults, always iming he was ¡°teaching them some manners.¡±


    Eventually, the two of them got more creative¨Clittle pranks, nothing major. Sometimes they¡¯d shatter ¨¢ neighbor¡¯s window, sometimes toss a handful of bugs. at the kids who¡¯d picked on her.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the other kids started to fear them. Their parents stoppeding by, warning their children to steer clear of the Tate siblings.


    But honestly, who wanted to y with them anyway? If that counted as ying, Alessia and Max had plenty of games up their sleeves.


    12:34


    She was only five, but she¡¯d already learned to act older than the rest. That¡¯s why she always seemed so grown¨Cup¨Cbecause most of the time, the only person she could count on was herself.


    Alessia tore her gaze away, dragging herself out of the memories. But all the family photos scattered around the room left her feeling strangely restless.


    She had only one photo of herself: a stiff school ID from her first day of preschool.


    Her parents had wedding portraits, snapshots from their youth, baby pictures of Max¡­ but not a single photo of her. Not one.


    She lowered her gaze, unwilling to dwell on the thought any longer, already regretting her decision toe here.


    ¡°Lessie, do you remember Mrs. June?¡± Jade came over, eyes sparkling. She was trying hard not to sound too excited, but it was obvious.


    Alessia pressed her lips together and gave a tiny nod.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare her off,¡± Parrish said, appearing with a fruit tter. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what you liked, so I cut up a bit of everything. Pick whatever you want.¡±


    The te was filled with colorful fruit, each piece skewered with a little fork. One of them was topped with a pink crown.


    Alessia nodded, picked up a piece, and took a bite. Crisp, sweet, delicious.


    ¡°Lessie, you should say thank you to Mr. Parrish,¡± Cole said, sliding onto the couch beside her, as if they¡¯d been friends forever.


    ¡°Why?¡± Alessia asked, genuinely puzzled.


    Jade and Parrish exchanged nces at her question.


    Cole, unfazed, straightened his back and exined in his most serious big¨Cbrother tone, clearly imitating someone he¡¯d met at his previous school. ¡°Because we have to be polite, right, Mom?¡± he said, turning to Jade with a hopeful, proud grin.

 love and power 229

    Jade smiled, her eyes crinkling at the corners, making her look even more. beautiful¨Ca kind of beauty Alessia had never seen before, not even in her own mother.


    For a moment, little Alessia just stared, utterly mesmerized.


    ¡°My mom¡¯s really pretty, isn¡¯t she?¡± Cole leaned in close, whispering with all the subtlety of a six¨Cyear¨Cold.


    Uncharacteristically, Alessia didn¡¯t argue. She simply nodded, eyes still <i>wide</i>.


    The look on Alessia¡¯s face delighted Jade. Unable to resist, she gently nudged her son aside and cupped Alessia¡¯s chubby cheeks in her hands, giving them a soft squeeze.


    Alessia¡¯s baby fat hadn¡¯t quite melted away, making her cheeks irresistibly squishy. She scrunched up her features in protest, but instead of looking upset, she only seemed more endearing¨Cher childishness shining through, making her all the more adorable.


    ¡°Oh, Lessie, you¡¯re the real beauty here,¡± Jade cooed. ¡°You¡¯re the prettiest little girl I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right, careful you don¡¯t scare her,¡± Parrish finally interrupted, seeing his wife had had her fun. He gently rescued Alessia from Jade¡¯s overzealous affection.


    ¡°Lessie, would you like to stay for dinner tonight?¡± Jade asked, her tone warm and inviting. ¡°If your parents mind, I can talk to them for you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Alessia replied, slipping right back into her little grown¨Cup persona the moment Jade released her.


    ¡°My parents get home reallyte. My brother¡¯s at boarding school¨Che already went back today,¡± Seeing Parrish and Jade¡¯s puzzled faces, she added, ¡°He¡¯s older than


    me.¡±


    ¡°Lessie, aren¡¯t you scared being alone?¡± Jade¡¯s brow furrowed with concern.


    No one had ever asked Alessia that before. She paused, then answered honestly.


    ¡°I¡¯m <i>not </i>scared. I used to live by myself in a tiny ce off the alley and I wasn¡¯t scared then, <i>so </i>why would I be now? This house is so much nicer, and there¡¯s a butler and housekeeper here. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Her matter¨Cof¨Cfact tone only made Jade and Parrish¡¯s hearts ache more.


    <b><i>1/2 </i></b>


    <b>12.34 </b>


    But Alessia herself didn¡¯t see what the fuss was about


    Before the Tates moved here, money had always been tight. They only managed to send Max, her brother, to kindergarten, while Alessia spent her days at home, watched over by a neighbor who got paid a little extra for the help. When Max started grade school, Scott¨Cher father¨Csent him off to a better boarding school.


    Max hadn¡¯t wanted to go, but he was too young to fight his parents¡® decision.


    From then on, Alessia was alone most of the time. At mealtimes, the neighbor would bring over dinner in a lunchbox, thene backter to collect it.


    It wasn¡¯t until they moved to this new home that things changed for Alessia. For the first time, she got to go to school.


    Every time Max came home from school, he¡¯d teach her new words and bring back battered old textbooks for her. When he returned to boarding school, on those long, sleepless nights, Alessia would curl up in bed with the shlight Max had given her and the stuffed doll he¡¯d left behind, practicing everything he¡¯d taught her again and again.


    Because of Max¡¯s help, she¡¯d slipped easily into kindergarten, even skipping two grades to join the older kids.


    She thought her parents would be proud, but they weren¡¯t. All they did was rush through the enrollment paperwork before leaving again, saying nothing more.


    That night, Jadey in bed, tossing and turning, sleep impossible. Parrish pulled her into his arms and clicked on the bedsidemp.


    ¡°Still thinking about Lessie?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s only five,¡± Jade said, her voice tight with emotion. ¡°If she were ours, we¡¯d spoil her rotten¨Cwe wouldn¡¯t let her out of our sight!¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, tempted to storm over to the Tate house and shake Scott by the shoulders, demanding to know how he could treat his daughter that


    way.


    But she wasn¡¯t a teenager anymore. No matter how much Parrish doted on her, she had to act like the grown¨Cup, like a mother. And the truth was, she was still an outsider¨Cno matter how much she cared, interfering might only make things harder for Alessia.


    <b>12:34 </b>

 love and power 230

    Jade felt helpless¨Cshe couldn¡¯t scold or punish the girl, but her heart ached for little Alessia, leaving her wide awake through the night.


    Parrish, knowing Jade¡¯s temperament, didn¡¯t try to dissuade her from getting involved. Instead, he gently squeezed her shoulder, offeringfort.


    ¡°Hey, listen¨CCole starts school with Lessie on Monday, right? They¡¯ll be ssmates, just a year apart, practically the same age. They¡¯ll hit it off fast. Let¡¯s have Lessie join us for dinner whenever we can. Anything her parents neglect to teach, we¡¯ll step in and show her how it¡¯s done.¡±


    Jade¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. She cupped Parrish¡¯s face and nted a <i>noisy </i>kiss on his cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, babe! You¡¯re right¨Cthis is the age when her personality is really starting to form. If we just stand by and do nothing, it¡¯ll only hurt her in the long run. She¡¯s such a sweet kid. I can¡¯t just watch her go down the wrong path.¡±


    From what had happened earlier today, it was obvious: Alessia was bright, butpletely clueless about how to interact with people. She was so young, and yet she couldn¡¯t handle kindness; instead, she hid behind biting words to protect


    herself.


    If nobody steps in, how could her character not be twisted over time?


    ¡°But¡­<i>¡± </i>Jade hesitated, frowning. ¡°Will Lessie understand? What if she thinks we¡¯re meddling in her life?¡±


    Parrish and Jade had always hoped for a daughter, but it wasn¡¯t as if every little girl they met made them want <i>to </i>bring her home. Sometimes, you just click with someone¨Cand from the moment they first saw Alessia, they¡¯d been drawn to her. For such a young girl, she spoke with confidence, never flustered, always sure of herself and strong¨Cwilled. Who wouldn¡¯t be taken with her¨Capart from those infuriating parents who favored boys over girls?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve got plenty of time. She¡¯s not going anywhere, and neither are


    we.¡±


    Jade understood what Parrish meant, but she was still worried. How could a child that small, living alone in a noisy alleyway, not be afraid?


    The thought of little Alessia curled up under the covers, trembling and crying, nearly broke Jade¡¯s heart. If Alessia were her own daughter, she¡¯d never let her suffer like


    this.


    Jade pouted, on the verge of tears. Normally, she was easygoing and bold, but she couldn¡¯t bear to see a child in pain¨Cespecially now that she was a mother herself. It was only natural for her heart to ache.


    Parrish saw the warning signs and quickly cupped Jade¡¯s face, showering her with a flurry of quick kisses.


    ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re not newlyweds anymore,¡± Jade said, her eyes still red, though there was a yful lilt in her voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight. If you¡¯re not tired yet, maybe we should find something else to


    do¡­¡±


    ¡°Just keep it down¡­<i>¡± </i>Her words disappeared as he silenced her with another kiss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¨Cthe walls are thick¡­¡±


    The next morning, young Cole stood neatly dressed in front of the Tates¡® house, with Parrish and Jade at his side.


    When Alessia and the housekeeper stepped out, they were greeted by the odd sight of all three waving enthusiastically at her.


    ¡°Good morning, Lessie!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Uncle. Good morning, Auntie.¡± Alessia replied exactly as Parrish had taught her the day before.


    If it had been anyone else, Alessia might not have listened, but Parrish always spoke to her so gently that she simply couldn¡¯t refuse.


    In a way, the Tates¡® pride ran in the family. The harder you pushed, the more stubborn they became. But show a little softness, offer a bit of warmth, and they¡¯d respond¨Ceven if they tried to keep a straight face.


    She might not always say the nicest things, but inside, she was secretly happy¨Cjust like when Cole gave her that gift.


    <b>12.34 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>231

 love and power 231

    ¡°Hello there, we¡¯re your new neighbors from next door. I¡¯m Parrish Whitley, and this is my wife and our son. Cole, why don¡¯t you say hello <i>to </i>the gentleman?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°You tter me, sir and madam, but I¡¯m only the Whitley family¡¯s butler<i>,¡± </i>Dawson replied, bowing politely in return.


    ¡°Are you taking Lessie to school now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Well, we just moved in, and it¡¯s Cole¡¯s first day at a new school. He¡¯s a bit nervous, so we wanted to ask how Lessie feels about walking to school with him from now on. Of course, either my wife or I would drop them off and pick them up.¡±


    Parrish¡¯s tone was warm and gentle,pletely different from his usualmanding presence at work. Right now, he was just a father.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Dawson hesitated, clearly unsure.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alessia answered for him, her voice calm and clear.


    ¡°But, Miss-<i>¡± </i>Dawson began, concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Max about it,¡± Alessia said quietly.


    ¡°Why not ask your mom and dad?¡± Cole blurted out, only for his mother, Jade, to gently cover his mouth.


    ¡°Because they don¡¯t care,¡± Alessia replied, her tone almost indifferent.


    Jade and Parrish exchanged a nce, their hearts aching for the little girl who


    seemed so detached.


    ¡°Who says no one cares?¡± Jade said, crouching down to Alessia¡¯s level. ¡°We care a lot! That¡¯s why we came over this morning to ask how you felt, and to say hello to Dawson.¡± She took Alessia¡¯s backpack and handed it to Parrish, then helped straighten the girl¡¯s cor. A soft floral scent wafted over Alessia, soothing and light.


    <i>¡°</i>Aunt Jade, you smell nice,¡± Alessia said shyly.


    Jade blushed and gently pinched Alessia¡¯s cheek. ¡°Thank you, Lessie. You smell nice too.¡±


    12.24


    Alessia sniffed her own hand, a little puzzled when she couldn¡¯t smell anything. Her confused little expression melted Jade¡¯s heart, and on impulse, Jade kissed her cheek with a loud, yful smack.


    Alessia froze, stunned¨Cno one had ever done that to her before.


    Seeing her startled, Jade quickly dabbed at Alessia¡¯s cheek with her handkerchief. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry! Did I scare you? I¡¯ll try to control myself next time. Don¡¯t <i>be </i>afraid, sweetheart.¡±


    Jade pressed her palms together, apologizing so earnestly that Alessia couldn¡¯t help but giggle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I was little, my mom used to kiss me all the time,¡± Cole piped up. ¡°But once I started kindergarten, she stopped because Dad said boys and girls should have some boundaries. But before I go to ss, Mom and Dad always give me a hug.¡±


    With that, Cole stepped forward and hugged Alessia. ¡°You¡¯ll do great today,¡± he said, giving her a reassuring pat on the back.


    ¡°Just like this!¡± Cole exined seriously, making it clear he wasn¡¯t trying to take advantage, just showing Alessia what he meant.


    Alessia pressed her lips together, saying nothing, but her eyes were bright with curiosity.


    Soon it was time to head to school. With Alessia¡¯s quiet agreement, Parrish and Jade said their goodbyes to Dawson/and led the children off toward the preschool. Just as Cole had promised, before they went inside, both Parrish and Jade knelt down <i>and </i>gave them each a warm hug.


    The affection wasforting, yet unfamiliar to Alessia; she hesitated, then copied Cole and waved goodbye.


    ¡°Do all moms and dads <i>do </i>that?¡± she asked quietly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Cole said, ¡°but mine do. And they¡¯ll do it for you, too.¡±


    Cole reached for her hand/ and for the first time, Alessia didn¡¯t pull away. She just stood beside him, watching their parents leave.


    From that day on, taking the children to and from school became Parrish and Jade¡¯s daily ritual. No matter the weather, one of them was always there, on time. And every morning, just before stepping into school, they would say, ¡°You¡¯ll do great


    12:34


    today.¡±

 love and power 232

    Once school let out each day, Jade would always greet her with, ¡°You did great today,¡± wrapping Alessia in a warm, loving hug. And Jade¨Calways Jade¨Cwould add a soft kiss to Alessia¡¯s forehead, a gesture <i>so </i>constant that, in time, Alessia grew used to that kind of closeness, but only from Jade.


    Things had changed, not just in rtionships but in Alessia¡¯s whole world. Ever since the Whitleys moved into the neighborhood, her days had grown fuller, richer, and even her once¨Creserved nature began to shift in ways <i>no </i><i>one </i>could quite put a finger on.


    She found herself invited to the Whitleys¡® table for dinners more and more often. Sometimes, she even spent the night at their house, where everything felt weing and alive.


    Parrish, ever the understated caretaker, kept his words measured but let his actions speak for him. Quietly, he cleared out a spare room just for her, drew up ns, started the renovations, and then¨Csubtle as ever¨Cfished for Alessia¡¯s praise, hoping she¡¯d notice the effort.


    With Parrish and Jade and the other adults, Alessia was the picture of polite, well¨Cmannered childhood. But around Cole, her boundaries rxed¨Cshe let herself y harmless pranks, herughter ringing out in a way it never did at home.


    Maybe it was because Cole had grown up enveloped in such obvious love and security that <i>he </i>never minded. Even when Alessia¡¯s tricks were obvious, he¡¯d walk right into them, grinning at her with a lopsided, goofy smile. When Parrish finished her room, Cole dragged his dad out to win a mountain of stuffed animals for her, arranging them along her new bed with the pride of a little brother.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say the Whitleys felt more like family to Alessia than her own parents ever had. Their house, bustling and warm, became the home she¡¯d always imagined. But that only made the empty quiet of the Tate¡¯s mansion feel colder every time she returned.


    Jade and the others understood the sensitivity beneath Alessia¡¯s quietness. They never spoke of it directly. Instead, they tried to fill the empty spaces with more love¨Cthough they all knew, deep down, that some corners of her heart would always remain out of reach.


    <i>On </i>weekends and holidays, Jade would lead her on wild adventures¨Cclimbing trees<i>, </i>catching minnows in the creek. For all her motherly wisdom, Jade still lived with the spirit of a free¨Cspirited child, utterly unrestrained. She¡¯d exin to Alessia


    12.34


    that teaching her manners wasn¡¯t about putting her in a box, it was so she could move through the world with confidence, knowing how things worked without letting herself be changed by them.


    At first, seeing Parrish care for Jade and lecture Cole had made Alessia ache with envy¨Ca longing she never let show. But over time, that feeling faded. She started to feel like she really belonged with the Whitleys, part of the family. When she made mistakes, she was gently corrected, and when she did well, she was praised and rewarded.


    The tenderness and attention she¡¯d never known at home, she found with the Whitleys. The photo albums that didn¡¯t exist at the Tates¡® mansion filled shelf after shelf here, capturing every moment of her life since she turned five.


    As Alessia grew, Parrish made a point of bringing her and Cole along when he visited friends¨Cbroadening their horizons, letting them see more of the world. He never shut them out of his work, sometimes even asking for their opinions and inviting them to take part, making them feel needed.


    Jade took Alessia aside for private talks about growing up, filling the empty spaces left by Yvonne Sullivan¡¯s indifference¨Csharing the kind of advice every girl deserves when she stands at the edge of adolescence.


    Jade even hired an etiquette tutor for Alessia, so she¡¯d never feel out of ce at formal events. Eventually, Alessia took charge herself, asking the housekeeper to arrange lessons when she needed them.


    Her own parents, the Tates, might not have paid much attention, but as long as her requests were reasonable, they always agreed.


    Cole hadn¡¯t changed much¨Cstill golden¨Chearted, still fiercely protective of Alessia. But now he taught her how to stand up for herself, dragging her to boxing, karate, and self¨Cdefense sses, determined she¡¯d never be helpless.


    Everyone had their own way of helping Alessia be her best self.


    As Jade once told her, ¡°Whatever the Tates didn¡¯t teach you, we will.¡±

 love and power 233

    VV


    Chapter <b>233 </b>


    Young Alessia understood that Parrish and Jade meant well. She also knew that if she worked hard enough, maybe her parents would finally look at her¨Cso she neverined. In fact, she even went out of her way to ask the Tates to sign her up for every ss they could find.


    Sometimes, she¡¯d sleep only three or four hours a night. But even then, not once did the Tates offer her a single word of praise orfort.


    It was Parrish who first noticed something was wrong. After the third call from Alessia¡¯s teacher about her falling asleep in ss, Parrish stormed <i>into </i>the school, pulled her out, and told Jade to make sure she rested. He even forced her to drop some of her courses.


    It was the first time Parrish had ever put his foot down like that. Alessia wanted to push back, but in the end, she shrank away.


    Of course, by the time she hit middle school, Alessia¡¯s rebellious streak arrived right on schedule.


    She started skipping every after¨Cschool lesson and extracurricr. On her very first test, she turned in a nk sheet. After ss, she¡¯d wander the alleys, picking fights, and before the Tates came home, she¡¯d dye her hair in every color of the rainbow just out of spite.


    But the Tates barely nced at her, never sparing even a single word.


    After a full week of skipping school¨Cand avoiding the Whitleys¨CAlessia finally got caught by Cole, who¡¯d also ditched ss that day and tracked her down in a back alley.


    Her first instinct was to run, but Cole was waiting for her at the exit, arms wide. He caught her in a tight hug.


    ¡°Busted, Miss Truancy. You¡¯re under arrest¨Cso just give in already.¡±


    Alessia sighed and wriggled out of his arms.


    Her neon hair practically hurt Cole¡¯s eyes, but Alessia was pretty enough to pull it off. On anyone else, it would¡¯ve been a disaster.


    ¡°Look at you, Alessia. Really grown up, huh?¡± Cole grinned, half amused, half exasperated. He almost never used her full name¨Cwhen he did, it meant he was right on the edge of losing his temper.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    12:34


    Alessia didn¡¯t say a word. She just looked away, refusing <i>to </i>meet his eyes.


    Cole sighed, too. He probably guessed what had happened. His mouth opened, closed¨Che couldn¡¯t bring himself to lecture her. Instead, he quietly took off his cap and settled it on her head, buckling the strap with extra care.


    When he was done, he set his palm gently but firmly atop her head¨Ca not¨Cso¨Csubtle show of authority.


    ¡°Go back to your natural color.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± For once, Alessia was stubborn.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really. Not a chance.¡±


    Cole sighed again, full of helpless affection. He twirled a strand of her hair between his fingers, thinking. Then he took her hand and started walking, pulling her along


    with him.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Alessia made a token effort to break free, but gave up quickly and let him lead her.


    Somehow, even though they¡¯d grown up together, Cole was now a head taller than


    her.


    He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he led her straight into a hair salon.


    ¡°Dye mine <i>to </i>match hers,¡± he told the stylist.


    ¡°Are you crazy?<i>¡± </i>Alessia tugged at his sleeve, but Cole ignored her, making her sit


    down.


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid Mr. Whitley¡¯lle after you with a broom for this?¡±


    ¡°Wait here.¡± Cole pressed her shoulders down onto the sofa and headed upstairs with the stylist.


    Before disappearing, he ordered milkshake and snacks for Alessia, making sure she had something to eat while she waited.


    By the time they were done, it was already eight or nine at night.


    When Cole came down his hair was just as wildly colorful as hers. Alessia was so stunned, she couldn¡¯t find the words.


    ¡°Weii?¡± he asked.


    <b>213 </b>


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ something,¡± Alessia muttered, finishing off her milkshake and tossing the empty cup straight into the trash.


    Cole flicked his bangs out of his eyes, checked himself in the mirror, and¨Cjudging by the little smirk¨Cseemed pretty satisfied with the result.


    12:34

 love and power 234

    Sure enough, some people just look good no matter what¨Cthey could dye their hair every color of the rainbow and still pull it off.


    Cole pulled out his phone, draping an arm casually over Alessia¡¯s shoulder. With a quick snap, the two of them¨Cnow proud owners of matching parrot¨Ccolored hair¨Cwere immortalized in a photo.


    Alessia stared at the picture, equal parts speechless and amused. After a second nce, she couldn¡¯t resist a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. By the third look, they both burst outughing.


    They strolled down the street, their vibrant hair practically glowing under the city lights. Hand in hand, they walked home, utterly unbothered by the stares they attracted from passersby.


    Back home, though, Jade was far from rxed.


    She kept ncing from the ticking clock on the wall to the window, waiting anxiously for Cole and Alessia to return. Even her favorite over¨Cthe¨Ctop soap opera ring from the TV couldn¡¯t hold her attention.


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s taking Cole and Lessie so long?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Cole say he was taking Lessie out for dinner first?¡± Parrish set a steaming mug of water in front of Jade, then sat down beside her, wrapping an arm around her shoulders and giving her a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they should be


    back soon.¡±


    Jade frowned. ¡°The teacher said Lessie hasn¡¯t been to school all week. She won¡¯t answer calls, she¡¯s skipped dinner, and even though she texts once in a while¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Cole send a photo earlier?¡± Parrish tried to keep his tone calm. ¡°Kids her age go through rebellious phases. We need to guide her, not just scold her the moment she walks through the door. If wee down too hard, it¡¯ll just make things


    worse¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Jade cut him off before he could finish. ¡°When have I ever been


    harsh with Lessie?¡±


    Parrish arched an eyebrow. ¡°Rememberst time, when she had a fever of a hundred and two? You¡¯lectured her the whole morning.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± Jade crossed her arms. ¡°She was acting like nothing was wrong!


    If Cole hadn¡¯t noticed something was off, who knows what could¡¯ve happened? No


    <b>12:34 </b>


    wonder she suddenly wanted to go to school early to ¡®catch up on homework¡®.¡±


    She shot Parrish a look. ¡°And don¡¯t act all innocent¨Cyou marched straight to the teacher the very next day and changed the emergency contact to us.¡±


    Parrish widened his eyes in protest. ¡°Well, I am her godfather, aren¡¯t I? Lessie¡¯s practically my daughter. The poor kid was burning up and her own parents didn¡¯t even answer the phone, not even a text to check in! Someone¡¯s got to step up, and if her parents won¡¯t, I will.¡±


    Their bickering was interrupted by a pause.


    ¡°Lessie¡¯s always bottling things up,¡± Jade muttered, frustration etched across her face. ¡°If you don¡¯t notice, she¡¯ll hide it forever. I just don¡¯t know where <i>we </i>went wrong.¡±


    ¡°I talked to Xander,¡± Parrish said quietly. ¡°He thinks even if kids can¡¯t remember what happened when they were little, it still shapes who they are. Lessie¡¯s always been mature for her age, remembers everything, just doesn¡¯t want to be a bother.¡±


    Jade shook her head. ¡°No way. She¡¯s got to learn to tell us when she¡¯s safe, at the very least! I don¡¯t care how rebellious she is a quick check¨Cin isn¡¯t too much to ask.¡±


    She pped the table for emphasis, sending ripples through her mug of water.


    Just then, the front door clicked open.


    ¡°You¡¯re back! Did you eat?¡± Jade¡¯s tone was suddenly sweet as honey, as if she hadn¡¯t been ready to scold everyone in sight a minute ago.


    Parrish, despite mentally preparing himself, couldn¡¯t help but sigh and close his eyes at the sight of their kaleidoscopic hair. Jade, on the other hand, looked positively delighted, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    ¡°Mr. Whitley, Ms. June¡­<i>¡± </i>Alessia ducked behind Cole, tugging her cap further down as she greeted them in a quiet, uncertain voice.

 love and power 235

    ¡°Come on in¨Cdid you not notice your sleeve¡¯s torn?¡± Parrish immediately spotted the loose threads dangling from Alessia¡¯s cuff.


    ¡°I snagged it on something by ident.¡± Alessia didn¡¯t have the heart to admit she¡¯d gotten it caught while sneaking through an alley.


    ¡°Go change first. Come back down when you¡¯re done.¡±


    If it had been anyone else, Alessia would have rolled her eyes and walked away. But with Parrish, she could only nod and head upstairs without a word.


    As soon as Alessia disappeared into her room, Parrish grabbed Cole by the ear, making him yelp and clutch at Parrish¡¯s hand, face twisting in pain.


    ¡°Dad, let go! Ouch, ouch, that hurts!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you *do* feel pain, huh? I told you to bring Lessie straight home, but what did you do? And what¡¯s with that mess on your head?¡±


    ¡°I think it looks pretty cool, actually.¡±


    Seeing Cole¡¯s smug grin, Parrish flicked him hard on the forehead.


    ¡°Is that how a student should look? You want to dye your hair every which way over winter and summer break, fine¨Cbut you¡¯d better have it back to normal before school starts tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But I just dyed it! Doing two colors at once is really rough on my hair,¡± Cole protested.


    ¡°Then shave it off.¡±


    Cole made a face. ¡°Oh,e on, Dad, just let it go. I¡¯ve got a n.¡±


    Parrish eyed him suspiciously. ¡°And this n will actually get Lessie back in


    ss?¡±


    ¡°Nobody gets it like you do, Dad.¡± Cole draped an armpanionably over Parrish¡¯s shoulder, standing on tiptoe to reach.


    ¡°Get off, you little punk.¡± Despite the words, Parrish¡¯s tone was more fond than


    stern.


    ¡°I mean it¡ªif Lessie fixes her hair, you better fix yours too.¡±


    ¡°No worries,¡± Cole said, thumping his chest for emphasis.


    12:35 M


    ¡°But you said dyeing hurts your hair. If it¡¯s really going to be painful¡­ maybe I¡¯ll talk to your teacher and see if we can just leave it. Hair grows back anyway.¡±


    ¡°I already checked with the stylist. As long as I don¡¯t do it too often, it¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll use the best treatment on it. Promise.¡±


    That seemed to put Parrish at ease, at least a little.


    ¡°Alright, enough. I need a shower.¡± Parrish waved him off, shooing Cole and his wild, rainbow¨Ccolored mop out of his sight.


    Upstairs, Alessia stepped out of the bathroom to find Jade sprawled across her bed, watching reality TV andughing her head off, all decorum forgotten.


    ¡°Ms. June, weren¡¯t you heading downstairs? What are you doing up here?¡± Alessia was clearly used to Jade¡¯s antics by now.


    ¡°Go downstairs for what? To listen to Mr. Whitley lecture me for an hour? He¡¯s been repeating himself since I was a kid¨CI¡¯ve heard it so many times my ears are numb.¡± Jade sat up, rubbing her ear with an air of exasperation.


    ¡°Was Mr. Whitley always so fond of lecturing people?¡±


    ¡°My parents died young, so Mr. Dawson raised me. Once, he brought Mr. Whitley back with him from a medical outreach trip. We¡¯ve been together ever since¨Cnever spent a day apart, even went to the same college.¡±


    There was a warmth in Jade¡¯s voice, a smile on her lips that could brighten anyone¡¯s mood.


    ¡°My foreignnguage grades were terrible back then. The harder I tried, the worse! did. Eventually, I just rebelled-¡®That¡¯s it! I quit!¡® Poor Mr. Whitley was beside himself, always trying <i>to </i>coax me back. He¡¯d nag me every day, and when I got annoyed, he¡¯d take me out for some fun. It was always a mix of bribes and lectures, but somehow, he managed to drag me across the finish line and into his


    school.¡±


    Alessia chuckled; it was exactly the kind of story she expected from Jade.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought all those lectures would go on for most of our lives?¡± Jade shifted, patting the empty spot beside her in invitation. ¡°Come on¨Clie down and watch with me.¡±


    <i>212 </i>

 love and power 236

    ¡°I always thought Cole took after you more, but now that you mention it, he¡¯s actually more like the young Mr. Whitley.¡±


    ¡°Oh, absolutely. But at least he got his looks from me¨Cthank goodness he didn¡¯t end up awkward¨Clooking.¡±


    Jade¡¯s confidence made Alessiaugh out loud. If nothing else, Cole¡¯s


    self¨Cassuredness was definitely inherited from Jade.


    Jade went on, sharing bits and pieces about her younger days, <i>her </i>fingers absentmindedly twirling a strand of Alessia¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Are you¡­ not going to yell at me?¡± Alessia finally blurted out the <i>question </i>she¡¯d been holding in.


    She¡¯d wanted to get the Tates¡® attention, but the fear of disappointing Parrish and Jade was what kept her froming home¨Cor even going to school. She didn¡¯t understand herself, either. She just felt lost.


    It was as if there were two little voices inside her, always at war. One said, ¡°If you just be a good kid again, they¡¯ll love you.¡± The other spat back, ¡°No matter how hard you try, your parents will never really care, so why not rebel against


    them?¡±


    Jade considered her with a wry smile. ¡°Hmm¡­ Should I scold you for dyeing your hair such a gorgeous color? Or for skipping school for a whole week? When I was your age, I was far more rebellious. I drove poor Mr. Dawson so mad he yanked out


    half his mustache.¡±


    The memory made Jade chuckle softly, a touch of nostalgia in her voice.


    Alessiaughed, too, but soon drifted into silence.


    In the darkness, Jade¡¯s sigh was the only sound.


    ¡°Lessie, I¡¯ve always thought of us as family. Blood doesn¡¯t matter to me, and I never thought it mattered to you, either.¡±


    Alessia stayed quiet, just listening to Jade¡¯s gentle rambling.


    The faint scent ofvender drifted in the night air, and after a week of restless sleep, Alessia felt herself growing drowsy. Even Jade¡¯s worried yet soothing words seemed toe from somewhere far away.


    ¡°You want your parents to care more about you. I get that. Every kid wants to feel


    12:35


    loved by their mom and dad. But you can¡¯t ignore the people who already love you, can you?¡±


    ¡°Look at you. If you didn¡¯t want to go to school, you could¡¯ve told Ms. June. She would¡¯ve taken you on a little getaway to clear your head¨Cno big deal. But you shouldn¡¯t have skipped ss and cut us off so we couldn¡¯t reach you. Do you have any idea how worried we were?¡±


    Jade¡¯s voice grew more animated, but Alessia only closed her eyes, a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    ¡°That day when I called you dozens of times and you didn¡¯t <i>pick </i>up, I swear, I just wanted to bring you home and give you a piece of my mind. But <i>the </i>moment you texted me to say you were safe, all I could think was¨Cour Lessie must have been hurt somehow. When you got back, I wanted nothing more than to take <i>you </i>out for a huge meal. Lessie, what do we have to do to make you see how wonderful you are, how much we truly, truly love you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. June. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    Alessia¡¯s voice was barely a whisper, but it made Jade¡¯s heart ache.


    She gently rubbed Alessia¡¯s back. ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong, Lessie. You are such a good kid, and you deserve all the love in the world. I know I can¡¯t fill that emptiness inside you, but please don¡¯t try to prove your worth by hurting yourself, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alessia clung to Jade¡¯s sleeve, a single tear sliding silently down her cheek.


    ¡°No matter what <i>you </i><i>do</i>, Ms. June will always support you. But I hope you¡¯re doing it because it¡¯s what you truly want¡­¡± Jade¡¯s voice grew softer and softer, and in the end, Alessia found herself more awake than ever.


    When Jade finally drifted off to sleep, Alessia quietly slipped out the bedroom door¨Conly to bump right into Parrish on the stairs.


    212

 love and power 237

    ¡°Mr. Whitley.¡± Alessia¡¯s eyes darted away, her posture stiff and uncertain, like a child caught doing something wrong.


    Parrish let out a long sigh, swallowing the words he¡¯d been about to say.


    He rested a reassuring hand on her shoulder. ¡°Mr. Whitley¡¯s house is your home, too. What child doesn¡¯te home eventually? You can¡¯t just run off like that because of an argument, understand?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ever do it again,¡± Alessia replied softly, her fingers nervously twisting together, betraying her unease.


    ¡°If you want to keep your hair like this, then keep it. Honestly, it¡¯s grown on me. I¡¯ll talk to your homeroom teacher, don¡¯t worry. As long as it¡¯s not breaking any rules orws, Mr. Whitley supports whatever makes you happy.¡±


    Pretending not to notice her anxiety, Parrish ruffled her hair. He still didn¡¯t quite get why kids these days dyed their hair all sorts of wild colors, but he tried to understand¨Cand more importantly, he respected her choices.


    Alessia managed a small smile and nodded.


    ¡°Is Ms. June asleep?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry her to her room then. She tosses and turns all night if I don¡¯t. And look at you¨Cthose dark circles under your eyes. Get some proper rest tonight, okay? How about a trip somewhere? You¡¯ve already skipped a week of school¨Cwhy not take another ten days or so? We could all go on a family vacation.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until summer break,¡± Alessia said. ¡°I want to catch up at school. I¡¯ve missed a lot and need <i>to </i>make up for it.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Just don¡¯t overdo it¡ªyour healthes first.¡±


    Like any ordinary father, Parrish rarely voiced his worries, choosing instead to show his care through actions.


    All the words of love he¡¯d ever had seemed reserved for Jade. Yet, in his own awkward way, Parrish still tried to look after Alessia, even if it came out a little rough around the edges.


    Her rebellious streak faded in just a week. Truthfully, even if Cole hadn¡¯t gone looking for her that night, Alessia would havee around on her own after a


    <b>1/3 </b>


    while.


    Still, thanks to her family¡¯s efforts, Alessia realized something important¨Cher life was her own. She needed to live for herself, to treasure the people who truly cared about her, and let go of things that only hurt her, rather than letting them ruin her


    life.


    Time passed quietly, days slipping by with a gentle, ordinary sort of happiness.


    But just when it seemed like things would always stay this way, tragedy struck¨Cso sudden, it left everyone reeling.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Parrish was already gone, the white sheet pulled up over his body. The doctor exined that he¡¯d passed before they arrived, without even a word of farewell.


    Jade, though found in Parrish¡¯s arms, was barely clinging to life. Even if she miraculously survived, she would spend the rest of her days in a wheelchair.


    ¡°Family members, pleasee forward,¡± a nurse called gently.


    The two of them walked toward the morgue, each step heavy as lead. No one moved to pull back the sheet; neither of them could bear to take that first step.


    Seeing the two teenagers, the doctor didn¡¯t rush them. He gave them all the time they needed.


    ¡°Cole, go on. You should see him,¡± Alessia murmured.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    But despite their words, their hands stayed locked together, neither willing to let go, neither moving toward the table.


    ¡°Ms. June is still waiting for us,¡± Alessia whispered.


    Cole¡¯s lips trembled as he nodded.


    Bracing each other, they made their way to the cold metal bed, hands still tightly sped, as if letting go would mean losing everything.


    Cole squeezed his eyes shut, then opened them and, with shaking hands, lifted the sheet.


    Parrish¡¯s face appeared, ghostly pale and utterly still, as if he were only sleeping.


    ¡°Dad¡­<i>¡± </i>Cole¡¯s voice broke as he called out softly, but there was no answer.


    Alessia bit down hard on her lip to keep from making a sound.


    213


    12:35


    There was no shouting<b>, </b><b>no </b>wailing¨Cjust the two of them backs trembling, gripping each other¡¯s hands as they tried to ept the truth


    They¡¯d nned a family trip for the summer, talked about shopping for new furniture <b>over </b>the weekend, even exchanged cheerful goodbyes that morning before leaving the house. Everything had seemed so normal, so happy¨Cright up until the phone rang


    <b>Chapter </b><b>238 </b>

 love and power 238

    ¡°Dad¡­<i>¡± </i>Cole had so many things he wanted to say, but when the moment came, not a single word seemed right.


    He clutched his father¡¯s cold, lifeless hand, sinking to his knees at Parrish¡¯s bedside.


    ¡°Dad, please¡­ I¡¯m begging you, just don¡¯t take Mom with you too¡­ Please¡­¡± The words dissolved into sobs as Cole broke downpletely, his cries echoing through the silent room. ¡°Dad¡­ Dad¡­¡±


    Alessia wiped at her eyes, but the tears just kepting, falling faster than she could catch them. Her heart twisted and ached, but she knew she couldn¡¯t let herself fall apart¨Cnot now.


    She put aforting hand on Cole¡¯s shoulder and let him grieve, let him cry until he had nothing left.


    It didn¡¯t make sense. Just that morning, they¡¯d been talking about vacation ns, arguing over what style to decorate the new house. How could everything change so quickly? How could their worlds be torn apart so suddenly?


    Fragments of memory shed through Alessia¡¯s mind, shifting rapidly from one to the next¨Csometimes just a sentence, sometimes a whole scene, always a blur. But in every memory, they were all smiling.


    ¡°This one¡¯s your room, sweetheart. Do you like it? I made that swing myself¨Cmy hands are a little rusty, but I heard little girls love these these days.¡±


    ¡°Lessie got first ce again? Not bad! Mr. Whitley¡¯s making a feast tonight!¡±


    ¡°What about me? I came in second!¡±


    ¡°You? Hmm, I suppose you can ride your sister¡¯s coattails just this once. You get to pick a side dish.¡±


    ¡°Lessie, if you¡¯re ever feeling sick, you have to tell Mr. Whitley, okay? Don¡¯t keep it to yourself.¡± She remembered being seven, curled in Parrish¡¯s arms¨Chis voice gently nagging, but his embrace always soft and safe.


    The memories tumbled over each other, fragments ofughter and love. Alessia couldn¡¯t hold it together any longer. She bolted for the bathroom, hand mped over her mouth, dry heaving and sobbing as tears streamed down her face.


    It was the lowest, most desperate moment of her life, but she couldn¡¯t care less


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>12:35 </b>


    about appearances. If it were possible, she would have given anything¨Cmoney, everyst possession, even her own life¨Cjust to bring them back. She would have traded her own existence in a heartbeat.


    Fifteen¨Cyear¨Cold Alessia tasted the agony of loss for the first time.


    Whether by miracle or cruel twist of fate, Jade barely clung <i>to </i>life but slipped into aa, trapped somewhere no one could reach.


    There was no time for grief¨Cno room for relief, either.


    At sixteen, Cole was forced to grow up overnight.


    Swallowing his pain, he put his studies on hold and stepped up, putting everything Parrish had ever taught him to use. Somehow, he managed to steady the Whitley Group, keeping the family business afloat.


    Everyone called him a prodigy, but only Alessia saw the truth: Cole barely slept two hours a night, living in a blur of exhaustion, chasing down wavering clients, holding together a staff on the verge of panic, juggling media briefings and shareholder meetings.


    He hardly smiled anymore. He spoke less, grew quieter. But whenever Alessia was near, he always managed to muster a brave face just for her. Alessia did everything she could to help¨Cgathering documents, organizing files, picking up whatever work Cole couldn¡¯t finish, insisting he rest, even for a little while.


    The two of them functioned almost like twins, their decisions and actions in perfect sync. Projects moved quickly, faster than anyone expected, and despite their relentless schedule, the Whitley Group began to stir with new hope, inching toward another golden era.


    People marveled at their resilience, but only Cole and Alessia knew the truth: sleepless nights were numbed only by constant work, a desperate attempt to drown out the pain.


    Neither dared let their grief show in front of the other, terrified that if one of them broke, the other would be crushed beneath the weight.


    All they had left was each other. Together, they forged ahead, side by side, holding each other up through one long, unending night after another.


    212

 love and power 239

    The sky on Jade¡¯s funeral day was oppressively gray, the kind of heavy gloom that settled over everything. Cole stood at the front, holding her ashes, his lips pressed in a hard line and his face unreadable. On either side of him stood Xander and Alessia, silent and solemn.


    Neither Jade nor Parrish had much family left, so the funeral was small. The only one who could be called a rtive was Xander, who stood there in a ck suit, leaning on his cane, his clouded eyes full of sorrow. Jade and Parrish had been like his own children¨Closing them both was a blow no parent should ever have to


    face.


    Six Dawson hovered protectively behind him. Usually, Six had the careless air of a teenager, but today, dressed in a suit, he seemed older, more serious, his features set in a maturity brought on by grief.


    Ste and Justin stood farther back, along with a handful of old friends, people who had helped Cole through the hardest days at The Whitley Group. They were the kind of friends you only found in the darkest times.


    A few raindrops began to fall, quickening into a steady patter. ck umbres opened one by one, spreading like somber flowers beneath the rain, deepening the suffocating hush.


    Alessia tilted her umbre to shield Cole, standing with him as he saw thest rites through to the end.


    Afterward, thanks to Ste and Justin staying behind to help usher out the guests, Cole and Alessia were spared the awkwardness of trying to manage polite smiles for everyone¡¯s condolences.


    ¡°Lessie, <i>you </i>haven¡¯t slept in days, have you?¡± Ste¡¯s voice was thick with concern.


    ¡°<i>Do </i>me a favor and tell Pierce I¡¯m sorry I missed the final match,¡± Alessia rasped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. This is hardly the time to worry about that¡­ but I¡¯ll let him know<i>. </i>Seriously, <i>go </i>get some rest. I¡¯ll handle the rest here.¡±


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Her voice was raw, barely holding together. Ste¡¯s eyes burned with tears, but she didn¡¯t argue.


    Justin stayed with Cole, seeing off thest of the guests. Normally impatient and brusque, Justin was unexpectedly steady, offering quiet thanks and polite


    <b>12:35 </b>


    reassurances to each mourner. Because of him, Cole only needed to stand at the door and bow, numbly, over and over.


    He stood there, eyes unfocused, face nk.


    Xander, with Six¡¯s help, made his way from inside.


    ¡°Cole,¡± Six said quietly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown taller,¡± Cole managed a thin smile, ruffling Six¡¯s hair. His voice was rough, nothing like his usual self.


    ¡°My condolences,¡± Six said softly. In the face of loss, words always seemed so hollow.


    Cole just patted his shoulder. ¡°Take care of Mr. Dawson, all right? I¡¯lle visit you


    both soon.¡±


    Six nodded. Xander looked at Cole with aching sympathy.


    ¡°Your mother knew that even if she woke up, she¡¯d spend the rest of her life in a


    wheelchair. She-¡±


    ¡°I know, Mr. Dawson. My mom was stuck in that hospital bed for two years because of me. Maybe¡­ maybe this is a kind of relief.¡±


    Cole tried to smile, but it looked like he might fall apart at any moment.


    Xander had nothing left to say. With Six supporting him, he left.


    Night fell, and the house was finally empty.


    Neither Cole nor Alessia had eaten more than a few bites all day. The house felt cavernous, echoing with absence. Alessia wandered through the rooms with a bag of bread and a bottle of water, searching for Cole.


    She noticed the garden lights were still on. Hesitantly, she called his name, but got


    no answer.


    When she stepped outside, she found him curled up on the garden swing, eyes closed,shes trembling, a tear tracing its way down his cheek.


    The swing rocked gently, as if trying tofort him, lulling his exhausted, grieving body.


    Alessia approached quietly and slid onto the swing beside him. It was just big enough for two.


    212

 love and power 240

    ¡°Mr. Whitley, are you making a swing?¡±


    ¡°I am! Once we move into the new house, I¡¯ll put one in your room, and I¡¯ll build a bigger one for the yard¨Cyou and Jade can sit on it together. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Dad, where should I put this piece of wood?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, put that down! Will you please look at the ns I drew for <i>you</i>? Don¡¯t just wing it and end up with a wobbly mess. If you make a shoddy swing and Lessie falls off, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    ¡°Lessie, don¡¯t bother with those two. Come over and have some fruit¨CMr. Whitley just finished slicing it for us.¡± In the little gazebo, Jade waved at Alessia with a bright smile.


    ¡°Coming!¡±


    Theughter and cheerfulmotion of yesterday still echoed in the garden, as vivid as a scene ying on a screen. But now¡­


    Alessia clenched her jaw, gazing up at the night sky. It had rained all day, yet somehow the moon hung high and full, and even the stars seemed brighter than


    usual.


    ¡°Have Justin and the others left?¡±


    Cole¡¯s voice came softly from beside her.


    ¡°Yeah, they went home.¡± Alessia tore her bread roll in half and handed a piece to


    Cole.


    ¡°Here, eat something. You haven¡¯t had a bite all day.¡±


    Their voices barely rose above a whisper, yet it felt as if speaking took all the strength they had left.


    Cole had no appetite, but he epted the bread anyway, chewing mechanically. Alessia, too, forced herself <i>to </i>eat¨Ca small roll, gone in a few bites between them.


    In the endless silence, they sat together, shoulders touching, each the other¡¯s only support.


    Cole nced up at the sky. ¡°Lessie, do you think Mom and Dad are still watching


    over us?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I miss them so much¡­ Maybe they¡¯re disappointed in me. Maybe that¡¯s why they


    <b>12:35 </b>


    won¡¯t visit me in my dreams.¡± His voice trembled, and he struggled to keep his emotions in check.


    Alessia looked up at the same sky, her hand intertwined with his.


    ¡°When we finally have a long, peaceful dream,¡± she murmured, her voice gentle and steady¨Clike a mother reading a bedtime story-¡°I know your parents wille


    back to see us.¡±


    Their heads rested together, hands sped tightly without even realizing it.


    The next morning, Alessia woke early while Cole was still asleep. She <i>tidied </i><i>up</i>, dabbed some concealer on her face to hide the dark circles, and checked herself in the mirror before heading out.


    Standing at the door, she realized her keys were in her backpack, which she¡¯d left inside the house.


    She raised her hand to knock, but before she could, the door swung open¨CKaren


    was just on her way out to do some grocery shopping.


    ¡°Lessie?!¡± Karen¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°You look so thin! Have you been eating at all?¡±


    She dropped her basket and gently cupped Alessia¡¯s face, worry etched into every


    line.


    Alessia had always been slender, with a delicate face, but the stress of the past week¨Cand barely eating¨Chad left her even thinner, her cheeks sunken and her whole expression drawn.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already gone <i>to </i>the shop. I was just about to pick up some groceries. What would you like for lunch? I¡¯ll make you anything you want.¡±


    ¡°No, Mom, it¡¯s okay. I just came to pick up some clothes. I¡¯ll grab what I need and go. I won¡¯t being back for a while, so please, take care of yourselves.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Karen didn¡¯t question any of Alessia¡¯s choices¨CZachary had exined how much Cole and his parents meant to Alessia. That only made her worry more for the two kids.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine, sweetheart. You two need to take care of yourselves, too. Even if it hurts, you have to eat something. Are you in a hurry? Did you have breakfast? Let me at least pack you something to take with you¡­¡±

 love and power 241

    ¡°Mom, you really don¡¯t have to go to all that trouble. I¡¯ll just grab my things and head out¨Cthere¡¯s still a lot I need to take care of.¡±


    Seeing how flustered Karen was, Alessia managed a small smile and gently pressed her hand down to calm her.


    ¡°How¡¯s everything at hometely?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, really,¡± Karen reassured her, rubbing Alessia¡¯s arm like she used to when Alessia was little.


    ¡°Your brothers have both been busy, and Ivan¡¯s definitely been much <i>more </i>cheerful these days. Zachary mentioned the clinic¡¯s closed for now, but he still goes by every day to see if he can help. He just wants to keep busy.¡±


    ¡°Mom, could you pass on a message to Mason for me? Ask him to keep an eye on my mentor. I really can¡¯t make it over there myself right now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. I¡¯ll text him right away, and I¡¯ll remind him again when hees home tonight.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re craving, just let me know. I¡¯ll make it for you and bring it over. You stay by that child¡¯s side, okay? Get through this rough patch, and things will get better, I promise.¡±


    Alessia nodded. As she turned to leave, Ivan must have sensed something¨Che came rushing out, nearly tripping over himself in his hurry.


    ¡°Sis¡­ Sister<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>he stammered.


    She realized it was the first time Ivan had ever called her that.


    Alessia stopped, ruffled his hair, and crouched down in front of him so they were eye¨Clevel.


    ¡°Have you been behaving yourselftely?¡±


    Ivan nodded, clutching her hand as if afraid she¡¯d vanish again.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been gone,¨C¡± Ivan blurted, but Alessia hadn¡¯t even finished her sentence before he cut her off, panic in his eyes.


    ¡°How long¡­ before <i>you </ie back?¡± he asked, voice trembling with hurt.


    Alessia pinched his cheek gently, trying to coax a smile out of him. ¡°When the first snow falls, I should be back home.¡±


    <i>1/2 </i>


    <b>12:36 </b>


    It was strange¨Cthis ce she¡¯d only ever thought of as a pit stop had somehow be her anchor without her even realizing it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to take you to Eddie¡¯s on weekends for a while, but I¡¯ve asked him to pick you up every Sunday. Just make sure you listen to him, okay? And if you don¡¯t feel like going alone, you can ask York toe with you. I¡¯ve already put his number in your watch¨Cjust call him if you need him.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ If I miss you, can I call you?¡± Ivan¡¯s voice wavered, his eyes glistening. He didn¡¯t know when the snow woulde, but he knew his only sister was leaving.


    ¡°Of course you can. Anytime you miss me, just call. I¡¯ll always pick up.¡±


    ¡°All right, Ivan, say goodbye to your sister. She¡¯ll be back before you know it,¡± Karen said, trying to sound cheerful even as she held Ivan back when he tried to follow


    Alessia.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, okay? We¡¯re all here. Your room will always be waiting for you,¡± Karen added gently.


    Alessia¡¯s nose stung as she tried not to tear up, her thoughts drifting to Jade again. She nodded, waved goodbye, but didn¡¯t dare look back.


    She just wanted to get back to Cole as quickly as possible. She had a new home now, new people to love. But no matter how many houses Cole had, no matter how new or big, none of them would ever have his parents in them again.


    She pushed open the door, only to be swept up in a fierce hug that nearly knocked


    the wind out of her.


    She didn¡¯t struggle¨Cinstead, she wrapped her free arm around Cole and patted his back, trying to soothe his anxiety.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here, <i>Cole</i>.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d left,¡± he whispered into her shoulder, his voice trembling.


    ¡°I just ran home <i>to </i>grab a few things. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    He let out a muffled ¡°okay,¡± and after a moment finally released her, automatically reaching for her bag.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Dailey tell you I stepped out?¡±


    ¡°I think she went out to get groceries. I didn¡¯t see anyone when I woke up.¡±


    212


    12:36

 love and power 242

    love and power 242


    Alessia nced toward the breakfast table, where a bowl of warm soup and a few pastries sat, still fresh¨Cit looked like someone had only just set them out.


    ¡°After we eat, I need to head to the office for a bit,¡± she said. ¡°<i>You </i>were up eventer than I wasst night, and now you¡¯re awake so early. Go back to bed and get some rest once I leave.¡±


    ¡°I should stop by thepany, too,¡± Cole replied. ¡°There¡¯s business with A&C Entertainment and A&P that needs my attention. The Whitley Group is in good hands with Larkin, so you¡¯re the one who should really take it easy for once. I¡¯ve already taken a month¡¯s leave from school, so let me handle things at the office for now.¡±


    They were always like this¨Ceach putting the other first, never themselves.


    Neither was willing to back down, so theypromised. Each promised not to let work take over their lives.


    Living together wasn¡¯t as charged with romance as people might imagine. Instead, their days unfolded with the quietfort of a couple who¡¯d been together for years. Sometimes, Alessia would reach for something only to find that Cole had already handed it to her before she even asked.


    By day, they were both busy, each lost in their own responsibilities. But in the evenings, it became a ritual: the two of them would settle onto the porch swing in the garden, arms around each other, gazing up at the sky inpanionable silence.


    Now and then<i>, </i><i>one </i>of them would feel tears prick at their eyes, but after a deep breath, they¡¯d pull themselves together. They both cared too much to let the other see their sadness, and they knew that those who loved them wouldn¡¯t want them to live in grief forever.


    Still, sometimes they wondered¨Cwould it be so wrong to be a little less brave every now and then?


    Even if it was just their fingertips, they wanted to reach for each other again. So they kept moving forward, just as they had two years ago, hoping that, in their dreams, they might find themselves as they were when they were young: lying with their heads in each other¡¯sps, a gentle hand brushing stray hair from a cheek.


    Before they knew it, the first snow arrived.


    12:36


    As always, they were curled up together on the porch swing. Cole tucked Alessia¡¯s hand into his coat pocket, while with his free hand, he fumbled for something in the other pocket.


    After a moment, he pulled out a small box.


    ¡°I picked this up for you when I was out on that project. It took a bit longer to arrive because it had to be custom made¨CI meant to give it to <i>you </i>after the sports event.¡± He left the rest unsaid and opened the box. Inside was a slender silver bracelet, delicately crafted, its surface etched with tiny motifs. On the inside, if you looked closely, the letter A was engraved.


    Alessia held out her hand in silent anticipation.


    Cole took the bracelet and fastened it around her wrist, careful and gentle.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked.


    She smiled softly. ¡°I do.¡± Cole dropped his gaze, tracing his thumb across her palm until he felt the warmth rise in her skin, then let go.


    ¡°Your hair¡¯s gotten long,¡± Alessia said, brushing a stray lock from Cole¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll get it cut tomorrow<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>They slipped back into their quiet, easy closeness.


    ¡°Remember when we both dyed our hair that ridiculous parrot color?¡± Alessia¡¯s lips curled at the memory.


    ¡°My dad nearly had a heart attack. And just when you finally went back to your natural color, my mom went and dyed hers, too.¡±


    ¡°Ms. June was always spoiled by Mr. Whitley¨Cfree¨Cspirited and yful, just like a kid,¡± Alessiaughed.


    ¡°If only I¡¯d met you a little sooner¡­¡± Cole murmured, his voice tinged with longing.


    ¡°All I want is for us to stay together,¡± Alessia replied, resting her head on his shoulder as she admired the bracelet on her wrist.


    Cole turned and pressed a gentle kiss to the top of her head. He didn¡¯t need to say another word¨Chis answer was clear in the way he held her close.


    <i>212 </i>


    12:36


    Chapter <b>243 </b>

 love and power 243

    The next day, Alessia brought Cole back to the Morton family home.


    A fresh snowfall nketed the city the night before, so Ivan had called that morning to check if Alessia still nned oning home.


    Originally, Alessia just intended to drop by for a quick meal before heading out. But Cole spoke up himself, saying he¡¯d like to visit the Mortons. After all, their daughter had been staying with him for over a month¨Cit was only natural that they¡¯d be


    worried, even if they didn¡¯t say it aloud.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay?¡± Alessia asked.


    Cole smiled gently, tucking a stray strand of her hair behind her ear. Despite the warmth in his eyes, there was a tinge of sadness in his expression. ¡°Of course. Besides, I¡¯d love to try your mother¡¯s cooking.¡±


    With that, Alessia had no reason to argue.


    It was a rare asion: all four Morton brothers happened to be home. The stic chairs they sat on looked almost dignified, like executive leather seats in a boardroom, but the cramped living room felt even smaller with them all crowded in. Naturally, York was there too, iming he¡¯d just dropped by for dinner.


    Knowing Alessia and Cole wereing, the Mortons had closed their little diner for <i>the </i>day. They¡¯d been up early shopping, and now the kitchen was bustling.


    It wasn¡¯t that the kids didn¡¯t want to help; the kitchen was just so tiny that even two people bumping shoulders was a bit much. Any more would only make things chaotic.


    In the living room, Cole sat with his knees together and hands neatly folded in hisp, looking every bit the well¨Cmannered guest¨Cso much so that it was hard to imagine this was the same Mr. Cole whomanded respect wherever he went.


    The coffee table was loaded with gifts. For a simple visit, it looked suspiciously like the beginnings of a formal proposal.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before at A&C Entertainment,¡± Liam finally broke the silence.


    His debut was just around the corner, so Liam had been swamped with work. But when he heard Alessia wasing home, he¡¯d managed to take the afternoon off, promising to make up the lost practice hours that evening¨Ca concession that finally convinced Lillian White to let him go.


    Chapter <b>243 </b>


    Cole nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t get a chance to properly introduce myselfst time.¡±


    Awkward silence returned, but then Alessia finally emerged from her room. She sat down beside Cole, giving his hand a reassuring pat, signaling him to rx.


    ¡°Lessie, take a look at these floor ns¨Csee if there¡¯s any you like?¡± Zachary pushed aside the pile of gifts to make space, thenid <i>out </i>several houseyouts in front of her.


    ¡°Floor ns?¡±


    ¡°Remember those projects I picked up a while back? They¡¯ve all been paid off now. I talked it over with Mom and Dad, and we thought it was time to move to a bigger ce. Dad and I have already looked at a few, but we wanted to wait for you toe home before making a decision.¡±


    Alessia was a little taken aback, but she picked up the ns and nced through


    them.


    ¡°This one¡­ this is the one I found for you before,¡± Cole suddenly spoke up as she reached the second set of ns.


    ¡°This one?¡± She looked at him.


    He nodded.


    She remembered now, though so much had happened since then that it had slipped her mind. When she looked up, she found her brothers watching her expectantly, clearly confused by her reaction.


    She didn¡¯t bother looking at the rest. If Cole had picked this one, it meant it was the best option.


    ¡°I actually asked Cole <i>to </i>help me find a new ce a while ago. I meant to tell you all, but with everything that¡¯s happened, Ipletely forgot. I never would¡¯ve guessed you¡¯d pick the same one. Looks like we¡¯re all thinking alike.¡±


    ¡°Great minds think alike, huh?¡± Zachary grinned. ¡°So, should we go with this one? If we get someone in to handle the renovations soon, we could probably move in by the holidays.¡±


    Alessia nodded. ¡°That neighborhood is mostly Keane family properties, right? We can use the same contractors fromst time¨Cthey work for Justin, and they¡¯re fast and really detail¨Coriented.¡±


    Brendan still had their contact info, since they¡¯d handled thest renovation at the diner.

 love and power 244

    ¡°All right, that¡¯s exactly what I was thinking too. I¡¯ll send thetest updates and design drafts to the group chatter¨Ctake a look when you get a chance. If you have any ideas, don¡¯t hesitate to speak up. I want this project to reflect your preferences.¡±


    Alessia smiled and nodded, the corners of her lips curling up.


    Ethan was even more adept at seizing opportunities than she¡¯d expected. In such a short time, he¡¯d managed to make a name for himself in their circle¨Cnot just because of Calvert¡¯s backing, but mostly thanks to his own genuine talent.


    ¡°Speaking of Justin, we sat together at the sports event the other day. He kept talking about you, actually¨Ccouldn¡¯t stop singing your praises.¡± Ethan deliberately steered the conversation, drawing Cole in.


    ¡°Yeah, before we moved, we were neighbors. My dad and his have been friends for years.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Lessie you sometimes help out at Mr. Dawson¡¯s clinic? How¡¯s he beentely?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s mostly got Six looking after him these days. I just pop by on weekends to see if there¡¯s anything I can do to help.¡±


    The two kids didn¡¯t really follow the adult conversation, but that didn¡¯t stop them from sticking close to Alessia. <i>Rex</i>, bored, yawned and stretched outzily on the floor.


    It had been a while since they¡¯d had a scene like this. Even if the topics were trivial, the togetherness felt precious.


    ¡°All right, kids, dinner¡¯s readye sit down!¡±


    Drawn by the aroma of food, Rex got up and circled around Karen. By now, Karen waspletely unfazed by the big dog¡¯s presence.


    She put down her silverware and stroked Rex along his back. ¡°Good boy. Your dinner¡¯s over there.¡±


    As if he understood, Rex padded over to his designated spot by the wall. He¡¯d visited so many times now, he even had his own food bowl.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see what Karen¡¯s cooked up.¡± Alessia stood, reaching a hand toward Cole.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    12:36


    Cole took it, smiling as he got to his feet.


    The group crowded around the dining table; it was a bit of a squeeze, so they grabbed two little stools for the kids to eat at the coffee table instead.


    York protested, and Ivan pouted too, but Ivan was the more agreeable of the two. With a gentle pat on the head from Alessia, he obediently took his bowl and sat down at the coffee table.


    Seeing this, York reluctantly followed¨Cthough not without Alessia ruffling his hair as well.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Cole? You¡¯re a handsome young man,¡± said Karen¡¯s husband with a broad grin.


    Cole stood up, a touch awkward. ¡°Nice to meet you, sir. Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Alessia ducked her head, trying to stifle augh, making no move to rescue him.


    ¡°Rx, sit down, no need to be so formal. Make yourself at home,¡± Karen said warmly, gesturing for him to take his seat.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you shoulde by more often. I can¡¯t offer much, but you¡¯re always wee to some home¨Ccooked food. Lessie, help Cole try some of everything.¡±


    Karen had already checked with Alessia about their preferences, so nearly every dish on the table was something the two of them liked. Still, she asked Alessia to serve Cole, rather than doing it herself.


    ¡°Well? How¡¯s the food? Is it all right?¡±


    Cole nodded. ¡°Lessie always said you were an amazing cook. I finally get to see for myself.¡±


    Karen lit up at thepliment, delighted to be recognized for something she loved doing.


    ¡°Eat up, dear. You¡¯re a tall young man, but you¡¯re far too skinny! Don¡¯t be a stranger¨Cdrop by here, or at the caf¨¦, and I¡¯ll whip up something special for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Alessia¡¯s father chimed in, ¡°and if you ever feel like stopping by for a game of chess or just <i>to </i>chat, you¡¯re always wee.¡±


    Cole felt a sudden sting in his nose and blinked down at his te, nodding quietly.


    Alessia instantly picked up on his mood. Beneath the table, she patted his leg gently, wordlessly reassuring him.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    <b>12.37 </b>


    Chapter


    Seasons might linger and stretch on, but in the end, they always give way to something new.

 love and power 245

    Before they knew it, finals week had arrived. The festive buzz of the holidays was thickening on the streets, while groups of students, exams finally behind them, drifted out of the academic buildings in twos and threes.


    After months of navigating the cutthroat world of business, walking side by side through campus felt like a rare moment of calm for Alessia and Cole.


    Around them, ssmates debated where to go to celebrate, some stillparing answers, the kind of ordinary day¨Cto¨Cday scene they¡¯d almost forgotten existed. For Alessia and Cole, it all felt strangely surreal, likeing back to a world they¡¯d left behind.


    ¡°Lessie!¡± Ste suddenly popped up behind them, Pierce trailing close behind.


    ¡°Ste.¡±


    ¡°Cole.¡± Pierce gave him a quick pat on the shoulder, his greeting brief as always.


    Cole smiled at him. ¡°How¡¯d the exams go?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>At least my parents won¡¯t be cutting off my allowance anytime soon,¡± Pierce replied, grinning.


    Some things never changed¨CPierce was still as carefree as ever.


    ¡°Are you guys heading home? Want to grab dinner together?¡± Ste asked.


    Alessia and Cole shook their heads in perfect sync. Karen had already called earlier, insisting theye straight home for dinner after exams.


    ¡°Next time, I really want to try your mom¡¯s cooking,¡± Ste said, a touch of envy in her voice.


    <i>¡°</i><i>Oh</i>, and don¡¯t forget about tomorrow<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Ste added. ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up?¡±


    ¡°Just make sure you bring a car with four wheels this time,¡± Alessia teased.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of anything less.¡±


    Cole ruffled Alessia¡¯s hair and the two of them said their goodbyes, heading out through the school gates.


    Pierce and Ste watched them walk away, leaning into each other, and both felt a pang they couldn¡¯t quite name. But as friends, there was only so much they could do.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    ¡°At least Cole¡¯s got Alessia by his side.¡± Pierce said quietly.


    Ste pressed her lips together. ¡°I should get going, too. See you next semester.¡±


    Pierce waved as she left, then turned to join the friends who¡¯d been waiting for him. ¡°Is it true Queenie Windsor¡¯sing back?¡± someone asked as they walked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Alessia replied, her eyes shining with a hint of anticipation. ¡°She¡¯s returning for an exhibition, and she¡¯s transferring to our ss next semester.¡± Thest time Alessia had seen Queenie was over the summer, and now¨Cjust like that¨Cwinter break was already upon them.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. After all, it¡¯s ourst semester,¡± Cole said, well aware of the close bond between the three girls.


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Mom said she made your favorite crispy pork bites.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡±


    Alessiaughed. ¡°How many times does that make this month?¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯ll be plenty more in the future,¡± Cole replied with a grin.


    They tucked away their sadness and longing, determined to keep moving forward. Life didn¡¯t stop for heartache; they were all just trying to be better versions of themselves.


    They kept walking, memories trailing behind, the past¡¯s regrets still lingering. Maybe that¡¯s what made the present so precious.


    We only get one shot at this life. Because we don¡¯t want any more regrets, we throw ourselves into every moment, trying to truly live.


    The next morning, Ste and Alessia found themselves waiting at the airport. The ce was packed¨Cmen and women alike, all clutching banners and buzzing with excitement.


    ¡°Since when did Queenie get so popr?¡± Ste asked, eyeing the crowd warily as she and Alessia stuck to a corner, half afraid the fans would sweep them up.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? She was on a reality show recently¨Cshe¡¯s gorgeous, insanely talented, and she managed <i>to </i>wow everyone by promoting some traditional culture overseas. Plus, she¡¯s got that winsome, delicate vibe going on. No wonder she¡¯s blown up.¡±


    Alessia had seen her share of celebrities. She might not run in those circles, but


    she understood fans better than most¨Chow else could she have trained so many


    stars?


    Ste nodded thoughtfully, but then her expression shifted. ¡°What if the crowd gets too loud and freaks Queenie out?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¨Cthe fans are probably more anxious about that than we are. Look, they¡¯re already getting organized.¡± Alessia folded her arms, perfectly calm.


    Ste followed Alessia¡¯s gaze and, sure enough, spotted a girl with a massive camera and a megaphone rallying the crowd, barking orders <i>to </i>keep everyone in line.


    <b>3/3 </b>

 love and power 246

    ¡°Everyone, as you all know, Queenie¡¯s health is delicate. Please stay calm, no pushing, and keep things orderly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The crowd murmured their agreement, surprisingly well¨Cbehaved. Within moments, the restless buzz faded into quiet.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive,¡± Ste said, only half¨Cinterested in the scene, amused by the novelty.


    but clearly


    Alessia smiled fondly. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s wait in the arrivals lounge, or else we¡¯ll get swarmed when shees out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If all these people follow us, I¡¯ll lose my mind.¡± Ste might seem outgoing most days, but in moments like this, her shyness surfaced.


    The two had barely stepped into the lounge when Queenie appeared through the


    exit.


    Her long, jet¨Cck hair made her pale skin stand out even more. Maybe it was from too much time indoors, or maybe her health¨Ceither way, she seemed almost porcin, so fragile that even a raised voice might startle her.


    She really did look like a delicate doll.


    ¡°Queenie, wee home!¡±


    ¡°Good luck at the exhibition!¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Queenie, we love you!¡±


    Her fans <i>spoke </i>softly, their affection gentle, as if afraid to disturb her. Queenie answered them graciously, a faint smile lighting her face. The dimples on her cheeks only made her more endearing, so lovely that you wanted nothing more than to bring her all the beautiful things in the world.


    ¡°Thank you all. I really appreciate youing out so early to meet me.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t mind! You must be tired after such a long flight¨Cmake sure you rest, okay?¡±


    ¡°I will. You all take care getting home, too.¡± Her voice was sweet and soft, drawing fond smiles from everyone watching.


    12:37


    ¡°Eat well, get plenty of rest¨Cwe¡¯ll see you at the exhibition!¡±


    They sounded less like fans and more like worried parents, fussing over her with gentle reminders. Queenie agreed to everything, waving goodbye only when she reached the elevator.


    Unlike other fandoms who might shove their way in <i>for </i>onest glimpse, Queenie¡¯s group simply waved, some holding banners in quiet support. Their restraint was so unusual, even bystanders were surprised.


    Back in the arrivals lounge, the three friends finally reunited.


    ¡°Lessie!¡± The moment Queenie spotted Alessia, she ran to her and wrapped her in a hug, burying her face in Alessia¡¯s shoulder with little whimpers, like a puppy craving affection.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I took so long toe back.¡±


    Alessia lowered her eyes and patted Queenie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re right on time.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what about me? Don¡¯t I get a hug?¡± Ste interrupted just as the mood was getting emotional, arms spread wide and making no effort to hide her jealousy. The other two burst outughing.


    ¡°Of course,e here, my darling Ste! It¡¯s been ages.¡± Queenie let go of Alessia and pulled Ste into a bear hug.


    ¡°You little brat, you kept your health scare a secret from me.¡± Ste was clearly still upset about Queenie¡¯s sudden trip to the ERst summer.


    ¡°That was just an ident, really!¡± Queenie said guiltily, quickly grabbing Alessia¡¯s hand for backup.


    ¡°You¡¯re feeling okay?<i>¡± </i>Alessia checked Queenie¡¯s pulse with practiced ease, so natural it was clear she¡¯d done it a hundred times before.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¨Conly came back because I¡¯m better. Can you believe it? After all these years, the three of us together again!¡± Queenie¡¯s voice was as soft and sweet as ever, making her friends want to wrap her up and protect her.


    <i>¡°</i>Oh, sweetheart, you¡¯ve gotten even skinnier.¡± Ste frowned, gently cupping Queenie¡¯s face as if she herself was the one hurting.


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better order me something hearty to eatter!¡± Queenie replied, mimicking Ste¡¯s gesture and pouting yfully.


    Alessia just shook her head,ughing. ¡°Come on, our table¡¯s already booked.¡±


    212


    12:37


    Chapter <b>247 </b>

 love and power 247

    The three of them sat together in the private booth. Despite not having seen each other in ages, there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of awkwardness; even their asional silences felt perfectlyfortable.


    Conversation bounced around at lightning speed¨Cone moment they were talking about the weather, the next they were knee¨Cdeep in gossip. It was a little <i>random</i>, but easy and lighthearted.


    ¡°So that¡¯s everything that happened?¡± Queenie took a sip of water, listening as Ste recounted the whole saga with Ileana, using the ss to mask her expression.


    ¡°Talk about luck¨Cshe managed to escape overseas.¡± Queenie¡¯s tone was unreadable, but Ste didn¡¯t notice; she simply nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I know, right? She got off easy.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe not that easy. Cole broke both her arms, and Max gave her a real ¡®wee home¡® present¨Cthrew thest piece right at her head. She never even made it into the house¨Cwent straight to the hospital instead.¡±


    Alessia clearly felt zero sympathy for Ileana. After all, she¡¯d gotten exactly what she deserved.


    ¡°But what made you suddenly decide to help Lucy?¡± Ste had been curious about this for a while, but never found the right moment to ask¨Cand then she¡¯d simply forgotten. Now, with Ileana¡¯s name in the air, Lucy naturally came to mind.


    ¡°Was it just because she gave you a heads¨Cup about Ileana?¡±


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°She owns a few shops on that block¨Cthey¡¯re useful to me. They¡¯re nning to build a new shopping center there, and I scoped out the location; it¡¯s actually pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Lucy<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>Queenie frowned, trying to ce the name. ¡°That sounds familiar.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the one who tried to pick on you, to get on Lessie¡¯s good side,¡± Ste


    summarized.


    ¡°Oh, right¨Cher dad cheated, and she and her mom¡¯s situation was shaky. In the end, she traded her handful of shops to Lessie in exchange for help with her mom¡¯s divorce, and then <i>took </i>her share of the settlement to hide out overseas. She was terrified her dad woulde after them. Is that about right?¡±


    12:37


    Ste nced at Alessia, who nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°So it was her,¡± Queenie said, sounding only mildly interested.


    She hadn¡¯t really cared much about that whole bullying incident. Lucy just had the misfortune of picking the wrong moment¨CQueenie hadn¡¯t been feeling well that day, so when Lucy pushed her, she instinctively shoved back. Spotting Alessia nearby, she¡¯d simply let herself fall. That little stunt had solved the problem of the annoying girl always hovering around Lessie.


    Of course, no one but Queenie herself knew the truth. Even airheaded Lucy still believed it was all her doing. Still, Queenie had to admit, it was thanks to Lucy that she and Lessie had be friends so easily.


    Otherwise, the Summers family probably wouldn¡¯t have survived this long.


    Queenie set her teacup down. ¡°The exhibition¡¯s set for Sunday, and it¡¯ll be up for a week. Lessie, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to do a custom coboration with A&P? Why not kick it off at the end of the first day?¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± Alessia agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Vera and Penny Sullivan along. We¡¯ll nail down the main theme and ideas, and you can handle the details with them after that. Just send me the drafts at each stage for a quick look, and we¡¯ll be good.¡±


    Ste wasn¡¯t interested in their business talk. She scrolled through her phone as she picked at her food, but suddenly put down her fork when something caught her


    ?eye.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± the other two asked in unison.


    ¡°Lessie, <i>your </i>third brother¡¯s trending online. He¡¯s only debuted, what, a week? And he¡¯s already <i>got </i>haters?¡± Ste showed Alessia her screen.


    Queenie grabbed her own phone to check.


    #BarSinger


    #LiamBreaks FastestFallFromGraceRecord


    #LiamNewSong


    ¡°This must be about that bar incident, right?¡± Ste clicked the link. The video onlysted a few seconds¨Cjust a clip of Liam shoving a customer. Out of context, it looked like two guys fighting over a girl. If the video had been a second longer, the truth would¡¯vee out.

 love and power 248

    Alessia nodded, handing the phone back to Ste before calmly returning to her


    food.


    ¡°Lessie, you didn¡¯t leak it, did you?¡± Queenie asked, scrolling through thements as she nced at Alessia.


    Even though Ste was living abroad, she often shared stories from her life in their group chat, so Queenie was well aware of her heroic moment at the bar.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Alessia arched an eyebrow. ¡°I figured from the start someone would try to spin this story, so I had Lillian talk to the bar owner right away. We made a copy of the security footage, too. In a few minutes, Lillian will have the PR team release a statement.¡±


    ¡°But whoever started this rumor isn¡¯t stupid, right?¡± Queenie said. ¡°They must know the full video could surface and expose them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I made sure <i>to </i>clear things with the owner first.¡± Alessia shot Queenie a look, and Queenie instantly understood.


    This trending scandal was nothing but a move in Alessia¡¯s n <i>to </i>quickly build up Liam¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you just shut it down from the start?¡± Ste was puzzled. ¡°I mean, your brother just debuted. Even if the rumors aren¡¯t true, having them out there can¡¯t be good for him, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I wanted him to respond however he liked,¡± Alessia replied,


    unfazed.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ste blinked, confused.


    Queenie chuckled and pushed her phone toward Ste so she could see the screen. [¡°Do it again, I¡¯m game.¡±]


    Just a few words¨Cenough to confirm the incident happened, but also to show


    where Liam stood.


    But before the inte could swarm him with outrage, A&C Entertainment¡¯s official ount immediately posted the full video and a detailed statement.


    The reversal came so fast it left everyone reeling¨Cand the final touch, awyer¡¯s letter, made their position crystal clear.


    <b>12-37 </b>


    HappyGirl: What¡¯s going on? Am I supposed to be shocked or not? Is this a scandal or a nothing¨Cburger?


    Orange: Thought it was just a bar brawl, turns out he was the hero! Love it! What a guy! [heart eyes]


    Adele: Even the bar owner came forward to rify. I take back everything I said and I¡¯m officially a fan now.


    It¡¯s You: I knew my boy would never let us down. If he¡¯s upset, he should do a cover of Tristan Hollis¡¯s ¡®Bruised¡® for us.


    The thread quickly filled withughter, leaving everyone unsure whether to feel bad for Liam or justugh at the diehard fan¡¯s devotion.


    Ste scrolled through a few morements and shook her head.


    ¡°You have to admit, these people flip sides fast.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but the one who started the smear campaign is probably that obsessed fan of¨Cwhat was his name? Tillman what?¡± Queenie said, half¨Cin¨Cthe¨C<i>know </i>from her own connections in the industry.


    ¡°Let thewyers and Lillian handle it,¡± Alessia replied, unconcerned. ¡°Online dramaes and goes. No big deal.¡±


    ¡°Your oldest brother is already making a name for himself amongwyers, your second brother¡¯s the star student of Mr. Dawson, and your third brother just debuted and already went viral¡­ Lessie, I swear, you¡¯ve got some kind of magic touch<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>Ste sighed in admiration.


    ¡°Lessie¡¯s always had a sharp eye,¡± Queenie said. ¡°No wonder your little pub is always packed.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Ste said with a goofy grin. ¡°Once Lessie turns twenty¨Cone, the three of us can finally have a drink together.¡±


    ¡°You little boozehound<i>,¡± </i>Queenie teased, and with that, the three girls dropped the topic of Liam and moved on to lighter chatter.


    <b>212 </b>


    Chapter


    Chapter <b>249 </b>

 love and power 249

    Queenie¡¯s exhibition went off without a hitch. After a few rounds of negotiation, they finally settled on Liam and another rising film star as the new faces of the joint brand.


    Liam¡¯s meteoric rise took Alessia by surprise; he seemed born for the spotlight, drawing attention wherever he went. With his striking looks and undeniable charisma, he catapulted to stardom, quickly bing a household name.


    Endorsement offers soon flooded in. Still, for all his fame, Liam hadn¡¯t yetnded a signature hit¨Cno defining moment or body of work people could point to and say, ¡°This is Liam.¡± He was well aware of it, too. What he needed was a breakout single, something custom¨Ctailored to him the way Tristan had received when Alessia wrote a song thatunched his career. So, whenever he wasn¡¯t busy with dailymitments, Liam could be found sequestered in the studio, workingte into the night.


    Everyone was immersed in their own projects, and for once, it felt like things were moving in the right direction.


    Almost without realizing it, the year slipped quietly to its end.


    ¡°Lessie, are you busy right now?<i>¡± </i>Karen¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    Alessia set down the file she was reading and rubbed her temples. ncing at the clock, she realized it was already dinnertime.


    Ever since the holidays started, Ver¨¢ called almost daily, urging her to stop by the office. It was ironic¨Cshe was the owner, yet somehow she¡¯d ended up with the daily grind and anxieties of an employee.


    Still, Vera couldn¡¯t really be med. Thepany had just expanded several divisions at once, which meant a mountain of new work. Some things needed Alessia¡¯s personal oversight, and with the end¨Cof¨Cyear rush, having an extra decision¨Cmaker around was simply more efficient.


    ¡°In a few days it¡¯ll be New Year¡¯s Day,¡± Karen said warmly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring Cole over to celebrate with the family? The more, the merrier.¡±


    Alessia hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ll ask him.¡±


    ¡°Good. Just tell him toe for dinner, and leave it at that,¡± Karen instructed.


    Alessia agreed, chatted a bit longer, then hung up.


    12:37


    She understood what Karen was getting at¨Cshe was worried Cole would be reminded of his parents, or worse, spend the holiday alone. Alessia tried to recall how she and Cole had spent the New Year before.


    Most years, she¡¯d suffer through an overindulgent lunch with the extended Tate family, then sneak off to Cole¡¯s ce in the evening. Together with Parrish and Jade, they¡¯d visit Xander and share a proper holiday meal.


    Since Parrish passed and Jade fell ill, neither she nor Cole had much heart for festivities. Last year, they¡¯d simply joined Xander for a quiet dinner and then gone their separate ways.


    Another year gone in the blink of an eye, and the ache of old memories lingered.


    ¡°Boss, here¡¯s thest report. If everything checks out, the project¡¯s good to go and we¡¯ll schedule theunch after the holidays.¡±


    Snapping out of her reverie, Alessia reviewed the document and signed it.


    ¡°Have the year¨Cend bonuses been distributed?¡±


    ¡°Finance says they finished payouts this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°And the holiday memo?¡±


    ¡°It went out. We¡¯re officially on break starting tomorrow.¡± Vera took the signed


    papers.


    ¡°Are you spending the holidays at the hospital again this year?¡±


    Vera seemed caught off guard by the question, but nodded.


    ¡°<i>Eddie </i>Chase has a friend who¡¯s a specialist in psychiatry. Here¡¯s his card¨CI¡¯ve already given him a heads up. He¡¯ll be back in town on the third and has some time then.¡±


    Vera¡¯s eyes


    lit <ol><li><i>up</i><i>. </i>¡°Thank </li></ol>


    you, boss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just making the introduction. You¡¯ll have to handle the fees and arrangements yourself.¡±


    Alessia had always known how <i>to </i>help without overstepping, careful to offer support in a way that respected boundaries. Even her kindness was measured¨Cgenuine, but never <i>so </i>much that it became a burden or an unspoken


    debt.


    That, perhaps, was why her generosity never backfired. She understood human nature: give too much, and people start to expect it. Better to keep a safe distance,


    <b>213 </b>


    <b>12.37 </b>


    where gratitude never turns into entitlement.


    <b>3/3 </b>

 love and power 250

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m already so grateful for everything you¡¯ve done,¡± Vera said, her emotions unusually raw for once.


    She clutched the business card in her hand, holding onto it as if it were herst lifeline.


    She¡¯d lost count of how many times she¡¯d thanked her lucky stars for joining thispany. She was grateful, too, that she¡¯d worked hard enough <i>to </i>grab hold of the opportunity Alessia had given her, climbing her way to where she was now.


    Without Alessia, there was no way she could have afforded her mother¡¯s medical bills on her old sry.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. If you don¡¯t have anything else to finish up, you can get ready to head out for the holiday. Happy New Year.¡±


    ¡°You too¨Chappy New Year.¡± Vera looked at the woman eight years her junior, feeling more respect than anything else.


    With thest contract signed, the year¡¯s whirlwind of work finally came to a close¨Cfor now. Alessia stretched, gathered her things, and made her way out of the office. Cole was already waiting for her downstairs.


    ¡°Hard day?¡± Cole wrapped her in a hug, ruffling her hair before handing over the cup of coffee he¡¯d brought.


    ¡°All finished with the Whitley Group?¡± Alessia took a sip. It was hot, but not too


    sweet.


    She nced at him¨Che¡¯d asked for less sugar, just how she liked it.


    ¡°Yeah, they let us off yesterday. I went with Larkin this morning to tie up a few loose ends. You done here?¡±


    ?ole draped his scarf <i>around </i>Alessia¡¯s neck and opened the car door for her.


    ¡°Done,¡± Alessia replied, buckling her seatbelt.


    ¡°By the way, my <i>mom </i>wants <i>you </i><i>to </ie over for dinner for New Year¡¯s. I figured we could eat lunch at our ce first, then head over to the Dawsons¡® tonight to wish them a happy New Year¨Cwhat do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sure, sounds good.¡± Cole hesitated for a second, but quickly slipped back into his usual self.


    <i>1/2 </i>


    12:37


    ¡°Any other ns this afternoon?¡± Cole asked.


    Alessia thought for a moment, then shook her head.


    ¡°Then after lunch, how about we stop by the supermarket for some holiday groceries? We can drop off some things for your parents and the Dawsonster.¡±


    ¡°How about business gifts? Did you get those sorted?¡±


    ¡°Larkin¡¯s already confirmed all of that¨Cdeliveries will go out over the next couple of days. There are a few clients I¡¯ll need to visit in person, but that¡¯s separate. For your family and the Dawsons, I thought it¡¯d mean more if we picked something out ourselves.¡±


    When Parrish was still around, he and Cole used to handle all these details. Now, Cole had moved far beyond those early days when he¡¯d been overwhelmed by little tasks like these. He managed everything with calm efficiency.


    ¡°Nicely done,¡± Alessia said, giving Cole a yful pat on the head, like she was praising a kid.


    Cole grinned and, with a fond squeeze of her cheek, started the car.


    The Morton family had recently moved into a new house¨Cfar bigger than the old one. The eldest and youngest siblings rarely came home, so two shared a room while everyone else had their own. Alessia and Cole were both surprised when the Mortons set aside a bedroom just for Cole.


    Their reasoning was simple: so he¡¯d feel wee toe for dinner more often.


    After the move, Alessia returned to live with her family. Not because she or her parents objected to her staying with Cole, but because Cole himself had suggested <ol><li>it. </li></ol>


    In his words: ¡°We¡¯ve got our whole lives ahead of us. There¡¯s no rush. You should spend more time with your family.¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t want to move back, but after Cole¡¯s gentle insistence, she finally relented¨Cthough she still spent plenty of her free time at the Whitleys¡® ce.


    Sometimes Cole came by for dinner, and if it rante, he¡¯d just stay over. Gradually, little traces of him began to appear around the Morton house, as if he belonged there too.


    212


    <b>12:37 </b>

 love and power 251

    ¡°Happy New Year, Brendan.¡±


    The door swung open, and Cole Whitley stepped inside, arms full of bags and boxes. Gone was his usual suit; today, he wore a simple, clean hoodie that gave him a boyish charm. It was the one Karen and Alessia Morton had picked out for him on a recent shopping trip¨CKaren had thought it would suit him.


    It wasn¡¯t from any fancy brand, but when Cole received it, he¡¯d been momentarily taken aback, running his fingers over the fabric for a long while.


    ¡°There you are! Happy New Year!¡± Brendan Morton pped him on the shoulder, grinning.


    Brendan was also wearing new clothes Alessia had bought for him. He¡¯d even dyed his hair and looked far younger than he had half a year ago¨Chis face was healthy and bright, with no sign of the weary gloom he¡¯d once carried.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you bring so much? Aren¡¯t those heavy?¡± Brendan reached out and took a few of the gift bags from Cole.


    ¡°They¡¯re not heavy, just some little things¨Cand some painting supplies for Ivan. Where¡¯s Karen?¡± Cole asked, swapping his shoes for a pair of house slippers.


    ¡°Karen¡¯s in the kitchen cooking your favorites. Lessie and Ivan went downstairs to grab some soy sauce.¡±


    ¡°Brendan, can <i>you </i>wash these veggies for me?¡± Karen¡¯s <i>voice </i>called from the


    kitchen.


    ¡°Cole¡¯s here!¡± Brendan shouted in reply.


    A momentter, Karen poked her head out.


    ¡°Cole, you made it! Take a seat, dinner will be ready soon.¡±


    ¡°Let me help, Mrs. Morton.¡± Cole rolled up his sleeves, ready to head into the


    kitchen.


    ¡°No need, dear. Let your uncle handle it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Cole¡¯s a great cook¨Clet him show off a little,¡± Alessia chimed in, suddenly appearing with a bottle of soy sauce in one hand, and Ivan¡¯s hand in the other.


    She was wearing the red hoodie Karen had bought her. She handed the soy sauce to Cole and nudged him gently toward the kitchen.


    <i>1/2 </i>


    12:37


    ¡°You kids¡­¡± Karen shook her head at Cole, but she was really talking about Alessia. Cole just smiled and slipped on an apron from the wall. Alessia tied the strings behind his back, the gesture so natural it almost went unnoticed.


    Both parents watched the scene unfold. Karen¡¯s face beamed with satisfaction, while Brendan¡¯s expression was a tangle of pride and wistfulness.


    ¡°Dad, want to y a round of chess?¡± Alessia asked, finishing with the apron.


    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯d love that.¡± Brendan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Someone call Ethan and find out when he¡¯s getting back¨Cand see if Zachary¡¯s picked up Mae yet,¡± Karen said, waving a spoon as she bustled about, busier <i>now </i>than she ever was in her restaurant.


    Outside, snow nketed the ground, but inside, the house was alive with warmth andughter. Everyone was here, save for Liam Morton.


    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready!¡± Brendan announced, carrying out thest dish¨Ca steaming soup. Ethan followed, setting out the tes and silverware.


    At some point, Karen and Cole had both slipped out of the kitchen¨CKaren was chatting happily with Mae, while Cole sat quietly beside Alessia, letting her y with the drawstrings on his hoodie.


    With everyone gathered around the table, the house no longer felt cramped as it once did. Mae looked a bit shy at first, but as the meal wore on, she rxed and


    even smiled.


    On TV, a host was interviewing backstage at some event. Suddenly, the camera cut to Liam seated in front of a mirror, putting on makeup.


    ¡°There¡¯s my brother!¡± Ivan shouted, pointing at the screen. The adults burst intoughter, Alessia ruffled Ivan¡¯s hair, and Cole ced a piece of chicken on both their tes.


    After dinner, Cole and Alessia told Brendan and the others they were heading out to


    visit Xander Dawson at the clinic.


    Knowing how close the two were <i>to </i>Xander, Zachary Morton didn¡¯t insist on joining them. Instead, he said he¡¯d bring a gift to visit their mentor the next day.


    ¡°Wait a second, Cole, Lessie!¡± Karen called as they were about to leave.


    Obediently, they let <i>go </i>of the doorknob and stood aside, watching as Karen hurried off to her room, only <i>to </i>rush back out momentster.


    12:38

 love and power 252

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom?¡± Alessia asked, seeing how flustered Karen looked. She half¨Cexpected something serious had happened.


    ¡°Here, gifts. I was going to give them to you tonight, but in case <i>you </i>two get backte, I thought I¡¯d hand them over now.<i>¡± </i>Karen pressed a small <i>box </i><i>into </i>each of their hands.


    ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡± Alessia epted hers without fuss, smiling warmly.


    Cole, on the other hand, stood there awkwardly, gift in hand, unsure what to <i>do</i>.


    ¡°What¡¯s got you frozen?¡± Karen teased, ncing at Alessia. Alessia just nudged Cole¡¯s sleeve, encouraging him.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d have one for me too. Thank you, Mrs. Morton.¡± Cole¡¯s words were polite, but a touch uneasy.


    For a moment, he was transported back to childhood¨Cafter every holiday meal, his parents would hand out gifts and pocket money.


    Back then, he and his siblings didn¡¯t care much about money. What mattered was that these were gifts from their parents.


    ¡°What are you saying? Aren¡¯t you one of the kids?¡± Karen patted his arm, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    ¡°Exactly. When have you ever seen a kid without a present, or a bit of pocket money?¡± Brendan wandered over, having just finished the dishes.


    ¡°With <i>your </i>gifts in hand, may the new year bring you safety and happiness.¡± Karen¡¯s smile was warm, her blessing wrapping around the two of them like a soft shawl.


    Cole ran his fingers over the box, then smiled and thanked the Mortons. Alessia watched his hand, studying his profile¨Cshe could guess exactly what he was thinking.


    By the time they arrived at the restaurant, night had already fallen. Winter days were short, and outside, darkness wrapped itself around the little side street.


    Children darted in and out of the shadows, waving sparklers. Rednterns¨Cnow reced by strings of fairy lights¨Chung overhead, castin


    g a cheery glow.


    ¡°We used to y like that, remember?¡± Cole said, steadying a little boy who nearly tripped.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    12:38


    The boy mumbled a quick thanks, then dashed off as his friends called his name, disappearing into the end of thene.


    ¡°Back then, the whole street echoed with parents calling their kids home for dinner. Mr. Whitley would shout himself hoarse and we¡¯d still pretend <i>not </i>to hear. Ms. June always said Mr. Whitley was ying hide¨Cand¨Cseek with us¨Cmade us hide for a whole hour just to see if he¡¯d give up.¡±


    Cole grinned, tucking Alessia¡¯s hand inside his coat pocket to keep her warm.


    ¡°Yeah. And in the end, the three of us stood in the yard getting a lecture from Dad for half an hour, only for Mom to swoop in, put on a show, and save us.¡±


    Alessia nodded. ¡°You almost led me the wrong way, too.¡±


    Cole scratched his nose sheepishly, lips twitching in a smile.


    Back then, he hadn¡¯t even known the way home; he¡¯d nearly gotten them lost. In the end, it was Alessia¨Cwho¡¯d just moved there¨Cwho led them back to the clinic.


    Jade June had teased him about it for a decade. Every New Year¡¯s, she¡¯d bring it up. They reached the house, the front door left open for them.


    ¡°Happy New Year, Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Cole, Lessie.¡± Six Dawson greeted them:


    They stepped inside. In the yard, Xander bustled about, directing Six as they moved a table indoors. When he saw them, he abandoned the table and hobbled over, leaning on his cane.


    It struck them then¨Cwhile they¡¯d been growing up, the older generation had been quietly growing older, too.


    ¡°You¡¯re heree in,e in. Dinner will be here soon.¡±


    Most years, Cole¡¯s father, Parrish, would have been in the kitchen. Ever since the Whitleys¡® troubles, though, their so¨Ccalled holiday feast came from the best


    restaurant in town.


    ¡°Oh, and my mom baked these for you this afternoon.¡± Alessia handed Xander a box of homemade cookies.


    Cole stepped in to help Six with the table.


    Xander¡¯s eyes turned ssy as he took the cookies, his hands trembling slightly. In past years, Jade would always buy him a special treat for the holiday. Now, those


    <b>213 </b>


    <b>12:38 </b>


    days were gone.

 love and power 253

    The sound of childrenughing and ying outside drifted in through the window, prompting Xander topose himself and nod repeatedly.


    ¡°Alright, alright! Six and I made some sachets to help everyone sleep better and feel less tired. Hang them by your family¡¯s beds when you get home.¡±


    Xander¡¯s sachets were nothing like anyone else¡¯s. They carried no sharp, artificial scent, nor were they stuffed with leftover scraps. He used only the finest herbs, so the fragrance lingered longer and the effects were much better.


    In years past, he¡¯d only ever made them for his own family¨Cthis was the first time he¡¯d offered them to anyone else.


    He patted Alessia¡¯s hand, his voice full of affection for the younger generation.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold out here. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Alessia nodded, gently supporting Xander as they headed indoors.


    ¡°Oh, I also made something to help Zachary with his energy. Funny, I haven¡¯t seen him around.¡±


    ¡°He said he¡¯lle visit you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That boy¨Calways so considerate.¡± Xander immediately understood what Zachary was thinking.


    Just as everyone was getting ready to sit down for dinner, the door creaked open and someone stepped inside.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson.¡± The familiar voice echoed through the small courtyard, startling everyone. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Cole went to see who it was.


    He returned a momentter, followed by a man wearing gold¨Crimmed sses.


    ¡°Eddie?¡± Xander rose to his feet, a note of disbelief in his voice.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson, it¡¯s been so long¨Cdid you forget about me?¡±


    ¡°You rascal! You¡¯ve got some nerve, saying it¡¯s been so long. I was starting to think you¡¯d forgotten all about this old man¨Cnever even stopped by once in all these years.¡±


    Xander hurried over, looking Eddie up and down with concern, as if to see whether the years had worn him down or if he¡¯d had a hard time away from home.


    <b>12:38 </b>


    ¡°Lessie, who¡¯s that?¡± Six whispered.


    ¡°That¡¯s Eddie. He lived here for a while before you came.¡±


    ¡°So why¡¯d he leave?¡±


    ¡°His family found him and took him home.¡±


    Six nodded, still a little confused but not pressing further.


    ¡°Six, could you grab another set of tes and silverware?¡±


    ¡°On it.¡± Six jumped up and hurried off.


    ¡°Have you eaten? Even if you have, sit down and eat some more. Where have you been all these years? You only call every few weeks, and even aftering back to the States for months, you still didn¡¯te see me¡­¡®


    Xander ushered Eddie to the table, and Six soon brought over the extra ce setting.


    ¡°I was stuck overseas for a while, and after I got back, there was too much to sort out. I kept having to fly back to handle paperwork. The moment I got a break, I came right over¨Cand just in time for dinner, too.¡±


    ¡°Did youe straight from a family dinner?¡± Alessia asked, noticing his rolled¨Cup suit sleeves.


    Eddie nodded, his expression gentle now, nothing like the reserved man he¡¯d been at the party.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t really eat much¨Ctoo noisy, too many people. I found an excuse to slip out early. When I saw I still had time, I thought I¡¯de wish Mr. Dawson a happy New Year. Didn¡¯t expect to find you all here.¡±


    Cole shot Eddie a quick grin, which was met with a warm smile. Six gave him a sidelong nce, but stayed quiet, focusing on her own dinner.


    ¡°Those family gatherings¨Clet¡¯s be honest, they¡¯re just business meetings in disguise. I barely ate a thing, downed a bottle of wine, and snuck out. It¡¯s better this way; young people shouldn¡¯t drink too much, you know. Cole, you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, I hear you,¡± <i>Cole </i>replied, surprised to find himself in the crosshairs. Even the bite of food he was about to offer Alessia paused in midair as he sighed and nodded.


    ¡°Lessie, keep an eye on him for me.¡±


    12:38


    ¡°Will do.¡± Neither Cole nor Alessia seemed the least bit bothered by Xander¡¯s fussing. They answered him patiently, with genuine warmth.


    Dinner passed in good spirits. Before they knew it, it was time for Xander to turn in for the night. The others reminded Six to look after him, then tidied up and left the


    clinic.


    The three of them walked together down the quiet alley, Alessia in the middle, her hand wrapped in Cole¡¯s, the two of them close, with a little distance left between


    themselves and Eddie.

 love and power 254

    ¡°Are you heading straight back to the studio now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Oh¨Cand i just realized, I never wished you a happy New Year. I actually had a gift for you, meant to give it in a few days, but I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Every year, Eddie gave Alessia a gift. It was never expensive, but the thought was what mattered. She always epted it, nning to give him something in returnter.


    ¡°Sorry, nothing for you,¡± Eddie added, turning to Cole, though he hardly sounded apologetic.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Cole replied, his tone t.


    Alessia couldn¡¯t help butugh, tugging gently at Cole¡¯s sleeve.


    The two of them looked so at ease together, hands linked without a second thought. Eddie¡¯s gaze lingered on their entwined fingers before he quietly looked


    away.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got my car here. Want a ride?¡±


    ¡°No need, we drove too<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>Alessia nodded toward the car parked ahead.


    Eddie just nodded back, not pressing further. He said his goodbyes and left¨Cpolite as always, neither <i>too </i>distant nor too familiar, just like any ordinary friend.


    He drove aimlessly for a while, not wanting to go home, but not ready to return to the studio either. He followed the river road until he found a quiet spot and pulled over. Climbing onto the hood of his car, he sat in the cold night air, letting the wind whip around him.


    The chill cut right through his coat, but he barely noticed, lost in thought.


    Seeing Alessia tonight hadn¡¯t been a coincidence. He¡¯d nned it.


    It was suffocating, living in that world¨Cwhere everyone looked down on you, yet you still had to beg for their approval. The stink of hypocrisy made him sick.


    So, for once, he¡¯d acted on impulse. He just wanted to see her.


    But in the end, he¡¯d lost his nerve, resorting instead to a roundabout way of meeting her, something that would look more natural if anyone asked.


    He understood that if he ever took that first step toward her, he¡¯d truly have nothing left.


    12:38


    Chapter


    He never expected that a simple ¡°Will youe with me?¡± would affect him so deeply. When everyone else had turned their backs, she was the only one who had stayed.


    An unwanted child, ready to end it all¨Che¡¯d survived only because of that single, casual offer from her.


    He knew he¡¯de toote, and he wasn¡¯t good enough for her. She had better options, someone like Cole¨Cborn lucky, loved by all. Eddie¡¯s asional barbs were nothing but envy, directed at the golden boy who¡¯d had everything handed to him.


    She was bright, and he¨Cstuck in the mud¨Cwould never reach for her.


    That was why he¡¯d never tried to inherit Xander¡¯s legacy, choosing instead to be a therapist. He knew that getting too close would only end badly, <i>so </i>he had to keep his distance before things spiraled out of control.


    During his travels, he tried to emte her way of dealing with people, pushing himself to be better. He used what he¡¯d learned to help children with childhoods as bleak as his own.


    He liked working with kids¨Cthey were honest, direct, and wore their feelings openly. During the years away from her, he healed them, and in turn, they healed him.


    He¡¯d even nned to travel the world, never intending to return, if not for his so¨Ccalled father¡¯s orders dragging him back.


    Her younger brother had reconnected them, though in the end, it was Alessia herself who managed to heal him¨Cnot Eddie.


    But that was just who she was¨CAlessia had a quiet power to heal the people around her, often without even realizing it.


    Eddie let out a long sigh. He¡¯d thought his defenses were imprable, but the moment he saw her, they copsed without a fight. Clearly, he needed to keep his distance.


    As for the Chase family¨Ctheir downfall was overdue. Years¡® worth of evidence would be more than enough to send them to prison.


    The rest was up to Calvert.


    12:39


    Chap

 love and power 255

    As soon as Eddie was out of sight, Cole rxed, the tension draining from his shoulders in an instant.


    Alessia swung his hand yfully, then leaned in so close their noses almost


    touched.


    Cole froze, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as his eyes flickered to her rosy lips. ¡°W¨Cwhat¡¯s up?¡± he stammered, blinking rapidly before ncing away. There was a guilty edge to his voice, and the tips of his ears turned pink.


    ¡°Just watching someone get all jealous for <i>no </i>reason,¡± Alessia teased, ruffling his hair with a grin.


    ¡°I was not jealous,¡± Cole muttered, his protest barely audible.


    Alessia didn¡¯t quite get it, but since Cole never really crossed any lines, she let it go. Besides, she found his little bouts of jealousy pretty endearing.


    Even Alessia found Cole¡¯s animosity toward Eddie a bit odd. If he was jealous, it should¡¯ve been of Tristan Hollis. After all, their debut single had been born from three grueling days spent together¨Cwriting side by side, living on takeout, tweaking lyrics until dawn. Eddie, on the other hand, had only ever been introduced <i>to </i>Xander through her. That was it.


    And honestly, even if Eddie did harbor some feelings for her, he¡¯d never say a word. He wasn¡¯t like Tristan, who could throw caution to the wind. Eddie always chose the safest path, never the boldest. If he sensed things weren¡¯t going his way, he¡¯d retreat before risking it all.


    Confessing to Alessia? That was a dead¨Cend street he¡¯d never venture down¨Che wouldn¡¯t gamble everything just <i>to </i>lose it all.


    So why was it that Cole could treat everyone else with the same measured calm, yet when Eddie was around, he acted like he was preparing for battle? Logically, Eddie was the most restrained, the least threatening. If anything, Cole should have felt the most at ease around him.


    Alessia couldn¡¯t wrap her/head around it, but if Cole didn¡¯t want to talk, she wouldn¡¯t pry. Within the boundaries of friendship, she didn¡¯t see the need to avoid anyone; if things ever crossed a line, she¡¯d make sure Cole felt secure.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she said gently. ¡°Let me take you home. It¡¯s the holidays¨Cyou should be with your family tonight.¡±


    12:39


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay over?¡± Cole suggested. ¡°Tomorrow we can go visit Mr. Whitley and the others together.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed. Cole smiled faintly, ruffling her hair, but his mood was still subdued.


    Alessia stopped walking, rose up on her toes, and cupped his face in her hands. ¡°Hey, handsome¨Cdon¡¯t look so glum, okay?¡±


    Her eyes were wide and bright, shining under the streetlights like something out of a dream.


    Cole couldn¡¯t help butugh softly and nod.


    When they pulled up to her building, a familiar car was already parked out front.


    Alessia nced at Cole, and from his expression, she knew he recognized it too.


    ¡°Be nice, okay? No arguments,¡± Cole said, touching his forehead to hers as he smoothed her hair. His voice was gentle, coaxing.


    She rolled her eyes, but her tone was yful. ¡°What could we possibly argue about?¡± She unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car.


    No sooner had she closed the door than a small boy and a golden retriever bounded toward her.


    ¡°Alessia Tate!¡± York¡¯s cheeks were flushed from the cold, his eyes shining as he barreled into her arms.


    Rex wagged his tail, circling them with his tongue lolling out, clearly overjoyed.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go upstairs?¡± Alessia asked, wrapping York in a hug and looping her scarf around his neck.


    ¡°I asked Ivan, and he said you weren¡¯t home, so we waited down here,¡± York exined.


    Just then, Max Tate stepped out of the car. His long coat made him look even taller and gave him an air of quiet sophistication.


    ¡°Family dinner¡¯s over?¡± he asked.


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Yeah. And just <i>so </i>you know, she¡¯s been hanging out with the new heir from the Thorne family.¡±


    ¡°Fortune Thorne?¡± Max raised an eyebrow. ¡°With Ileana¡¯s naivete, let¡¯s hope she doesn¡¯t end up getting yed and thanking them for it.¡±


    <b>12-30 </b>


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s her problem now<i>,¡± </i>Alessia replied with a shrug.

 love and power 256

    <b>Chapter </b>256


    He reached out and lightly tapped Alessia on the head with the gift box. Alessia shot him an annoyed re.


    ¡°Happy New Year, you little rascal.¡±


    It was a small box, still a little warm from his hand.


    ¡°Happy New Year,¡± Alessia replied, epting the gift and fighting the smile tugging at her lips.


    ¡°Oh, right¨Cthis is for you. You¡¯re a year older now, so you can¡¯t be so reckless anymore.¡± She patted her pockets, only then remembering her own gift was in her purse¨Cwhich she¡¯d left in the car.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± At some point, Cole had parked the car and walked over. He handed her the purse.


    Alessia took it, and York¡¯s anticipation was finally rewarded. York, who had been sulking over Ivan¡¯s showing off, was now eager to get back and brag to Ivan


    himself.


    Alessia tucked Max¡¯s gift into her bag as well.


    Max and Cole sized each other up. Cole gave a brief nod; Max just snorted and looked away.


    ¡°Are youing up?¡± This time, it was Alessia who made the offer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± <i>Max </i>said, ruffling her hair.


    To outsiders, the way the two interacted lookedically awkward.


    York didn¡¯t make a fuss. He waved to Alessia, then climbed into the car after Max.


    ¡°Look, presents!¡± As soon as the two¨Cand their dog¨Cleft, Alessia waved her gift in front of Cole with a grin.


    ¡°Having a good time?<i>¡± </i>Cole put her hat on her, then took her hand and breathed warmth over her cold fingers.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Alessia tried to y it cool, but the smile she couldn¡¯t suppress gave her away.


    Cole didn¡¯t call her gut on it. Hand in hand, they headed upstairs.


    Fireworks blossomed across the night sky, and the two of them paused, perfectly in


    <b><i>1/3 </i></b>


    12:40


    sync.


    When they were kids, they used to set off fireworks in the backyard themselves. Maybe growing up meant the fireworks were always someone else¡¯s now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate next New Year together too,¡± Alessia said softly.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Cole agreed.


    Their fingers intertwined. They never spoke of forever, but whenever they talked about the future, the other¡¯s presence was always there.


    Back in her room, Alessia took a box from the cupboard.


    It wasn¡¯t very big¨Cjust a in old cookie tin that had almost been tossed out at the Tate family house. Butler Dawson had brought it over, saying the family had found it during a big spring cleaning.


    The tin was nothing special, and its contents weren¡¯t valuable¨Cjust a handful of things she¡¯d picked up when she was still living in that alleyway. But seeing it again filled her with nostalgia.


    She opened the box. Inside were all sorts of mismatched photos, but mostly, there were small gift boxes, each with a single word written on it: Max.


    It was Max¡¯s handwriting.


    As if determined to make his presence known, he¡¯d always scrawled his name on every gift he gave Alessia¨Cever since she could remember, it had never changed.


    Alessia unwrapped this year¡¯s present. Inside was a bank card and a crisp hundred¨Cdor bill.


    The amount on the card grew every year, but the hundred¨Cdor bill was always there, unchanged.


    Just like every year, Alessia took out a matching envelope from her coin purse¨Calsobeled ¡°Max¡°-ced the old bill back in the tin, then slipped the new card into her purse.


    When she picked up the lid, a photo stuck underneath fluttered down.


    ¡°Wow, how many years ago was this?¡± Alessia picked it up and nced at it, trying in vain to suppress her smile.


    In the photo, a boy stood awkwardly with his hand on a girl¡¯s shoulder, while the girl clung to his jacket. Both were standing side by side, looking a bit stiff in front of the camera for the first time.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    12:40


    A neighbor¡¯s daughter, who¡¯d gotten into a great college, had received a camera as a gift from her parents. She¡¯d always looked after the two of them, and <i>not </i>only took their very first photo together but even printed it out and gave each of them a copy.


    Old memories washed over her. Alessia stared at the photo for a long while before finally closing the lid on the box.

 love and power 257

    Early the next morning, Karen knocked on Alessia¡¯s bedroom door. Alessia called out in response, then swept open the curtains, flooding the room with sunlight.


    There was a new frame on her desk, disying the photo they¡¯d taken just yesterday.


    She hadn¡¯t really noticed it before, but the collection of photos on her wall kept growing¨Csnapshots with Parrish and Jade, pictures with Xander, group shots of the Morton family, and photos of Ivan and York together¡­


    So much had happened over the past six months.


    ¡°Lessie, are you ready yet?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,ing.<i>¡± </i>Alessia slipped on her coat, slung her bag over her shoulder, and stepped into the hallway.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wearing enough¨Cwhere¡¯s your scarf? Go put one on, you¡¯ll catch a cold like this!¡± As soon as Alessia came out, Karen gently steered her back into her


    room.


    Helpless, Alessia dug out a scarf and wrapped it around her neck. When she came out again, she saw Cole emerging from his room, equally resigned, already wearing a scarf of his own.


    Before either of them could say a word, Karen waved them over.


    The dining table was covered with various things.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s all this for?¡±


    ¡°This is for cleaning¨Cpaper towels and wipes. When you get there, tidy everything up first. I¡¯ve put bottled water in the bag as well,¡± Karen said, exining each item as she packed it all into arge tote.


    ¡°Make sure you clean every corner, understand?¡±


    They both nodded obediently.


    ¡°These are some pastries. When you arrive, set them out the way I¡¯ve arranged them here. Let your parents try them too.¡± She carefully ced the pastries into a box.


    ¡°Oh, and these.¡± Karen held up two bouquets of flowers. ¡°I picked out the prettiest


    ones this morning at the market. Just put them there when you arrive, okay?¡±


    <i>1/2 </i>


    12-40


    Cole watched as Karen meticulously checked through everything and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Morton.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, dear. Go early ande back soon¨CI¡¯ll cook your favorites for lunch,¡± Karen said, giving his arm a gentle pat. Her voice was soft and warm, radiating a quiet grace.


    Unlike Jade¡¯s blunt cheerfulness, Karen was more like a gentle breeze, nurturing everyone around her without a word.


    She had a strength beneath her calm, a trait Alessia had inherited, even though for much of their lives they¡¯d been little more than strangers connected by blood.


    Karen came from a family of schrs, her early life smooth and privileged. Even after losing everything, her first instinct wasn¡¯t toin, but to encourage her family and do whatever she could to help.


    Her presence was always soothing¨Ceven York, usually so lively and mischievous, became calm and well¨Cbehaved in herpany.


    After Karen¡¯s repeated reminders, the two finally set out. Cole carried therge tote, while Alessia held the flowers.


    Following Karen¡¯s instructions, they divided the tasks: first cleaning the gravesite, then arranging the flowers, and finally setting out the pastries and fruit.


    In previous years, they simply left a bouquet and that was it. No one had ever suggested doing more.


    ¡°Happy New Year, Mom, Dad. Lessie and I are here to see you,¡± Cole said, bowing respectfully before the headstone.


    The cemetery was empty except for the two of them. Cole spread out some newspaper on the grass, and they sat down without ceremony.


    He took Alessia¡¯s hand, absently tracing her fingers.


    ¡°This year, Mom¡¯s keeping youpany, so you shouldn¡¯t feel lonely, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me¨CI¡¯m doing alright. People have been looking out for me, and Lessie¡¯s parents even gave me gifts. We had dinner with Mr. Dawson on New Year¡¯s Eve. He seemed really happy, and we¡¯ll keep visiting him. I know you two are off enjoying your own little world now, but don¡¯t forget me. Drop by in my dreams sometimes and catch up, okay?¡±

 love and power 258

    Cole rambled on about everyday things, his voice soft and meandering. By the time he reached hisst sentence, his smile had grown a little strained, and he let out a quiet sigh. Tugging his hoodie tighter around his face, he tried to hide the redness in his eyes and the prickling at the tip of his nose.


    Alessia didn¡¯t say a word. She simply let Cole hook his pinky around hers as he went on with his boyish chatter. Only in moments like this could he let down the stern mask of Mr. Whitley.


    As they talked, a few delicate snowkes drifted down from the sky. Karen had thought of everything¨Cshe¡¯d left an umbre inside, just in case.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. Your mom¡¯s waiting for us toe back for dinner,¡± Cole said, getting to his feet.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Alessia stood up, and Cole bent down to gather their things.


    ¡°Wait, I think I left something up there.¡± Halfway down, Alessia rummaged through her small bag.


    ¡°I thought we packed up everything?¡± Cole stopped, angling the umbre over her.


    ¡°Maybe it fell when I stood up.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and check, then.¡± Without a hint ofint, Cole made up his mind immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself. The snow¡¯s getting heavier¨Cwhy don¡¯t you bring the car around? I¡¯ll be right down.¡± Alessia pressed a hand to his arm, stopping him.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be quick.<i>¡± </i>She waved him off, cutting him short, and jogged back up the steps before he could argue.


    ¡°Hey! Take the umbre! Don¡¯t run¨Cwatch your step!¡± Cole hurried after her, handed her the umbre, and fussed over her like a worried parent.


    <i>¡°</i>Okay,¡± Alessia promised./


    Still uneasy, Cole kept ncing back every few steps. Alessia stayed where she was, waving until he disappeared below, then turned and climbed back up the path. By now, the snow had settled into a thin, softyer. Alessia brushed it aside gently.


    12:40


    ¡°Dad¡­ Mom¡­¡± she whispered, her ears turning red¨Cwhether from the cold or from embarrassment, she couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Ms. June told me that if I called you this next time, it would make <i>you </i>happy, so¡­ I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    A breeze picked up, but it wasn¡¯t as biting as usual.


    Alessia paused, a small smile ying at her lips even as her nose stung unexpectedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as your answer, then.¡±


    She steadied herself, exhaled twice, watching her breath swirl up into the falling


    snow.


    ¡°Cole and I will be just fine. Please watch over him¨Clet him be safe, healthy, and happy, always.¡±


    She bowed three times, then made her way back down.


    Cole spotted her and immediately got out of the car to meet her.


    ¡°Did you find it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± Alessia¡¯s eyes sparkled with relief.


    ¡°Come on your nose is bright red from the cold.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Alessia nodded, reaching out to rub his cheek.


    Cole froze for a second, surprised, but didn¡¯t pull away.


    After that day, the new semester finally began. Alessia kept her spot at the top of the ss rankings, while Cole¨Cwho only showed up at school once or twice a term¨Cstill managed <i>to </i>stay in the top ten, thanks to Alessia¡¯s crash¨Ccourse tutoring


    sessions.


    Most students nced at the leaderboard and moved on,ughing and chatting as usual. Even though it was their final semester, no one seemed too anxious.


    It was a different story at Crestview High, though. Determined to get everyone in gear right away, the school had kicked off the term with a surprise assessment


    test.


    The two schools stood just across the street from each other, but it was like they existed inpletely different worlds¨Cone rxed and cheerful, the other tense andpetitive.


    <i>212 </i>

 love and power 259

    ¡°Alessia, top of the ss¨Cyou¡¯ve really held on to that spot, huh? Three years, and not once did anyone else manage to take it from you.¡±


    Pierce Quinn nced at the rankings on the board, then at his own name sitting somewhere in the middle, and shook his head.


    ¡°What can I say? Times have changed. I¡¯m just getting by on schrships now.¡±


    Pierce shot her a look that said, You don¡¯t expect me to buy that, do <i>you</i>?


    ¡°But honestly, forget about you¨Chow does Cole manage to show up just once a year for exams and still end up with a score way higher than mine? It¡¯s just not fair!¡±


    He¡¯d barely finished whining before Ste Laine smacked him lightly on the head with her book.


    <b>¡°</b>As long as we¡¯ve got Lessie around, you really think she¡¯d let Cole fall behind? Besides, your grades aren¡¯t bad at all¨Cyou aced literature, passed everything else, so quit fussing in front of me.¡±


    She nced at her own results, grimacing for real this time. The other subjects were manageable, but math? Not even ten Alessias could save her there.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I even gave you the exact problems to study. How did you end up with such a terrible score?¡± Alessia rapped her knuckle against Ste¡¯s ringly obvious 66 on the board.


    ¡°Swear on my life, I really did memorize everything¨Cit¡¯s just that the numbers changed on the test. Totally unfair.¡±


    Pierce couldn¡¯t help himself; he doubled over withughter, clutching his stomach and curling up like a boiled shrimp, unable to straighten up.


    Alessia sighed, but the corners of her mouth lifted in a wry smile.


    Ste scratched her head, suddenly sheepish, and let out a couple of awkward chuckles.


    ¡°Ste, you should be grateful you¡¯re at our school. I passed by Crestview High this morning, and I swear, the whole ce felt shrouded in gloom. The atmosphere over there could power a viin¡¯sir.¡±


    Pierce gave her a pat on the shoulder, which Ste promptly brushed off with a look of mock annoyance.


    <b>12:40 </b>


    ¡°We barely have ten people in our ss actually sitting the finals¨Cmost are heading abroad or already have early admission. But Crestview? All they care about is college eptance rates. With my grades, I¡¯d be public enemy number one over there. I¡¯d probably be driven up the wall in less than a week.¡±


    ¡°Seriously. Just look at their faces¨Cso pale, so heroic, like they¡¯re marching to the gallows. I couldn¡¯t take it either,¡± Pierce agreed, making a face.


    ¡°But Alessia, you could¡¯ve gotten early admission too. Why bother with the exams?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Taking the tests is kind of fun.¡± Alessia propped her chin on her hand, eyes drifting to Cole¡¯s spot on the board, lost in thought.


    ¡°Alright, forget I asked.¡± Pierce and Ste exchanged a look and simultaneously shrugged, hands out, shoulders sagging.


    ¡°No point wondering¨Cthe world of geniuses is just lightyears away from ours,¡± Ste said, resigned.


    ¡°Oh, right¨Cdid Queenie Windsore back? My mom went to her art show and fell in love with one of the pieces. She even hired someone to try and buy it on thest day, but it wasn¡¯t for sale. Any chance you can find out more for me?¡±


    ¡°You mean the Trinity Chain?¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the one.<i>¡± </i>Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up, and he started giving Alessia a yful shoulder massage.


    ¡°Alessia¡­¡±


    ¡°ttery won¡¯t get you anywhere.¡±


    Ste rolled up her sleeves and dangled the chain around her wrist, delicate diamonds glinting along its length, a topaz embedded in the center catching the sunlight¨Csubtle, but striking.


    Alessia pulled <i>out </i>a matching ne from under her cor, identical in design to the chain on Ste¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what it¡¯s about. I thought maybe you two had drifted apart after not seeing each other for so long.¡±


    It all clicked for Pierce¨Cthe Trinity Chain wasn¡¯t just a piece of jewelry; it was created especially for the three of them, a symbol of their friendship.

 love and power 260

    ¡°Oh please, like our friendship could ever fade?¡± Ste scoffed, rolling her eyes. ¡°And guess what? Queenie¡¯s transferring to our ss this semester¨Cshe says she wants to tough it out with us through the college entrance exams.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°She¡¯s all right now?¡±


    ¡°The heart transnt was a huge sess! Queenie¡¯s healthier than ever, aren¡¯t you, Lessie?¡± Ste tipped her chin up, looking far too proud.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Alessia grinned.


    ¡°But as soon as she got better, she started pulling all¨Cnighters working on designs again. The moment I heard she was back in the hospital, my own heart nearly gave


    out.¡±


    Ste pressed a hand to her chest, remembering how her dad had been in the hospital with his chronic stomach issues at the same time. She¡¯d been running herself ragged, so Alessia had gone to visit Queenie alone¨Cand delivered Ste¡¯s share of scolding on her behalf.


    It had taken a miracle to snatch Queenie back from the brink, and now she was pushing her luck all over again.


    ¡°Oh, my darling Ste, I was wrong, okay?¡±


    No <i>one </i>saw where Queenie came from; suddenly she popped up behind Ste, throwing her arms around her shoulders. Ste nearly whipped around and tossed her off on pure reflex, but Alessia was faster, catching Ste¡¯s hand before she could move.


    ¡°Jeez, you almost scared me to death!¡± Ste¡¯s heart was still pounding.


    That sneak attack startled all three girls¨Cexcept for Pierce, who just watched the whole scene with obvious amusement.


    ¡°Hey, long time no see,¡± Pierce called out to Queenie.


    Queenie nodded politely. ¡°It really has been a while.¡±


    She was wearing the school uniform, her long ck hair glossy and straight¨Cexactly the image of the perfect, untouchable campus beauty.


    ¡°Trinity Chain only has this one style, and honestly, it wouldn¡¯t suit your mother much. But there¡¯s a newunching up soon, and one of the limited editions would be just perfect for her. If you want, I can reserve one.¡±


    12-41


    Clearly, Queenie had overheard their conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯d be forever grateful if you could. My mom¡¯s birthday ising up, and I could use something special to make her smile.¡±


    Even if that ¡°something special¡± started at five hundred grand.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get out of your hair now. Didn¡¯t mean to interrupt you lovelydies.¡± With Queenie¡¯s promise secured, Pierce left, lookingpletely satisfied.


    ¡°Stayed upte against night?¡± As soon as Alessia saw Queenie, she reached out to check her pulse¨Cby now, it was practically a habit.


    ¡°The new collectionunch is keeping me busy, but I swear, I¡¯ll be in bed by ten tonight.¡± Queenie knew there was no hiding anything from Alessia, so she confessed immediately, hoping for leniency.


    ¡°If you keep this up, you¡¯ll burn through every heart you¡¯ve got,¡± Ste scolded, jabbing Queenie¡¯s forehead¨Cthough she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it with any real force.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Queenie clung to Ste¡¯s arm, turning on the charm with puppy¨Cdog


    eyes.


    Even tough¨Cas¨Cnails Ste was powerless against that kind of attack from her childhood friend.


    ¡°So, you heading to the office to check in?¡±


    Queenie nodded just as the bell rang for ss.


    ¡°You two go on ahead. I¡¯ll join you after I talk to the teacher.¡±


    Alessia and Ste didn¡¯t argue, heading back to ss together.


    At the same time, across the street at Crestview High, the school bell rang as well.


    But unlike the cheerful chatter at their school, Crestview was tense and silent on the first day back. Banners about college entrance exams hung from the hallways, and the countdown to the big test was scrawled across every ckboard.


    Every student sat alone at their desk, heads down, as if their posture had been measured with a protractor. The only sounds were pens scratching answers onto practice papers.


    About half an hour passed before Zachary finally stretched, rolling his neck as he got ready to turn the page. That¡¯s when he noticed Ignatius Stone slumped over the desk in front of him¨Capparently asleep. Zachary blinked, surprised.

 love and power 261

    Zachary hadn¡¯t expected Ignatius to change so much over just one winter break.


    He remembered how, in the past, Ignatius would anxiously check his answers right up until thest second. But now, barely half an hour into the exam, Ignatius had already finished and was dozing at his desk. Clearly, he¡¯d put in <i>some </i>serious work over the holidays.


    Zachary nced at the clock, then refocused on his own exam.


    A sudden gust swept through the ssroom, rustling the test papers and sending Ignatius¡¯s pen rolling to the floor. That jolted him out of his nap¨Che leaned over to retrieve it.


    The next thing anyone knew, both Ignatius and his chair crashed to the floor with a thud that echoed off the walls. Every head snapped up, even the proctor startled from her seat.


    ¡°Ignatius? Ignatius!¡± The proctor rushed over, anxiety etched across her face. ¡°Are you alright? Can you get up?¡±


    Ignatius was pale as a ghost, clutching his stomach. Despite the winter chill, sweat


    beaded on his forehead.


    Zachary reacted instantly, hurrying over to help Ignatius back to his feet. The proctor righted the fallen chair so Ignatius could sit down again.


    While the teacher fussed, Zachary moved in closer, checking Ignatius¡¯s pulse and pressing a few points on his hand.


    ¡°Feeling any better?¡± Zachary asked quietly.


    Ignatius still <i>looked </i>dazed, but managed a small nod.


    Zachary let out a breath. ¡°He¡¯s just having a stress¨Cinduced stomach spasm,¡± he exined to the teacher. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Let him rest in the nurse¡¯s office for a while and sip some warm water¨Che¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?<i>¡± </i>The proctor eyed Ignatius, who was already looking less drawn, though she still seemed skeptical.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried<i>, </i><i>you </i>can send him to the clinic for a check¨Cup once he¡¯s settled. Just to be safe,¡± Zachary added, unfazed by her doubts. He was just a student, after all¨Cit was only natural she¡¯d be cautious.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I just need to catch my breath and finish the test,¡± Ignatius


    12:41


    interjected, rejecting their suggestions.


    ¡°Ignatius, it¡¯s only a cement exam. Your healthes first¨Cwhat¡¯s the point of a high score if you¡¯re not well?¡± the teacher tried to reason with him.


    The ssroom, which had been silent moments before, was now buzzing with whispers and sideways nces. An unexpected incident like this was a rare break from the monotony, and with everyone fresh back from break, few could resist the


    distraction.


    ¡°Quiet, please! Focus on your exams!¡± the proctor snapped, and the room fell silent again, though furtive looks still darted between desks.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine, miss. Please don¡¯t worry,¡± Ignatius said calmly, the pain no longer twisting his features.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± The teacher studied him for a moment, then seemed to realize further arguing was pointless.


    Zachary knew better than anyone how Ignatius was feeling, and he¡¯d already said his piece. He returned to his seat and got back <i>to </i>work.


    From the moment Ignatius fell to the time he was back on his feet, barely five minutes had passed. With her advice ignored, the teacher could only offer a few parting words of caution before moving on.


    Ignatius nced at Zachary, his expressionplicated, then picked up his pen and looked at the clock. An hour left.


    Atst, the bell rang and relief swept through the room. Students handed in their exams and immediately clustered with friends, some already dissecting the test questions, others rehashing Ignatius¡¯s mishap.


    The teacher didn¡¯t bother calling for quiet, just gathered the papers and left.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ thanks,¡± Ignatius said stiffly, turning <i>to </i>face Zachary.


    Zachary paused mid¨Cpack, momentarily surprised that Ignatius would thank him at all.


    ¡°No problem. I mean, I¡¯m studying medicine to help people.¡± He hesitated, then set his bag down again.

 love and power 262

    ¡°Look, I know you might think I¡¯m meddling, but as someone who¡¯s studying medicine, I have to say something. Don¡¯t push yourself so hard. If you let yourself rx a little, it¡¯ll actually help you in the long run. Try to get more rest and stop staying up sote, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not you.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, an awkward silence fell between them.


    A voice called out from the hallway, breaking the tension. ¡°Zachary, you ready? Let¡¯s go grab lunch!¡± His seatmate jogged over from the next ssroom.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready.¡± Zachary slid his things into his backpack and stood up.


    ¡°Seriously, being wound this tight isn¡¯t doing your grades any favors.¡±


    With that, he headed out, leaving Ignatius alone in the ssroom.


    Rumors travel fast, and sure enough, Zachary barely made it down the hall before his friend was at his side, grinning. ¡°So I heard things got pretty wild in your exam room today? People are saying you swooped in and worked some magic on Ignatius¨Clike, one minute he¡¯s copsed on the floor, the next you¡¯ve brought him back to life. I¡¯ve known you all this time and you never told me you had secret


    skills like that!¡±


    Zachary blinked, surprised. ¡°That story¡¯s already making the rounds?¡±


    His friend just shrugged, utterly unfazed. ¡°Come on, with how tense things are at our school, gossip is all anyone¡¯s got to keep themselves sane. It¡¯s not like that other school across town, where everyone¡¯s chill andid¨Cback. Wait¨Chold up, you really did save Ignatius, right?¡±


    He grabbed Zachary¡¯s arm, eyes wide with curiosity¨Cmore interested in the drama than in any actual heroics.


    Zachary couldn¡¯t help butugh, his voice gentle. ¡°You¡¯ve been watching too many TV shows. He just had a stomach cramp from nerves. All he needed was a short break and some water <i>to </i>settle down. Everyone¡¯s so on edgetely that the stories get blown way out of proportion. Don¡¯t believe everything you hear.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, don¡¯t worry.¡± His friend nudged him with an elbow. ¡°Say, did you figure out the answer to thatst problem on the test? I only got one solution¡­ Actually, never mind, don¡¯t tell me. If you did, I might lose my appetite.¡±


    <b>12:41 </b>


    But rumors had a way of growing wilder with every retelling.


    By the end of the day, everyone at Crestview High seemed to know the story: some student fainted during a test, and the ss¡¯s top guy¨Chandsome, of course¨Chad miraculously saved him.


    ¡°Word is you yed hero today. Not bad, Mr. Dawson¡¯s star pupil,¡± Ste teased when she spotted Zachary after school.


    He gave her a weary smile, already tired of repeating himself. ¡°People are exaggerating. It really wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    As usual, Zachary was waiting by the entrance for Alessia, looking slightly embarrassed as she approached.


    ¡°Hey, let me introduce you. Queenie, she just got back from overseas.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Queenie said.


    ¡°Nice to meet you too. Alessia¡¯s mentioned you before.¡±


    Zachary scratched behind his ear, bashful.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get going, then,¡± Alessia waved, saying goodbye to both of them.


    Once Alessia and Zachary disappeared down the street, Ste and Queenie turned in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Alessia¡¯s second brother and her third brother couldn¡¯t be more different, could they?<i>¡± </i>Queenie remarked.


    Ste <i>nodded</i>. ¡°Yeah, her third brother used to y gigs at a bar¨Che¡¯s got a real bold personality. The second brother, though, he¡¯s gentle, more like Alessia¡¯s mom.¡± ¡°When the exhibit¡¯s over, we should go visit them,¡± Queenie suggested.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve never really visited either. We should go together.¡± Ste slipped her arm around Queenie¡¯s shoulders; the bracelet on her wrist matched Queenie¡¯s


    earrings.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Meanwhile, Zachary and Alessia, thanks to moving house, no longer had to cram onto the bus every morning¨Ctheir new ce was just a ten¨Cminute walk from school.


    ¡°So, was today the first time you checked someone¡¯s pulse outside the clinic? How did it feel?¡±


    12:41


    Chapter

 love and power 263

    ¡°I was so nervous at the time, but once I calmed down, I actually felt pretty proud.¡± Zachary¡¯s ears flushed red. Even when he was riding high on aplishment, he could never say it outright¨Cif anything, he always seemed a little embarrassed.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. You should be more confident. After all, you¡¯re Father Xander¡¯s star pupil¨Cno one would ever say you fall short.¡±


    Zachary rubbed his nose, still unable to respond naturally to such direct praise.


    ¡°By the way, your friend¨Cisn¡¯t she the designer that Liam just started endorsing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s actually the first official endorsement deal he¡¯s ever done.¡±


    Zachary let out a long breath. ¡°Finally, his hard work is paying off. Lessie, you¡¯re honestly incredible.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all just as good,¡± she replied, which was as close as she¡¯d evere to openly epting Zachary¡¯spliment.


    He ruffled her hair, a smile tugging at his lips.


    He knew he had to work even harder now¨Che couldn¡¯t let Lessie down after all the


    chances she¡¯d given him.


    Day after day, life pushed on. Some students went to ss as usual; others were caught up in the whirlwind of cases, barely seeing daylight. <i>Some </i>dashed between meetings and interviews, while each chased after their own goals, carving out their own piece of the world.


    And atst, the long¨Cawaitedunch event arrived.


    As the designer, Queenie would, of course, be front and center.


    Alessia and Penny Sullivan, the founders of A&P, kept a low profile and didn¡¯t appear onstage. Instead, Vera attended as their representative, while Alessia herself slipped in as Queenie¡¯s friend, quietly watching the proceedings from the


    audience.


    People filtered in, one after another. Across the crowd, Vera spotted her, gave a subtle nod, and waved in greeting.


    Alessia nodded back, the two exchanging nces before looking away in perfect understanding. It was just then that Liam arrived, with Lillian White by his side.


    Sitting in a tucked¨Caway corner, Alessia went unnoticed by them as staff ushered


    <b>1/3 </b>


    <b>12.41 </b>


    Liam and Lillian to their front¨Crow seats.


    Onstage, banners disyed Liam and another actress, both wearing the very jewelry pieces debuting at theunch.


    More guests found their seats as camera shes flickered throughout the room, though no one worried about leaked photos. At an event like this, only selected shots would be released for publicity.


    The lights began to dim. A hush settled over the room as the live broadcast started. A spotlight found Queenie. Dressed in a sleek white gown that shimmered softly under the lights, she looked breathtaking¨Cher figure and poise impossible to ignore. She bowed gracefully, stunning the audience.


    ¡°Queenie just keeps raising the bar! Oh my god, who can rte?¡±


    ¡°I want to look like that in my next life!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous, but she¡¯s not just a pretty face. She¡¯s so talented¨Chow is that even fair?¡±


    Thement feed exploded on Alessia¡¯s phone; she nced up from the screen, eyes drawn to the stage.


    Perhaps sensing Alessia¡¯s gaze, Queenie looked over, still speaking confidently about the inspiration behind her new collection, but now with an even brighter


    smile.


    ¡°Her beauty is lethal! Who¡¯s she smiling at? I need to know everything about that person¨Cright now!¡±


    ¡°That face is a national treasure!¡±


    ¡°There are so many rich women in the world¨Cwhy can¡¯t I be one? This collection is amazing, and the pieces look stunning!¡±


    ¡°Wait, is that seat next to her¡­ is that Liam?¡±


    As the camera panned over, the front row, eagle¨Ceyed fans quickly chimed in.


    ¡°What? Liam¡¯s here? I love a power duo!¡±


    ¡°This is it, I¡¯m already imagining a whole novel about them.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the invite, I¡¯m officially stealing Queenie for myself. Beauty unmatched.¡±


    <b>2/3 </b>


    12.41


    ¡°Excuse me, but I¡¯m taking my favorite guy home! If it wasn¡¯t for my Liam


    endorsing, who would even care?¡±


    ¡°Then just leave, no one¡¯s stopping you. Like you could even afford this collection!¡±

 love and power 264

    <b>Chapter </b>264


    ¡°If you ask me, it¡¯s Liam who¡¯s out of her league.¡±


    ¡°Nobody would care about this designer if it weren¡¯t for Liam endorsing her.¡±


    Thements scrolled past faster and faster. A few people tried to change the subject or calm things down, but their voices were quickly drowned out in the flood of opinions.


    Alessia frowned and raised her hand. A waiter in the corner <i>noticed </i>and hurried


    over. She leaned in and whispered a few words to him. He nodded in understanding and slipped away into the crowd. Soon after, a wave of positive <iments </i>started appearing online, gradually restoring order to the chaos¨Cat least <i>for </i><i>now</i>. But at the same time, the event was inching its way toward the top of the trending topics.


    And when both ambassadors were invited onto the stage, the live broadcast <i>added </i>a giant, shing ¡°HOT¡± tag beside their names.


    #Queenie&Liam HOT


    #Most Stunning Jewelry Designer: Queenie


    #Liam¨CNina¡¯s New Co¨CAmbassador


    #Queenie¡¯s New Collection Launch


    The hype exploded, and what followed was a three¨Cway brawl between random onlookers and the two fan bases¨Cno, make that three.


    ¡°Who even is this Liam guy? He¡¯s trending every other day!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, mind <i>your </i>own business! Stop shipping random people together¨Clet¡¯s all just enjoy our own favorites in peace!¡±


    ¡°Leave Queenie out of this. She doesn¡¯t deserve the drama.¡±


    ¡°Big celebrity versus designer? I¡¯m here for it! Someone hand me a pen, I could write a whole novel about these two!¡±


    ¡°Pass the pen, I want to read it!¡±


    ¡°Did you see the way they looked at each other? Sparks flying! Love at first sight, I¡¯m telling you¨CI¡¯m all in!¡±


    ¡°Am I the only one who thinks Nina¡¯s expressions are worth analyzing too?¡±


    ¡°Please check out Liam¡¯s new single!¡±


    12.41


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to support our gorgeous Nina in hertest TV drama, now airing!¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Queenie isn¡¯t an industry insider, just a designer. Please focus <i>on </i>her work!¡±


    Thements ran the gamut¨Cgood, bad, and utterly unhinged. Any rational voices were quickly swallowed up, leaving only the most obsessive fans arguing and spiraling into chaos.


    Lillian was keeping an eye on the online frenzy as well. Seeing things spiral out of control, she stood up, half¨Ccrouched as she slipped away from her seat. When she nced up, she caught sight of Alessia in the corner.


    She shot Alessia a look and gestured to her phone before making her exit.


    Alessia understood¨CLillian was off to handle the situation. With that in mind, Alessia turned her attention back to the stage. The event was drawing to a close.


    ¡°We¡¯re so grateful for our two ambassadors, Liam and Nina. Both of them embody the spirit of my designs. When we first partnered with A&P, their director and I agreed¨Cthey were the perfect choice for thisunch.¡±


    Vera, dressed in an elegant gown and sporting a chic short haircut, took the microphone and continued seamlessly from where Queenie left off. She looked poised and self¨Cassured.


    Next, Liam and Nina took turns sharing their thoughts on theunch. After the obligatory pleasantries, the ceremony wrapped up and the livestream ended.


    Alessia checked the trending topics interest in the Queenie¨CLiam pairing was already starting to cool.


    The inte is a double¨Cedged sword; used well, it can ignite a brand, but mishandled, it can overshadow an entireunch and harm everyone involved.


    The end of theunch event wasn¡¯t truly the end, either.


    Some guests would approach the designer for a private chat, others would arrange to reserve pieces they had their eye on. If a celebrity they admired was present, it wasn¡¯t unusual to raise a ss, talk business, or discuss potential coborations.


    That¡¯s the nature of this world¨Ca marketce of ambition and reputation.


    Alessia rose, nning to head backstage to wait for Queenie. Vera would handle the rest.


    ¡°Tch, I thought this would be something special. What a waste of time¨Cturns out it was nothing after all.¡±


    212


    12.41


    Cha

 love and power 265

    Alessia stopped in her tracks and leaned casually against a marble column.


    ¡°Honestly, none of them can hold a candle to you. These people clearly have no taste¨Cit¡¯s just because she¡¯s a little pretty, that¡¯s all,¡± one of Sienna Winston¡¯s friends whispered.


    Sienna shot her friend a sharp re, clearly unimpressed.


    Realizing her attempt at ttery had backfired, the friend pressed her lips together and fell silent.


    Another girl, eager to ease the tension, chimed in, ¡°Can you believe she¡¯s bold enough to host her own showcase? The nerve! Even the old drafts <i>you </i>tossed out, Sienna, look better than her so¨Ccalled showstopper.¡±


    As expected, a smug smile curled at Sienna¡¯s lips, pride flickering in her eyes.


    ¡°I put in real work¨Cperfection, every time. Not like some people who doodle a few sketches, and call it a collection. It¡¯s just embarrassing,¡± she scoffed.


    ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s all hype anyway. She gets a little praise and suddenly the world thinks she¡¯s a genius. Look at this¨Cher showcase isn¡¯t even over and her name¡¯s everywhere, trending with celebrities.¡±


    ¡°Our Sienna¡¯s just too modest. If you yed the PR game like she does, you¡¯d be a household name by now<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>another friend added.


    The chorus of backhandedpliments sent Sienna floating, her confidence growing with each word.


    ¡°I only work with the best. As for her? Please,¡± Sienna said, dripping with disdain.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree <i>more-</i>¡±


    ¡°Aah!¡± Sienna¡¯s shriek cut through the conversation.


    A few heads turned, but most people barely nced over before returning to theirworking and business deals.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with <i>you</i>?¡± Sienna snapped, staring at the sticky orange stain spreading across her designer dress. Her re zeroed in on Alessia.


    Her friends looked startled, frozen in ce and unsure what to do.


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Alessia held the now¨Cempty ss in one hand, the other covering her mouth in feigned surprise. Her apology, however, sounded anything but sincere.


    12:41


    Chapter


    ¡°I just thought you might want to rinse your mouth out, since all that trash talk was starting to stink up the ce. But, well, I guess even the orange juice would rather sacrifice itself than be anywhere near you. My apologies.¡±


    It was hard to tell whether Alessia was apologizing to Sienna or the juice.


    With a nce at Sienna¨Cwho was frantically dabbing at her ruined dress¨CAlessia snapped her fingers. Instantly, a waiter appeared, silently taking away the empty ss without so much as a nce at Sienna.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how much this dress costs? This is an A&P limited edition¨Cthere are only five in the entire world!¡± Sienna hissed between clenched teeth. Alessia blinked innocently back at her.


    ¡°Oh? Can¡¯t thisdy even afford three million for a recement? Besides, it may be limited, but isn¡¯t this from their collection two years ago?¡±


    Sienna¡¯s friends exchanged nervous nces, none daring to speak. Sienna was shaking with rage.


    She raised her hand, about to p Alessia across the face¨Conly to have her wrist caught in a firm grip.


    No one had noticed Liam¡¯s arrival. He stepped in behind Alessia, pulling her protectively into his arms, one hand wrapping gently around her shoulders, the other firmly gripping Sienna¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Excuse me, madam. What exactly are you nning to do to my sister?¡± Liam¡¯s voice was calm, his eyes cold.


    ¡°Your sister? For a second I thought you were someone important. Turns out she¡¯s just a wannabe celebrity,¡± Sienna sneered, wrenching her hand free. She rubbed her wrist, red with the clear imprint of Liam¡¯s fingers. ¡°Did you see that? Three million¨Cruined, thanks <i>to </i>your dear sister!¡±


    Liam nced down at Alessia, who gave him a small, confident nod.


    ¡°I understand. Give me your ount details and I¡¯ll transfer the money,¡± he replied, face unreadable.


    ¡°But next time, you might want to watch where you¡¯re going. Trying to start a scene with a teenager isn¡¯t a good look.¡±


    At that, Alessia couldn¡¯t hold back augh. She ducked her head to hide her smile. Liam said nothing more, simply ruffling her hair fondly, with not a hint of me in his touch.


    <i>212 </i>

 love and power 266

    ¡°Me? Faking an ident?!¡± Sienna¡¯s voice shot up an octave. Queenie, noticing themotion, excused herself from her group and made her way over.


    ¡°Queenie¡¯sing,¡± whispered a friend at Sienna¡¯s side.


    For a split second, Sienna panicked. She red at Alessia and Liam, clutching her dress as she tried to make a quick exit.


    ¡°Do you want me to buy you a brand¨Cnew one, exactly the same? <i>Or</i>¡­ I mean, you don¡¯t look like you can afford it¨Cmaybe cash would be better?¡± Alessia called after her, sugar¨Csweet and innocent as could be.


    ¡°No need!¡± Sienna hissed, practically spitting the words out through clenched teeth. She shot Alessia a murderous look, spun on her heel, and stormed off¨Conly to trip as her high heel caught on the step. She stumbled, nearly falling, her face turning bright red.


    Her friends hurried after her, but Sienna kept her head down and didn¡¯t look back, practically fleeing the scene in a flustered, undignified rush.


    By the time Queenie arrived, all she saw was the back of Sienna¡¯s head as she disappeared in a hurry. Queenie turned her attention back to Liam, nodding a quick hello.


    Liam nodded back, ruffling Alessia¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯ll head over for now, but don¡¯t leave yet. I¡¯ll give <i>you </i>a ride hometer.¡± He¡¯d met Sienna during work events¨Che knew full well how she and Alessia were connected.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Alessia replied, waving him off.


    Once Liam was <i>gone</i><i>, </i>Queenie grabbed Alessia¡¯s hand, scanning her up and down, clearly worried.


    ¡°Lessie, what happened? Are <i>you </i>alright?¡±


    Alessia held Queenie¡¯s arm, half amused, half exasperated. ¡°Honestly, doesn¡¯t it look like she¡¯s the one with the problem?¡°¨Creferring to Sienna, of course.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay, that¡¯s all I care about.¡± For Queenie, if Alessia wasn¡¯t the one who got hurt, the rest didn¡¯t matter.


    <i>¡°</i><i>So</i>, who was that?¡± Alessia had no intention of repeating what Sienna said.


    <b>12:42 </b>


    ¡°You don¡¯t know her?¡± Queenie was surprised.


    ¡°Should I?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your brother¡¯s date¨Cyou know, Max.¡±


    ¡°His date?¡± Alessia suddenly remembered Max mentioning someone over dinner a while ago. She hadn¡¯t expected it to be her.


    ¡°The Tate family¡¯s in a bit of trouble with their finances; Scott Tate wants Max toe back and take over thepany. Guess he¡¯s hoping to partner up with the Winstons, so he¡¯s arranging for the two of them to get to know each other.¡±


    The Winston Group specialized in banking and loans¨CScott¡¯s n was obvious.


    This was news to Alessia; she¡¯d had a lot on her tetely and wasn¡¯t keeping up with family politics.


    ¡°How do you know her, then?¡± Alessia asked.


    Queenie puffed up her cheeks, looking adorably indignant. ¡°We¡¯re both in the same graduate program. And our names are kind of simr, right? Our professor¡¯s from out of the country¨Ccan never pronounce them right. She always gets us mixed up.¡± The memory made Queenie sound both resigned and a little annoyed.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why she was picking a fight?¡±


    No wonder Alessia and Queenie were such close friends¨Ctheir first instinct was always <i>to </i>defend each other.


    Throw Ste into the mix and the three of them lived by the motto: ¡°There¡¯s no way my friend¡¯s the problem¨Cit¡¯s always the other person.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t really a fight, just some petty jabs. I just tune her out.¡±


    ¡°But after that incident, I haven¡¯t seen her around. I don¡¯t even remember her being on the guest list for theunch tonight.¡±


    12:4

 love and power 267

    Queenie frowned, but Alessia didn¡¯t seem the <b>least </b>bit surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to bring a plus¨Cone to these events. With Sienna¡¯s family background, it¡¯s no wonder she managed to get in.¡±


    ¡°But what exactly happened with her?¡±


    ¡°We were both chosen by our professor to represent the school in the uing showcase. You know, our college is famous for producing top jewelry designers, so the event attracts a lot of industry professionals. Our professor had high hopes. for both of us, but then a well¨Cknown designer used Sienna of giarizing one of his early pieces.¡±


    Alessia raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can imagine how it went. She was forced to withdraw from the showcase, got pped with awsuit, and the professor¡¯s attitude toward her changed overnight. Add in all the snide remarks from our ssmates, and her pride just couldn¡¯t take it. So she dropped out.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s any of that got to do with you?¡±


    Well, it wasn¡¯t entirely unrted. After all, Queenie had tipped off the designer. But all she did was quietly drop a hint. If Sienna hadn¡¯t tried to cut corners or tried to sabotage Queenie by copying that designer¡¯s old debut piece¨Cnone of this would¡¯ve happened.


    Of course, Queenie kept these thoughts to herself.


    ¡°My reputation started growing after that incident. Maybe she mes me for what happened. I mean, I didn¡¯t really do anything, but I did end up benefiting the most from the whole mess.¡±


    Queenie shrugged, feigning innocence.


    Alessia didn¡¯t press further. She nodded, finally understanding why Sienna harbored so much resentment toward Queenie. It was jealousy, in and simple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her anymore,¡± Queenie said, waving it off.


    Then she grinned and nudged Alessia yfully. ¡°So, how did I do today? Pretty good, right?¡±


    ¡°You were fantastic,¡± Alessia replied, ruffling Queenie¡¯s hair with genuine affection. Her voice was warm, brimming with approval.


    12:42


    ¡°But it¡¯s gettingte, I should head out. Don¡¯t stay up too long, okay? I¡¯ll swing by the clinicter and mix up some medicine for you¨Cmake sure you drink it,¡± Alessia added, almost out of habit. She gently took Queenie¡¯s wrist, checking her pulse. Satisfied there was nothing amiss, she still couldn¡¯t resist nagging a bit.


    Queenie was used to it by now. Far from being annoyed, she justughed and agreed, teasing Alessia with a pout and a grin to cheer her up.


    They chatted a little longer about nothing in particr before finally parting ways. When Alessia stepped outside, she found Liam waiting at the door. He¡¯d swapped his tailored suit for a casual hoodie, pulled a cap low over his face, and wore a mask¨Cdoing his best to keep a low profile.


    He wasn¡¯t the same unknown singer stuck performing in bars anymore. These days, he was a bonafide star with millions of fans.


    With talent, smart PR moves, and the mystery of his early days when he kept his face hidden, it was no surprise to Alessia that he¡¯d be such a sensation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Liam said, ruffling her hair as she approached.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lillian?¡±


    ¡°She wanted to keep an eye on the charts at the office, so I told her to take the car and head back.¡±


    Funny enough, the Morton family home wasn¡¯t too far from here.


    They hadn¡¯t realized it at first, but since moving in, the perks had be obvious. The area was busy, packed with shopping districts, and most major social events took ce nearby. Everything was convenient¨Cand a lot safer, too.


    They walked side by side,fortable in the quiet that settled between them.


    ¡°So, what did she say to you?¡± Liam asked, clearly not buying Alessia¡¯s story that she¡¯d ¡°identally¡± spilled orange juice on someone¡¯s dress.

 love and power 268

    Alessia arched an eyebrow, choosing not to answer. Instead, she fired back with another question.


    ¡°And where did you get all that money from, huh? You¡¯re not scared you¡¯ll really have to pay up?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do? Go over and say, ¡®Oh, sorry, my little sister didn¡¯t <i>know </i>any better. Please, be the bigger person¨Clet us off the hook, and my whole family will be forever grateful¡°?¡±


    Liam¡¯s voice was full of mock drama, making Alessia burst outughing.


    ¡°Good thing you want to be a singer. If you ever tried acting, I bet Lillian would be stressing over how you¡¯d evernd a role.¡±


    Liam grinned. ¡°Even if I did have to pay up, it¡¯s not the end of the world. I¡¯ve saved a bit, not quite enough, but if I had to, I¡¯d just swallow my pride and ask to pay in installments. Honestly, I¡¯ve already endured enough side¨Ceye from everyone since the day our family went broke.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say thatst part out loud. Instead, he slung an arm around Alessia¡¯s shoulders, momentarily lost in old memories.


    Alessia caught the unspoken meaning. When things fall apart, people who once called themselves friends might turn on you just to get a piece of the action. Sure, there were a few kind souls willing to help, but for the Morton family at the time, it was barely a drop in the ocean.


    Robbing Peter to pay Paul only dug the debt hole deeper. No wonder Brendan had chosen to live in that shabby apartment, selling off what little they had left to clear as much debt as possible. Free from debt, at least whatever they earned afterward would be theirs, instead of getting swallowed up by interest payments.


    Trying to lighten the heavy mood, Alessia teased, ¡°With all that wealth, why not splurge on a wardrobe upgrade?¡±


    Liam gave a softugh, his eyes crinkling above his mask. ¡°Honestly? I want to buy back our old house.¡± He sounded almost shy, but the warmth in his voice betrayed his hope for the future. ¡°But you can¡¯t let that slip, okay?¡±


    ¡°That ce is ancient. Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to get a new one?¡± Alessia shrugged. To her, a house was just a ce to live. As long as you had your family,


    it didn¡¯t matter where <i>you </i>were¨Cshe couldn¡¯t quite understand Liam¡¯s attachment.


    <b><i>1/2 </i></b>


    12.42


    ¡°That house was the one Dad bought when he proposed to Mom. Even though Grandpa never approved in the end¡­ Anyway, it holds a lot of memories for them. When we had to sell it, Mom cried for days.¡±


    Alessia nodded, only half understanding.


    ¡°I bet that¡¯s what our big brother wants too,¡± Liam added. All the siblings had shared the Morton family¡¯s highs and lows together; their bond ran deeper than most.


    When they got back to the Mortons¡® ce, their parents stared in surprise at Liam¨Cthey hadn¡¯t seen him in ages. They immediately started asking about how he¡¯d been.


    Alessia excused herself and slipped away to her room.


    She curled up in her chair, staring at her phone¡¯s chat screen, fingers drumming against the desk in hesitation. After a moment, she sighed and hit the button for a voice call.


    The line barely rang before Max picked up.


    ¡°Well, well, I was starting to think I¡¯d never hear from you again. What¡¯s the asion? The prodigal daughter finally calls?¡±


    Alessia rolled her eyes, staying silent.


    Max let her have thest word and spun his chair around, turning his back to the


    door.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°You back in the country?¡±


    Max raised an eyebrow<i>. </i><i>¡°</i>Someone¡¯s been keeping tabs, huh?¡±


    He¡¯d only just gotten back after taking care of some business overseas.


    ¡°I heard the Tate family¡¯s going bankrupt?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s bluntness didn¡¯t faze Max. He actually burst outughing¨Ca rare, genuine sound.


    212


    12-12

 love and power 269

    ¡°Yeah, if things really go south for me, you¡¯d better remember to take me in when I¡¯m out on the street.¡±


    Max was still the same Max. Two¨Cthirds of what he said was a joke, and you could never take him too seriously.


    ¡°Honestly, you camping out on a park bench sounds about right,¡± Alessia shot back, rolling her eyes.


    Laughter echoed from the other end of the line¨Clight, easy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got a n.¡±


    Only then did Alessia feel a genuine sense of relief. She looked up, her gazending on the framed photo on her desk, and for reasons she couldn¡¯t quite name, her mood soured.


    ¡°If you really do go bankrupt one day, I suppose I could let you crash at my ce.¡±


    She didn¡¯t bother waiting for Max¡¯s response, simply hung up.


    The dial tone droned on. Max, lips curled in a faint grin, didn¡¯t seem bothered at all.


    Lately, Tate Holdings had been a mess. These past couple days, he¡¯d barely managed three hours of sleep in total. He rubbed his brow and leaned back in his chair, feeling lighter after that call¨Cthe exhaustion momentarily forgotten.


    ¡°Ungrateful brat. Guess she does have a conscience after all.¡±


    He muttered as he looked at the darkened phone screen. But a secondter, the


    screen lit up again.


    Max¡¯s smile faded. He straightened, voice and posture all business.


    ¡°Twelve o¡¯clock tomorrow<i>, </i>lunch at The Gables. Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re meeting the Winston family¡¯s daughter.¡± Scott¡¯s tone was cold, more business partner than father.


    ¡°I know.<i>¡± </i>Max¡¯s reply was t, emotionless, as if he were speaking to a stranger.


    ¡°You¡¯re aware of the state Tate Holdings is in. We need the Winston investment¨Cthere¡¯s no room for mistakes. I trust you know how to conduct yourself.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Max didn¡¯t bother to say more.


    12:42


    Chapter


    Scott didn¡¯t care about his attitude. As soon as he got confirmation, he hung up.


    Max let out a coldugh, tossed his phone onto the table, and didn¡¯t give it another thought.


    Still, the next day he showed up at the restaurant as instructed.


    By the time Sienna arrived, Max was already seated, staring absently out the window.


    Even though she was half an hourte, Sienna didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of guilt. With the Tate family on the brink and her family¡¯s investment the only lifeline, she knew she held all the cards. What did it matter if she made him wait? He had no choice but to y along.


    Composing herself, she strode over, her designer bag swinging from her arm. A waiter hurried to pull out her chair, and Sienna sat down smoothly.


    Hearing themotion, Max turned his head, slow and unhurried.


    He was impably dressed, his sharp features and effortless elegance exactly as she¡¯d hoped. Of course, Sienna had reviewed his background before agreeing to this meeting. With her pedigree, she had her pick of suitors, but Max¡¯s family


    name¨Cand his looks¨Cwere hard to match.


    No doubt about it: on paper, Max was exactly what she wanted.


    A family that needed her money to stay afloat meant she¡¯d hold all the power after marriage. The thought made her lift her chin a little higher, pride shining in her eyes. ¡°So, you¡¯re <i>Max</i>?¡±


    She gave him a <i>once</i><i>¨C</i>over, expecting a fawning greeting. Instead, he looked at her with chilly indifference. Theck of enthusiasm irked her, but in some twisted way, it only made her more intrigued.


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    Sienna let out a softugh, assuming he was ying hard to get.


    ¡°Sienna.¡± She announced her name with her chin tilted up, every inch the confident


    heiress.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Max¡¯s response was so nonchnt it made Sienna¡¯s smile falter.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a relief to see Miss Winston actually made it. For a moment there, I was starting to wonder if you¡¯d been in a car ident¨Cthat¡¯s about the only excuse for


    <i>213 </i>


    12:42


    showing up thiste.¡±

 love and power 270

    ¡°Yeah, if things really go south for me, you¡¯d better remember to take me in when I¡¯m out on the street.¡±


    Max was still the same Max. Two¨Cthirds of what he said was a joke, and you could never take him too seriously.


    ¡°Honestly, you camping out on a park bench sounds about right,¡± Alessia shot back, rolling her eyes.


    Laughter echoed from the other end of the line¨Clight, easy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got a n.¡±


    Only then did Alessia feel a genuine sense of relief. She looked up, her gazending on the framed photo on her desk, and for reasons she couldn¡¯t quite name, her mood soured.


    ¡°If you really do go bankrupt one day, I suppose I could let you crash at my ce.¡±


    She didn¡¯t bother waiting for Max¡¯s response, simply hung up.


    The dial tone droned on. Max, lips curled in a faint grin, didn¡¯t seem bothered at all.


    Lately, Tate Holdings had been a mess. These past couple days, he¡¯d barely managed three hours of sleep in total. He rubbed his brow and leaned back in his chair, feeling lighter after that call¨Cthe exhaustion momentarily forgotten.


    ¡°Ungrateful brat. Guess she does have a conscience after all.¡±


    He muttered as he looked at the darkened phone screen. But a secondter, the


    screen lit up again.


    Max¡¯s smile faded. He straightened, voice and posture all business.


    ¡°Twelve o¡¯clock tomorrow<i>, </i>lunch at The Gables. Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re meeting the Winston family¡¯s daughter.¡± Scott¡¯s tone was cold, more business partner than father.


    ¡°I know.<i>¡± </i>Max¡¯s reply was t, emotionless, as if he were speaking to a stranger.


    ¡°You¡¯re aware of the state Tate Holdings is in. We need the Winston investment¨Cthere¡¯s no room for mistakes. I trust you know how to conduct yourself.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Max didn¡¯t bother to say more.


    12:42


    Chapter


    Scott didn¡¯t care about his attitude. As soon as he got confirmation, he hung up.


    Max let out a coldugh, tossed his phone onto the table, and didn¡¯t give it another thought.


    Still, the next day he showed up at the restaurant as instructed.


    By the time Sienna arrived, Max was already seated, staring absently out the window.


    Even though she was half an hourte, Sienna didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of guilt. With the Tate family on the brink and her family¡¯s investment the only lifeline, she knew she held all the cards. What did it matter if she made him wait? He had no choice but to y along.


    Composing herself, she strode over, her designer bag swinging from her arm. A waiter hurried to pull out her chair, and Sienna sat down smoothly.


    Hearing themotion, Max turned his head, slow and unhurried.


    He was impably dressed, his sharp features and effortless elegance exactly as she¡¯d hoped. Of course, Sienna had reviewed his background before agreeing to this meeting. With her pedigree, she had her pick of suitors, but Max¡¯s family


    name¨Cand his looks¨Cwere hard to match.


    No doubt about it: on paper, Max was exactly what she wanted.


    A family that needed her money to stay afloat meant she¡¯d hold all the power after marriage. The thought made her lift her chin a little higher, pride shining in her eyes. ¡°So, you¡¯re <i>Max</i>?¡±


    She gave him a <i>once</i><i>¨C</i>over, expecting a fawning greeting. Instead, he looked at her with chilly indifference. Theck of enthusiasm irked her, but in some twisted way, it only made her more intrigued.


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    Sienna let out a softugh, assuming he was ying hard to get.


    ¡°Sienna.¡± She announced her name with her chin tilted up, every inch the confident


    heiress.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Max¡¯s response was so nonchnt it made Sienna¡¯s smile falter.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a relief to see Miss Winston actually made it. For a moment there, I was starting to wonder if you¡¯d been in a car ident¨Cthat¡¯s about the only excuse for


    <i>213 </i>


    12:42


    showing up thiste.¡±

 love and power 271

    ¡°Oh wow! For a second there, I thought someone was eating blue cheese in here. I was just about to ask the waiter when they added that to the menu¨Cso sorry about


    that¡­¡±


    The speaker looked positively innocent.


    Sienna nced up at the sound, wine dripping through her hair and stering it to her forehead. Paired with her deep red lipstick, she looked like some bedraggled viiness straight out of a horror film.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! Queenie!¡±


    Bitterness still tinged Sienna¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Oh my, if it isn¡¯t Miss Winston? Sorry about that,¡± Queenie said, feigning surprise


    as she saw Sienna.


    She seemedpletely oblivious to the resentment in Sienna¡¯s <i>tone</i>, her delicate features drawn into an expression of exaggerated concern. She reached <i>out </i>as if to help Sienna up, but stopped short before actually touching her.


    ¡°Miss Winston, was it you who ordered the blue cheese? Because I could swear that awful smell ising straight from your mouth.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Who would ever eat something like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you have tried it.¡± Queenie¡¯s airy reply cut straight through Sienna¡¯s defenses.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Sienna snapped, her face flushing red as she tried to salvage <i>her </i>dignity.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually <i>delicious</i>, you know. But don¡¯t worry¨Cjust remember to rinse your mouth after. It¡¯s just basic etiquette for ady.¡±


    Queenie stood, never offering her hand, instead looking down at Sienna. Her sweet voice belied the cold indifference in her eyes.


    ¡°Sorry, but let¡¯s end our conversation here.¡± She turned her attention to Vera, seated across from her.


    ¡°Miss Windsor, it was such a pleasure. I look forward to working together,¡± Vera said, rising andpletely ignoring Sienna.


    After a brief handshake, Vera slung her purse over her shoulder and strode out of


    <b>09:32 </b>


    the restaurant.


    Queenie didn¡¯t linger, she grabbed her bag, but not before sharing a nce with Max, who remained serenely at his seat. He raised his empty wine ss in her direction.


    Queenie grinned and raised her own ss, miming a toast through the air before taking a delicate sip.


    As Queenie¡¯s graceful figure disappeared from view, Sienna¡¯s eyes practically sparked with rage.


    At nearby tables, several guests whispered and pointed in her direction. Her sharp tongue and cutting tone hadn¡¯t exactly earned her any sympathy.


    Sienna ignored them all, hauled herself to her feet, grabbed her purse, and shot Max a venomous re before storming off.


    With the main yers gone, Max finally stood, straightened his suit jacket, and calmly settled the bill before leaving.


    A designer suit jackety abandoned in the restaurant¡¯s parking lot trash can.


    The moment Max slid into his car, his phone began to buzz¨CScott was calling.


    He ignored the call, switched his phone to silent, and let the screen go dark, over


    and over.


    When he finally returned home that night, the Tate family mansion was still aze with light.


    Not a word of greeting awaited him inside¨Conly Scott¡¯s open palm.


    The p <inded </i>hard, leaving four clear red marks on Max¡¯s face.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what kind of mess you¡¯ve made?¡±


    Max worked his jaw, a smirk flickering in his eyes, but when he met Scott¡¯s gaze, his expression turned cold.


    He stood tall¨Cat least a head taller than Scott. While Scott¡¯s body was softened by years of drinking and neglect, Max was lean and athletic. Yet, despite his height, there was always the sense that he was the underdog in this house.


    ¡°The Winstons called,¡± Scott spat. ¡°They said you doused Sienna in red wine over some girl named Alessia. Are you trying to bankrupt Tate Holdings even faster?¡±

 love and power 272

    ¡°You know the Tate family is about to go under, right? That¡¯s thanks to you¨Calways chasing after every half¨Cbaked scheme thates your way.¡± Max¡¯s voice was cool, deflecting the attention away from Alessia without missing a beat.


    ¡°You¨C! So you think you¡¯ve grown up now? Got the nerve to question your old man?¡± Scott¡¯s temper red, his hand shooting up for another p.


    This time, Max didn¡¯t just stand there and take it. He caught Scott¡¯s hand midair and shoved it away.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it? All this because you¡¯re angry I arranged your marriage?<i>¡± </i>Scott¡¯s face twisted with rage when his p didn¡¯tnd, but he quickly collected himself, voice


    cold.


    ¡°Let me tell you something. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve spent a few years in the West, you¡¯re invincible. Who gave you everything you have¨Cevery meal, every suit, the roof over your head? You think being called ¡®young master¡® by a few people makes you special?¡±


    He let out a sharp, dismissiveugh.


    ¡°When the Tate family goes bankrupt, everyone will trample all over you. You were born into this family, you¡¯ve enjoyed all its wealth¨Cso it¡¯s your duty to make sacrifices for our prosperity. It¡¯s just a marriage. You¡¯re a man¨Cwhy bother with all this sentimental nonsense?¡±


    He paused, his tone smoothing out,


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s you, Ileana, or even York¨Cnone of you got to choose your own partners. In families like ours, marriage is never about love. It¡¯s about finding the right match for the family¡¯s future. It¡¯s always been that way.¡±


    Max said nothing. Scott patted his shoulder, as if everything was settled. ¡°Listen. Call the Winstons and apologize now. Tomorrow, take the gifts I¡¯ve had my assistant prepare and pay them a visit. No matter what they say, you apologize and admit you were wrong. Just do it.¡±


    A cold smile flickered across Max¡¯s face. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°You-!¡± Scott¡¯s re could have set the room on fire. He choked on his own anger, unable to get the words out.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what happens if the bank doesn¡¯t approve the loan?¡± Scott growled, grabbing Max by the cor.


    09:32


    Max let him grab him, unmoved, his face unreadable.


    Scott¡¯s frustration boiled over, but seeing Max¡¯s empty stare, something shifted. He suddenly looked more agitated than angry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it. Just get that loan approved!¡±


    He shoved Max away, stormed out, and didn¡¯t even bother <i>to </i>stay in the house.


    Max didn¡¯t care where Scott went. He tugged at his tie, yanked it off, and headed upstairs.


    ¡°Young master.¡± The new housekeeper spoke in a timid voice.


    ¡°Throw it out,¡± Max said, handing him the tie and walking up the stairs. That¡¯s when he noticed a small head peeking around thending, a dog sprawled out beside it.


    ¡°nning to sleep out here?¡±


    York made a face, dusting off his clothes as he stood.


    ¡°Max, are we going bankrupt?¡± The little boy¡¯s eyes were wide with confusion.


    ¡°Looks like it. What do we do?¡± Max felt a sudden urge to tease him.


    ¡°Go find Alessia,¡± York replied instantly. Even Rex, the dog, let out a hopeful bark.


    ¡°She¡¯d have to want you first,¡± Max said with augh, earning a scowl from York.


    ¡°She does want me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awfully confident.¡± Max ruffled York¡¯s hair, missing the re thrown at his back as he headed into his room.


    ¡°She totally wants me,¡± York muttered, fussing with his hair and ring at Max¡¯s retreating figure.

 love and power 273

    Things were anything but quiet here, but across town, a different kind ofmotion was brewing.


    On the top floor of Libra & Associates, someone sat hunched over aptop, fingers flying across the keys. Stacks of case files cluttered the desk.


    ¡°Ethan, you need to eat something. You¡¯ve been at this all day,¡± Calvert said as he walked in, bncing two coffees and a bag with a sandwich inside.


    ¡°Boss, the trial starts tomorrow. I just want to go through everything one more time¨Cmake sure nothing slips through the cracks.¡±


    ¡°Nervous? It¡¯s your first big case of this kind,¡± Calvert smiled, pride evident in his eyes as he looked at his prot¨¦g¨¦.


    ¡°Yeah, a bit. But more than anything, I want to see these people face justice.¡± Ethan¡¯s hands were shaking with anger as he nced at the thick stack of criminal charges in front of him.


    ¡°After this, you¡¯ll be seeing a lot more of these cases. Some people with money do things that are just as bad¨Cif not worse. And as long as they can pay, there¡¯s always someone willing to take the fall for them.¡± Calvert spoke from decades of hard¨Cearned experience.


    ¡°You have to remember your principles. Not every dor is worth taking.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I have plenty of reasons not to lose my way. I¡¯m the eldest in my family¨Cif I caved under pressure or temptation, what would my parents think? More importantly, my sister would be so disappointed.¡±


    He owed everything to Alessia, his little sister. She¡¯d achieved so much; as her big brother, he had to set an example, not let her down.


    <i>¡°</i>When I was your age, Inded a case just like this. Some tycoon built orphanages under the guise of charity, but in reality, he was selling the prettiest children to other wealthy clients.¡±


    ¡°People like that belong behind bars for life.¡± Ethan mmed his hand on the desk, nearly making Calvert spill his coffee.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree <b>more</b>! The first time I saw those photos, I barely made it to the bathroom before I threw up. Didn¡¯t eat for days after.¡±


    Calvert shook his head, then nudged the sandwich toward Ethan. ¡°Come on, eat up.


    <b>09:32 </b>


    Tomorrow¡¯s going to be a battle.¡±


    He unwrapped the sandwich and handed it over, only to be met with a look of mock betrayal from Ethan.


    Realizing his mistake, Calvert chuckled and apologized¨Cthree times in a row. Ethan sighed but took the sandwich anyway.


    ¡°Thanks, boss.¡±


    ¡°Do your best. Don¡¯t let Mr. Chase down tomorrow¨CI vouched for <i>you</i>, said you¡¯d handle it without a hitch.¡±


    Ethan smirked. ¡°No matter what it takes, I¡¯ll make sure they pay for what they¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Reminds me of myself back in the day.<i>¡± </i>Calvert pped him on the shoulder, his pride and excitement infectious.


    Even though it was long past midnight, the lights in the conference room burned


    until dawn.


    The next morning, after a quick wash¨Cup at the office, the two hurried to the courthouse. Eddie was already waiting at the entrance, nked by two towering bodyguards.


    ¡°Rough couple of days, huh?¡± Calvert asked, reading between the lines¨Che knew all too well what the ultra¨Cwealthy were capable of when cornered, from threats to staged idents.


    Eddie gave a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯ve managed. Always good to have a few backup ns.¡± All those years moving from country to country¨Csure, Alessia had been part of it, but it was also about learning how to disappear when you had to.


    He wouldn¡¯t have made his move if he wasn¡¯t absolutely certain he could pull this off.

 love and power 274

    ¡°How about you two? Everything alrighttely?¡±


    ¡°With Libra & Associates¡® security system, there¡¯s really nothing <i>to </i>worry about. The wholeplex is covered, so as long as we stay inside, we¡¯re perfectly safe. Even if we do have to step out, someone¡¯s always shadowing us.¡±


    As he spoke, Calvert nced toward the car that had brought them here.


    That was exactly why they took on cases otherw firms wouldn¡¯t touch. Most businesses might fear retaliation, but at Libra & Associates, as long as theirwyers upheld their own sense of justice, that was all that mattered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set that aside for now. It¡¯s almost time¨Cwe should head in,¡± Ethan said, ncing at his watch. He looked a little on edge.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Eddie looked over at Ethan, a faint smile lifting his lips.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I trust Lessie¡¯s and Calvert¡¯s judgment¨Cand I believe in your abilities. I¡¯ve read up on every case you¡¯ve handled. You¡¯ve got this.¡±


    Ethan gave a small, tense smile and nodded.


    With nothing more to say, the three of them strode inside.


    Soon after, a man was led in by a pair of officers. His eyes locked on Eddie the moment he entered, cold and venomous. Eddie didn¡¯t flinch¨Cinstead, he offered a calm, almost gentle smile in return.


    The gavel came down, and the trial began in earnest.


    By the time it ended, the defendant had lost allposure. Gone was the calm arrogance from before; now he hurled curses at Eddie, only to be dragged away by the police.


    ¡°You did well today. Write up a summary when you get home¨Csee if there¡¯s anything we missed,¡± Calvert said, pping Ethan on the shoulder, clearly pleased.


    ¡°Will do. Are you heading back now?<i>¡± </i>


    ¡°That¡¯s right. These old bones can¡¯t take another sleepless night.¡±


    ¡°Then take care on your way home,¡± Ethan offered, ready to walk him out, but Calvert waved him off and left on his own, leaving Ethan and Eddie standing together.,


    Mr. Chase-¡±


    09:33


    ¡°Just call me Eddie,¡± Eddie replied, still wearing that gentle expression¨Cthe same one he¡¯d kept even when facing down the defendant¡¯s insults.


    ¡°You really impressed me today. Outdid yourself, honestly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to you. You gathered so much evidence¨Cit made our case stronger, and things moved a lot faster.¡±


    Eddie¡¯s gaze dropped. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for this day a long time.¡±


    He should have died that day. But since he hadn¡¯t, it meant the <i>one </i>who deserved <i>to </i>pay wasn¡¯t him.


    Ethan caught the flicker of darkness in Eddie¡¯s eyes and was about to ask something when Eddie quickly masked his emotions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going. The verdict today was great, but we¡¯re not at the finish line yet. You should still watch your back¨Cdon¡¯t go out alone, and stay away from isted ces. The Chase family¡¯s got deep roots. Even with him locked up, the danger isn¡¯t gone.¡±


    ¡°I know. You be careful too. And¡­ thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for my brother.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me. This is why I got into this business¨Cto help kids who need


    it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of gossip flying aroundtely. But we know we¡¯re in the right, so let them talk,¡± Ethan said tactfully. Eddie understood his meaning at once.


    After all, he was a Chase too. People were bound to judge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I had the guts to go public with the evidence, I¡¯m more than ready to face whateveres next.¡±


    They talked quietly as they made their way out, only to be blindsided the moment they pushed open the doors¨Ca swarm of reporters immediately closed in around them.

 love and power 275

    ¡°Mr. Chase, it¡¯s been reported that you were the one who turned over evidence of the Chase family¡¯s crimes¨Cchild trafficking, murder, bribery. How did you discover these things? Were you involved yourself?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve heard you studied child psychology. Did your expertise y a role in these cases? Did you use it to participate in any way?¡±


    ¡°You reported your own father¨Cwas it a crisis of conscience, or did you put justice above family?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morton, what¡¯s your take on this whole affair?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chase¡­¡±


    The crowd surged forward, shoving their microphones and cameras. Ethan stepped in front of Eddie, shielding him from the relentless re of the press.


    ¡°I have proof the Chase family is guilty. That¡¯s why I brought them to court. If any of you have evidence that I¡¯m involved, by all means, show it to the court. Otherwise, don¡¯t stand here and smear my name with baseless usations.¡±


    Eddie¡¯s gaze was unwavering, so open and direct that the reporters fell silent for a moment, thrown off by hisposure. Seizing the opportunity, the bodyguards hustled the two men out of the press swarm.


    Footage of their escape was instantly uploaded online. News outlets ran the story nonstop<i>. </i>For a while, it seemed like everyone¨Cwhether scrolling through their <i>phones </i>or chatting on the streets¨Chad something to say about the case.


    ¡°I don¡¯t buy it. <i>No </i>way a family produces two totally different people. Maybe he just


    turned in his dad to save his own skin.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he supposed <i>to </i>be an artist? Aren¡¯t artists supposed to be above all this?¡±


    ¡°Above it? Please. He made a fortune, then turned in his own father¨Cjust to polish


    §Ñ


    his own reputation and make even more money.¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>So </i>you¡¯re saying he¡¯s ruthless?¡±


    ¡°If he wasn¡¯t, would he have dragged his father into court? Twenty years behind bars isn¡¯t enough¨Che¡¯s pushing for the death penalty.¡±


    A group of old men Jounged in front of a corner store, cracking sunflower seeds and arguing over the news with growing excitement.


    09:33


    Social media was just as heated. Eddie¡¯s personal details had already been dredged up and circted. As for Ethan, except for the barest facts, the rest of his information was either impossible to find or scrubbed entirely¨Cany attempts to post about him ended up censored or nked out.


    ¡°Turning in his own father¨Ccold¨Cblooded. This guy doesn¡¯t mess around.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, they¡¯re both so handsome! Are these people even real?¡±


    ¡°Hey, careful¨Cnever know when one of those pretty faces will carve <i>you </i>up and take out your whole family.¡±


    ¡°Can you not? If he had anything to hide, he wouldn¡¯t have exposed his own father¡¯s crimes ande out clean. Clearly, he¡¯s got nothing to do with any of it.¡±


    ¡°Women¨Calways thinking with their eyes, never their brains.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with women? You weren¡¯t born from a man, were you?¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s a child psychologist too, right? What about those kids¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still an artist! I even went to one of his shows and said nice things about him. Now I just feel sick.¡±


    ¡°Just goes to show you never really know anyone. Someone should start looking into him too!¡±


    Elsewhere, in the Morton household, two young boys hunched over a phone, brows furrowed in concern.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Eddie isn¡¯t like that,¡± Ivan insisted, clutching York¡¯s phone. He could already <i>read </i>pretty well, and now that he was in school, he could make out at least eight out of every tenments.


    ¡°If he really was that kind of person, Alessia would never have sent you to live with him,¡± York said, skeptical of Eddie but trusting Alessiapletely.


    ¡°So what should we do?¡± Ivan¡¯s voice trembled, eyes brimming with tears. York panicked¨Che hated seeing Ivan like this; it always made him feel like he was the bad guy.


    ¡°Just go online and exin yourself!¡± York said, snatching the phone and quickly posting, ¡°You¡¯re all talking nonsense.¡± But thement was immediately drowned out by the flood of other replies.


    lyan stared at him, uncertain. York scratched his head, at aplete loss for what to do next.


    <b>09-33 </b>

 love and power 276

    ¡°Maybe we should¡­ ask Alessia?¡±


    Unfortunately, Alessia wasn¡¯t home. It was the weekend, and she¡¯d gone out to follow up on a project between A&P and Queenie. She wouldn¡¯t be back untilte that night.


    Ivan had been counting down the hours, and when the clock finally hit eight, Alessia walked through the door. York, meanwhile, had spent the entire day at the


    Mortons¡®, happily mooching off their food andpany.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Alessia looked puzzled as she caught the intense stares of two pairs of eyes fixed on her.


    ¡°These two have been waiting for you all day. Have you eaten yet? Let <i>me </i><i>make </i><i>you </i>some pasta,¡± Karen offered warmly.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I already ate with my friends,¡± Alessia replied, saving her mother the trouble.


    ¡°Are you heading out again tomorrow?¡± Karen asked, a hint of concern in her voice. Lately, Alessia had beening and going at odd hours, and Karen worried she wasn¡¯t getting enough rest.


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Just a busy stretch. Things will calm down soon.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go slice up some fruit for you all,¡± Karen said, knowing she couldn¡¯t help much with Alessia¡¯s work, but determined to make her time at home as


    Alessia knew her mom could never really sit still, so she just let her fuss.


    ¡°Alright, tell me¨Cwho got into trouble this time?¡± Alessia was used to seeing York at the Mortons¡® by now, so nothing surprised her anymore. She settled into the sofa and looked expectantly at the two boys standing in front of her.


    They both shook their heads. It wasn¡¯t until Ivan nudged York¡¯s arm that York seemed to remember something and handed his phone to Alessia.


    Raising an eyebrow, Alessia scrolled through the phone and quickly pieced together what they wanted.


    ¡°You want to speak up for Eddie?¡± she asked.


    Ivan nodded earnestly. ¡°Eddie¡¯s a good guy.¡±


    <b>1/3 </b>


    09:33


    Alessia ruffled his hair, a small smile on her lips. ¡°He is. But do you know what to do when things like this happen?¡±


    Ivan shook his head.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the strength to silence the rumors, then you have to find your own way to show where you stand.¡±


    The boys looked a little confused, but nodded anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the contact info. The rest is up to you. Think you can handle it?¡±


    ¡°Us?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who want to clear Eddie¡¯s name. Of course you should do it yourselves,¡± Alessia replied matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°But if you¡¯d rather not-¡±


    ¡°We can do it!¡± Ivan blurted out, cutting her off.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± York echoed, though he looked a bit dazed.


    Worried Alessia hadn¡¯t heard, Ivan repeated himself, tugging at York¡¯s sleeve until York nodded along, still half¨Cconfused but determined.


    Soon after, a video quietly surfaced online. With some behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes help from A&C Entertainment, it quickly shot up the trending charts.


    The video was dark, with only the dial tone of a phone call breaking the silence.


    ¡°Hello, is this¡­ beep beep beep? Back in 2015, you were taken from Serenity Home by someone named Chase, right?¡± a child¡¯s voice asked, the recipient¡¯s name bleeped out for privacy.


    ¡°Yes! The director said Mr. Chase was a good man and that he was going to adopt me,¡± another child¡¯s voice replied on the other end of the line.


    ¡°By Mr. Chase, do <i>you </i>mean Eddie?¡±


    ¡°No, it was a big guy¨Cnot Eddie,¡± the child answered, quick to correct.


    ¡°Some people are saying Eddie made you do bad things. Is that true?¡± York¡¯s voice was disguised, but his attempt to sound serious couldn¡¯t hide the childish lilt underneath.


    ¡°No way! Eddie would never!¡± The child sounded genuinely upset.


    ¡°I was taken to a dark ce. I couldn¡¯t open my eyes or move. All I could hear was someone saying, ¡®This kid¡¯s blood type is the best match for my son,¡¯ or something


    ike that.¡±


    09:33


    ¡°If you couldn¡¯t open your eyes, how do you know it wasn¡¯t Eddie?¡±


    ¡°Eddie¡¯s voice isn¡¯t that awful!¡± The loyalty in the child¡¯s voice was unmistakable¨Che was clearly one of Eddie¡¯s fiercest defenders.


    apter

 love and power 277

    <b>Chapter </b>277


    ¡°Alright, and then?¡± York pressed on, clearly uninterested but going through the motions.


    This particr segment was soon clipped and shared all over the inte.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying, these two kids are just too cute!¡±


    ¡°Trying to look all serious¨Cadorable! Come here, let me give you a kiss.¡±


    ¡°Is this Eddie¡¯s one and only true fan? LOL!¡±


    ¡°So they¡¯re going for a redemption arc now? Using kids for PR, that¡¯s pretty shady!¡±


    ¡°Redemption? Since when did he even do anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, and you would know?¡±


    No matter how heated the arguments online became, the video spoke for itself. A thousand viewers meant a thousand interpretations¨Cright and wrong were in the eye of the beholder.


    The footage rolled on. York went on to interview several more children, one after another. By the end, it turned into a series of monologues¨Csome in sweet, childish voices, others more mature, though the oldest was barely twelve or thirteen, the youngest just five or six.


    ¡°I did some diggingter. These so¨Ccalled ¡®adopters¡® just wanted our organs to save themselves or their own kids. Some of us got sold off to who knows where. If anyone tried to run, they¡¯d get locked up. If Eddie hadn¡¯te to rescue us¡­¡±


    ¡°Eddie gave me therapy sessions¡­¡±


    ¡°He taught me to draw. Because of him, I ended up with my current foster family¡­¡±


    ¡°My best friend didn¡¯t make it out. I asked Eddie why he couldn¡¯t save everyone. He said that to save all the kids, he had to make sure those people could never hurt us again.¡±


    ¡°Eddie is a good person.¡±


    ¡°Eddie is a good person.¡±


    Every single interview ended the same way.


    The once¨Cjoking, lightheartedizens fell silent.


    09:33


    Chapter


    ¡°So many kids¡­ The Chase family is downright evil!¡±


    ¡°And this is only part of it. There are still other kids out there. As a mom, I can¡¯t even watch this without crying.¡±


    ¡°I always thought the Chase family were art world royalty¨Calways doing charity work¨Cone of the few rich families I didn¡¯t even envy. This is disgusting!¡±


    ¡°But how did Eddie know about all of this? How did he help the kids escape without the Chase family noticing? And how did he collect so much evidence?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Besides Eddie, is anyone else in this generation of the Chase family even famous? His early work was all stolen by his siblings and published under their own names. If that hadn¡¯t happened, he¡¯d have been recognized years ago. He wouldn¡¯t have had to wait until now.¡±


    ¡°I heard Eddie¡¯s an illegitimate child. I know someone who worked for the Chase family¨Cthey said Eddie was always bullied by the rest of them. They hated him but couldn¡¯t let him go, since they needed him to create art for them. He was just a puppet!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, I take back everything I said about him this morning. I¡¯m literally crying


    for him now!¡±


    ¡°Now I finally get what it means to stay pure in a corrupt world. Anyone who can create art that beautiful must have a pure heart!¡±


    ¡°Come on, how do you know this isn¡¯t all staged? Using kids for PR¨Cwhat a joke.¡±


    ¡°Right, like <i>you </i>could pay off dozens of kids overnight just to clean up your image? Check the addresses¨Cthey¡¯re all from different ces. What, you think he randomly picked kids from each town to make himself look good?¡±


    ¡°If he wasn¡¯t so good¨Clooking, would you people still be saying this?¡±


    ¡°If you know you¡¯re ugly, go get some work done and stop trash¨Ctalking here!¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Objectively speaking, he really is ridiculously handsome. And thatwyer¨Csuit and tie¨Cabsolutely killing me!¡±


    ¡°The way he protected Eddie on camera¡­ Ugh, can¡¯t even, I¡¯m off to draw fan art!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m obsessed, seriously. My dark, twisted life is only bearable because of stuff like this!¡±


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re shipping them? You guys are unreal. Whatever, I¡¯m shipping them too!¡±

 love and power 278

    The inte was still abuzz with chatter, but thements had taken a positive turn, and the discussion was drifting further off¨Ctopic with each passing hour.


    Early the next morning, York and Ivan ran to Alessia¡¯s bedroom, clutching their phones. They knocked several times before Alessia finally answered, letting them. <ol><li>in. </li></ol>


    ¡°What is it now, you little troublemakers?¡± Alessia sat up in bed, running her fingers through her hair. She¡¯d been up half the night helping them with that video, though thankfully, she¡¯d already recorded most of the material beforehand and hadn¡¯t lost too much sleep.


    Ever since she¡¯d started plotting against the Chase family, Alessia had been preparing for something like this. She¡¯d just been waiting for the right moment to release everything, and with the kids volunteering <i>to </i>help, it was all the better.


    ¡°Alessia, look! So many people watched the video!¡± York climbed onto the <i>bed </i>and handed her his phone. Ivan, eyes shining, squeezed in on her other side until Alessia was wedged between them.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it? Remember to call Eddieter and check in on him¨Che¡¯ll be thrilled.¡±


    ¡°He already called us this morning, didn¡¯t he?¡± York looked over at Ivan, who nodded, a smile recing yesterday¡¯s anxious look.


    ¡°Eddie said he knew it was us. He thanked us for believing in him. He¡¯s really busy right now and can¡¯t meet up, but when things settle down, he promised to take us


    out.¡±


    Alessia ruffled their hair affectionately. ¡°You two did a good job this time. Just remember, you can¡¯t always believe every rumor you hear. You have to think for yourselves and trust your own judgment. Follow your heart, okay?¡±


    They both nodded. The two of them were sharper than most kids their age; she only had to say it once for them to understand.


    ¡°All right, off you go. And don¡¯t forget to check on your big brother.¡±


    Ivan nodded, suddenly remembering their long¨Cneglected eldest sibling.


    But Ethan barely had a moment to himself these days¨Che didn¡¯t even have time to answer his phone. Ever since he¡¯d taken on this case, every time he showed his


    ¡®ace in public, he was hounded by photographers and reporters. Some even chased


    09:33


    him down for interviews, making it nearly impossible to get anything done or even move around town without hassle.


    He still had to organize the verdict from the first trial and prepare for the appeal, workingte into the night before catching a few hours of restless sleep.


    Now that his name was making headlines, new cases were pouring in, and TV shows were inviting him on as a guest legal expert. He had visibly lost weight, and exhaustion was etched into his face.


    ¡°Are you done for now?¡± Calvert tapped gently on the ss door, silently checking in.


    Ethan had just finished an online interview and nodded. Calvert stepped in, setting a cup of coffee on the desk.


    ¡°Tired?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Ethan took the coffee and gulped it down, finally feeling a bit more alive. He stretched his stiff muscles, nning to take a five¨Cminute break before diving back in.


    ¡°This case has everyone watching,¡± Calvert said. ¡°It¡¯s been years since we¡¯ve seen something this big, and there are so many tangled threads. Once it¡¯s all over, I¡¯ll give you a month off. You need to rest and recharge.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about time offter, sir,¡± Ethan replied, pushing the paperwork toward him. ¡°Could you look at this section? I think citing this statute fits our argument better. The other one works, but itplicates things unnecessarily¡­¡±


    Calvert watched Ethan, pride softening his features. He¡¯d been through all of this himself, years ago. Young people today moved too fast, always chasing shortcuts or quick rewards, but Ethan was different. He had a strong moralpass and was willing to put in the hard work, step by step.


    Calvert was nearing retirement, but with Ethan as his sessor, he felt at ease.


    Life carried on, day after <b>day</b>. Spring <b>passed </b>into summer, and soon, another exam season was upon them.

 love and power 279

    <b>Chapter </b>279


    ¡°Did you pack everything? Admission slip, your ID, pens¡­ Did you bring an extra? Don¡¯t lose it.¡± Brendan fussed over them for the eighth time that morning.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got it all, don¡¯t worry,¡± the two high school seniors replied, a little exasperated but humoring him anyway.


    ¡°Eat this to keep your energy up. Just rx¨Cyour mom and I know you¡¯ll do great.¡± Karen rubbed her hands together, having avoided making anything too greasy for breakfast, worried their stomachs might rebel and ruin the day.


    For two days straight, Brendan and Karen drove them to school and waited out front to pick them up after each exam.


    Finally, thest day ended.


    ¡°Lessie, we¡¯re heading out! Happy birthday!¡± Ste and Queenie made a point of rushing over.


    ¡°Thanks, see you tomorrow.¡± The three had nned for Ste and Queenie to visit Lessie¡¯s family the next day, but before she could finish her sentence, the girls waved and dashed off.


    ¡°What¡¯s got them in such a hurry?¡± Alessia muttered to herself, packing her bag. As she stood up, she ran right into Cole, who¡¯de looking for her.


    ¡°Lessie, I have to run to the office. Something urgent came up. Happy birthday.¡± Cole ruffled her hair, his tone tinged with apology.


    ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°Just somest¨Cminute paperwork. Larkin Yardley wants me to look over it and sign off.¡±


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Go on, then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make up your birthday present tomorrow.¡±


    She smiled and nodded again. Truthfully, she¡¯d already received plenty of birthday wishes at midnight.


    Everyone seemed a little preupied, but Alessia didn¡¯t mind. Ste and Queenie both had family celebrations to attend, and hectic days at the Whitley Group were nothing new.


    Clutching her stationery, Alessia made her way out of the exam hall with the crowd.


    <i>1/2 </i>


    09:34


    To her surprise, it wasn¡¯t the Mortons waiting for her, but Ethan.


    ¡°Hey, big brother!¡± Alessia waved. Ethan spotted her, walked over, <i>took </i>her bag without a word, and gave her hair a gentle tousle.


    ¡°Any ns now that exams are over? Want to go out and celebrate?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, but tomorrow my two friends areing over to meet Mom and Dad.¡±


    ¡°I heard. Mom and Dad are swamped at the shop¨Ceveryonees in forfort food after finals. They asked me toe pick you up.¡±


    ¡°I could¡¯ve walked. It¡¯s not that far.¡± She paused as they walked down the street. ¡°Aren¡¯t we waiting for Zach?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s old enough to get himself home. I¡¯m not trekking all the way back just for him.¡±


    Alessia nced over her shoulder, but Ethan gently turned her head forward. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we stopping by the noodle ce?¡±


    ¡°Not today. Mom was worried you¡¯d get heatstroke, so she made a cooling fruitpote at home. You can have some before you go out.¡± Ethan sounded perfectly casual; Alessia didn¡¯t think twice and followed him home.


    ¡°I forgot my keys,¡± Ethan realized, patting his pockets. ¡°Mom called as I left work so I came straight here.¡±


    ¡°Zach has the spare¡­¡± Alessia tried the door handle¨Cand the moment she did, confetti cannons erupted and streamers floated down around her.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Lessie!¡± The shout made her jump. Looking up, she saw everyone except Liam¡ªevery member of the Morton family was there.


    Beyond them, birthday balloons hung from the living room wall. Brendan, beaming, emerged from the kitchen carrying a towering cake with careful hands.


    Today was her eighteenth birthday.


    Eighteen years ago to the day, by a twist of fate, she¡¯d be Alessia.


    And today, at eighteen, Alessia was celebrating her birthday for the very first time, surrounded by the family who had given her a home.


    <i>212 </i>

 love and power 281

    Right on cue, just as everyone finished eating, the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Lessie, could you get the door?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Alessia replied without hesitation, getting up to answer it.


    It was Cole.


    ¡°Lessie.¡±


    ¡°All done with work? Have you eaten yet? Mae just made a cakee in and have a slice,¡± Alessia said, stepping aside to let him in.


    ¡°Did everyone finish eating already?¡± Cole didn¡¯t step inside, instead asking her in


    return.


    Alessia nodded, looking a little absent¨Cminded for once. Cole couldn¡¯t help but smile and gently pinched her cheek.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked, but obediently slipped on her shoes. Her mind hadn¡¯t caught up, but her body was already moving.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return Lessie in a while, Mr. and Mrs. Harris,¡± Cole called over his shoulder.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Karen replied, smiling. Brendan had appeared behind Alessia at some point, and though he wasn¡¯t smiling, he didn¡¯t object.


    And just like that, <i>Cole </i>whisked Alessia away.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re just going <i>to </i>let Cole take Lessie out like that?¡± Ethan and his brothers strolled over.


    ¡°What else? Those two know each other better than anyone. No one understands Alessia like Cole does, and vice versa.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried something might happen?¡±


    Karen justughed. ¡°Those two are far more sensible and self¨Ccontrolled than you three ever were. Besides, they¡¯re not kids anymore¨Cthey¡¯re both adults. It¡¯s perfectly appropriate. And honestly, isn¡¯t it better that she¡¯s with Cole, someone we know and trust? Tell me, have you seen anyone better looking than that boy?¡±


    Zachary smirked. ¡°Wow, Mom, didn¡¯t know you were so shallow.¡±


    <b>1/3 </b>


    09:34


    Karen didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°How else do you think I agreed to marry your dad?¡±


    At that, Brendan finally cracked a smile and slipped an arm around Karen¡¯s shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s right. Back in my day, your old man was the heartthrob of


    campus¡­¡±


    The moment he started reminiscing, the three brothers scattered.


    ¡°Mae, please, sit and have some water. We¡¯ll handle the cleanup.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, you shouldn¡¯t be cleaning up after guests,¡± Ethan and Zachary chimed in, heading for the kitchen. That left Karen and Brendan alone, exchanging a


    nce.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡±


    ¡°Mae, let¡¯s have some tea,¡± Karen said, ignoring Brendan and heading for the living


    room.


    Meanwhile, Cole brought Alessia to the very top floor of a hotel.


    The elevator dinged, and as the doors slid open, Queenie and Ste popped out, showering Alessia in a burst of streamers.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Lessie!¡±


    Alessiaughed softly, already guessing what was up.


    ¡°You two raced over here right after finals just for this?¡± She nced around the room. Aside from the hotel¡¯s decor, most of the setup clearly came from her friends.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget about us, Alessia!¡± Pierce called, and in an instant, ssmates emerged from every corner.


    ¡°Happy birthday!¡±


    Streamers floated through the air,ughter and cheerful voices filling the space. Alessia smiled, ncing at Cole beside her¨Conly to find he was already looking at her.


    Cole took her hand, and, amid the whoops and cheers of their friends, led her to a


    seat.


    ¡°After today, we¡¯re all heading down separate paths,¡± Pierce said, never one to let a moment go t. ¡°Whether by our own choice or because of family ns, I hope we all do well and shine in our own ways!¡±


    <b>09:34 </b>


    The ss cheered in agreement. Someone started pouring drinks, and the party picked up.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a shame Lessie¡¯s allergic to alcohol,¡± Ste remarked with a sigh. ¡°Otherwise, the three of us could finally have that drink together.¡± But a promise was a promise: now that Alessia was officially an adult, they clinked sses. anyway¨Cfilled with sparkling juice instead of champagne.


    <b>Chapter </b>282

 love and power 282

    ¡°Good thing you made it back in time¨Cyou didn¡¯t have to miss graduation <i>or </i>Lessie¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, your health matters more than anything. Don¡¯t scare us like that again, okay?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Ste chimed in. ¡°But at least you two get to be at the same school now.<i>¡± </i>


    ¡°You¡¯re not that far, Ste¨Cjust two blocks away,¡± Queenie <i>pointed </i>out.


    Ste grinned. ¡°Still, it¡¯s not the same school! Now if I want <i>to </i>see <i>you</i>, I have to trek those two blocks every time.¡±


    At that, Queenie and Alessia exchanged a helpless nce.


    The three girls chatted about everything and nothing,ughter weaving between them, while ssmates stopped by to congratte Alessia. She greeted each one graciously, never losing her smile.


    As the sun dipped lower and the sky slowly faded into night, the celebration began to wind down.


    ¡°We¡¯re heading out. Save your presents forter, okay?<i>¡± </i>Ste waved as she gathered with the rest of their ssmates, ready to go.


    Cole and Alessia remained, standing side by side, watching friends drift away in groups until the courtyard was nearly empty.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Alessia turned to Cole, her eyes curious. ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Cole looked away, clearly nervous. He fidgeted with his fingers, unable to meet her gaze. ¡°Um¡­ do you want to¡­ watch the fireworks?¡±


    Before Alessia could answer, the first brilliant burst exploded in the sky, scattering color and light above them.


    Her eyes sparkled, reflecting every sh, and the smile on her lips only grew wider.


    Cole hesitated, words rehearsed a hundred times suddenly slipping away. ¡°Would you¡­ would you be interested in being¡­ something more? Like, my girlfriend?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Cole, look at me.¡±


    He obediently lowered his head, and before he realized what was happening, Alessia brushed a gentle kiss against the corner of his mouth.


    Cole froze, struggling not to break into a grin.


    ¡°Is that a yes?¡± he asked, breathless.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She didn¡¯t whisper or hedge. She made it clear, her answer strong and sure.


    When had their feelings changed? Maybe it was that afternoon walking home together in the sunset. Maybe it was sharing a milkshake during the holidays, or the way they always seemed to be the first face each other saw when they were sick. Whatever the reason, on their eighteenth birthday, they stepped into something new¨Ctogether.


    ¡°So¡­ do you want to go on a date tomorrow? My girlfriend?¡±


    Cole took her hand. At some point, the fireworks had faded, leaving them in a gentle, peaceful hush.


    ¡°But, boyfriend¡­¡± Alessia tried not tough, but Cole¡¯s face fell, suddenly looking like a kicked puppy.


    ¡°Ste and Queenie areing over to my ce in the morning.¡±


    Cole¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Then can I have the afternoon and evening, dearest girlfriend?¡± He grinned, daring to lean in and nt a kiss at the corner of her


    mouth.


    Alessia¡¯s cheeks flushed pink before she could reply.


    Even though it would be their first official date, Cole didn¡¯t try to change her ns or ask her friends to reschedule. He just smiled and let it go.


    Alessia pinched his cheek, her heart full. ¡°Of course you can, my boyfriend.¡±

 love and power 283

    Early the next morning, Queenie and Ste arrived at Alessia¡¯s door, gifts in hand.


    Alessia was already waiting for them downstairs, making sure every detail was perfect despite their long friendship.


    The Mortons, having heard in advance that the girls would be visiting, treated the asion with the same care. They had tidied up the house, bought fresh fruit and arranged it on a tter, and waited expectantly for their guests.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. and Mrs. Morton!¡± The girls beamed as they presented their gifts.


    One was fair¨Cskinned and pretty, with the sweet, wholesome look of the girl next door. The other had a stylish pixie cut and a sun¨Ckissedplexion, lively and spirited. With their contrasting personalities, they were the kind of girls who drew attention wherever they went.


    ¡°Wee, wee! Come on in!¡± Karen¡¯s delight was obvious; apart from Cole, this was Alessia¡¯s first time bringing friends over.


    ¡°My mom picked these out yesterday¨Cbrand new slippers, just for you,¡± Alessia said with a grin, setting two pairs of slippers at their feet.


    Once everyone had finally settled in, Ste smiled a little sheepishly. ¡°We¡¯ve been meaning to visit you for ages, but kept putting it off. Sorry for the dy.¡±


    Brendan grinned. ¡°I remember you¨Cyou¡¯re the one who rides motorcycles, right? No need to apologize. You¡¯re always wee here.¡±


    ¡°Back in the day, I loved bikes too,¡± he added. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a girl into them. Very cool.¡±


    The easy conversation and friendly banter quickly put Ste at ease.


    ¡°This is a bottle of wine from our family¡¯s vineyard<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Ste said, handing it over. ¡°For you to enjoy when you have some time to rx. Good for the skin, too!¡±


    Karen touched her cheek, a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m at the age for beauty treatments anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on! Lessie clearly inherited her looks from you. I bet when you two go out, people think you¡¯re sisters<i>,¡± </i>Ste teased.


    Ste¡¯s warmth was infectious. In no time, she had both adultsughing, and Alessia exchanged a knowing nce with Queenie. They¡¯d always admired Ste¡¯s


    knack for getting along with anyone.


    Queenie¡¯s turn came next. Cheeks a little pink, she handed over a small box. ¡°This is something I designed myself. Since you both spend so much time working at the diner, I made a pair of matching rings into nes¨Ceasy to wear and take off. I hope you like them.¡±


    Brendan and Karen looked surprised. ¡°You designed these yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Alessia answered. ¡°Remember that jewelry brand my brother modeled for? Queenie was the designer.¡±


    Brendan put on an exaggerated tone. ¡°So talented at such a young age! Kids these days are amazing,¡± he joked, making everyoneugh.


    Queenie blushed as Karen opened the box. Both adults gasped in delight.


    ¡°These are beautiful! I never thought we¡¯d be trendy enough to have matching jewelry,¡± Karen said, her cheeks flushed. Brendan, grinning, was already fastening the ne around her neck.


    ¡°It looks wonderful,¡± he said, admiringly.


    The three girls exchanged mischievous nces.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll leave you two to admire your new jewelry. We¡¯re going to head upstairs,¡± Alessia announced.


    ¡°Take the fruit with you¨Cand stay for lunch,¡± Karen called after them, knowing that the girls would want some privacy.


    Alessia suspected the girls hade early for a reason¨Cprobably to get some


    news out of her.


    Sure enough, as soon as the bedroom door closed, Queenie and Ste pounced, cornering her by the door. Alessia threw up her hands in mock surrender,ughing along with them.


    ¡°Out with it! The truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth!¡±

 love and power 280

    <b>Chapter </b><b>280 </b>


    ¡°Lessie, happy birthday! Come on, make a wish and blow out the candles!¡± Brendan¡¯s grin looked a little goofy in the soft candlelight.


    Obedient as ever, Alessia closed her eyes and made a wish.


    She¡¯d never really believed in these sorts of things, but after everything she¡¯d been through, all she truly wanted was for the people she <i>loved </i>to be safe and healthy. As for Cole¨Cshe hoped he could be just a little happier than everyone else.


    As soon as the candles flickered out, Ivan burst into apuse, his eyes shining with excitement, practically acting as if he were the guest of honor himself.


    ¡°Thank you, Mom and Dad.¡±


    ¡°Mae made the cake,¡± her father said.


    Alessia followed their gaze and finally spotted Mae standing quietly behind Zachary. Mae was so petite that, with Zachary blocking her, Alessia hadn¡¯t even noticed her until now.


    ¡°Mae, I¡¯ve troubled you so much all this time,¡± Alessia said sincerely.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, really,¡± Mae replied, rubbing her hands nervously on her skirt, a shy smile on her face.


    ¡°Come inside,e inside,¡± Karen said, wrapping an arm around Alessia. ¡°I cooked a whole table full of your favorites.¡± The others gathered around, ushering her


    toward the dining room.


    ¡°Your third brother¡¯s pretty busy now that he¡¯sunched his career,¡± Karen added as they walked. ¡°He told me he had a show tonight, performing a new song, and he made me promise you¡¯d watch it.¡±


    Alessia was puzzled. Lillian had mentioned something about Liam working on a new song, but between her and Cole preparing for their finals, she¡¯d left everything else to the others. She hadn¡¯t heard anything about the song itself until now.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to start, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zachary said, ncing at the clock before switching on


    the TV.


    Brendan sliced the cake, carefully cing pieces in front of everyone.


    Ivan tugged Alessia down beside him on the couch. Just as she sat, the game ended and Liam appeared on screen, introducing his new single.


    show


    09:34


    ¡°Today marks the end of finals season, and it¡¯s also my little sister¡¯s birthday,¡± Liam began. ¡°Six months ago, my birth sister came home. Of course, that was right when our family lost everything. We couldn¡¯t give her the life she deserved.¡±


    He let out a self¨Cdeprecatingugh, while his fans in the audience shouted his name, cheering him on.


    ¡°My sister is beautiful¨Cand kind of a badass. Sometimes, I feel more like the clueless little brother around her. I owe so much of what I¡¯ve achieved to her.¡±


    The audienceughed, their cheers undiminished.


    Alessia smiled, trying to lookposed, but her ears had already turned bright red. Ethan noticed and ruffled her hair, grinning fondly.


    In that moment, Alessia wasn¡¯t the founder of A&P or A&C Entertainment. She was simply a girl, surrounded by the love of her family.


    ¡°So, this song is for my sister,¡± Liam continued. ¡°It¡¯s the first song I¡¯ve truly written on my own¨Cand the lead single for my debut album. I want to dedicate it to you now. Lessie, happy birthday. And thank you for choosing to be part of our family.¡±


    The music started, lively and catchy, with not a hint of mncholy. The upbeat melody made everyone want to sway along, and soon smiles spread around the room¨Ca song that simply radiated happiness.


    It was exactly how Alessia felt.


    She realized, looking back, that she¡¯d never really understood what happiness meant. Every day with the Tate family had felt suffocating; only with the Whitleys had she been able to truly breathe.


    But now, for the first time, she felt the genuine warmth of a real home.


    And honestly, she didn¡¯t mind it one bit.


    As the song ended and the interview continued on the screen, Karen called everyone to the table, urging them to eat as if she had something important up her sleeve.


    212

 love and power 285

    Right on time, Alessia waited outside the building.


    She hadn¡¯t felt nervous at first, but after the way her friends had teased her earlier, a flutter of anxiety crept in.


    Luckily, she didn¡¯t have much time to overthink¨CCole¡¯s car pulled up at the curb momentster.


    Cole owned several cars, usually opting for a discreet sedan when he was out and about. But today, he¡¯d chosen to make a statement: a limited¨Cedition sports car gleamed in the evening sun.


    As far as she could remember, Cole had barely driven this car more than twice since buying it.


    She stood aside, waiting for him to park.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you decide to bring out-¡±


    ¡°You look even more beautiful today than you did yesterday.¡± Cole¡¯s ears burned red as he rubbed behind them, looking bashful.


    For reasons she couldn¡¯t exin, Alessia¡¯s cheeks warmed too.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Her tone was softer than yesterday, missing the breezy nonchnce she¡¯d had when first agreeing to this date¨Cshe even forgot the question she¡¯d meant to ask him.


    They got into the car, same seats, same people, but somehow everything felt different now.


    ¡°So, where to?¡± Alessia broke the odd, charged silence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hit the amusement park first. Afterward, we can grab dinner, catch a movie, and maybe take a walk. How¡¯s that sound?¡±


    She raised an eyebrow, a smile tugging at her lips, and nodded.


    The two of them spent the afternoon like any ordinary couple, hopping from one ride to the next until the sun began to set and bathed the world in gold. Only then did they duck into a cozy caf¨¦.


    Cole nced at his phone before scanning the QR code on the table to order drinks.


    Anything you want?¡± he asked.


    09:35


    Alessia shook her head. Cole didn¡¯t press further.


    They knew each other¡¯s tastes so well that, whenever one couldn¡¯t decide, the other would simply choose for them. No matter what, it was never the wrong pick. This silent understanding had be their norm.


    But this time, the waiter brought over an oversized drink with two straws sticking out from the same ss.


    Alessia shot him a teasing look.


    ¡°I saw couples do this online,¡± Cole admitted, rubbing his nose, clearly a little embarrassed.


    She didn¡¯t say a word, just watched him as she took a sip from one of the straws. Cole swallowed hard, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he averted his gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯re not thirsty?<i>¡± </i>Alessia asked, deliberately.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not really,¡± he stammered.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± She nodded, her voice tinged with yful disappointment.


    ¡°So, what should we do after this?¡±


    Normally, Cole would have meticulously nned every step of the evening. But tonight, he kept checking his phone before making decisions.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, we could-¡±


    Before he could finish, Alessia reached over and picked up his phone. Even though it was locked, as soon as her face came into view, it unlocked automatically.


    ¡°Even-¡±


    ¡°Oooh,¡± Alessia drawled.


    While Cole fidgeted, clearly flustered, Alessia scrolled leisurely through the endless notes on his phone.


    ¡°100 Sweet Things for a Couple¡¯s First Date,¡± she <b>read </b>aloud, ncing up at him. Cole tried to snatch his phone back, but she dodged easily.


    She kept scrolling, many of the items were already <b>crossed </b>off.


    ¡°Order the couple¡¯s special, book out the restaurant, hire a violinist. Go to the movies, buy popcorn, create a chance for intimacy¡­¡±


    Cole¡¯s face was crimson as he finally managed to retrieve his phone.


    212


    <b>00.35 </b>


    Chapter


    Alessia watched him with an amused smile while he fiddled nervously with his phone, pretending to cough, doing anything to avoid her gaze.


    ¡°I just wanted to look up some tips for a first date¡­¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve been acting so weird all day.¡± Alessia sighed and stood up.


    ¡°Are you mad?¡± Cole shot up as well, his face etched with worry.


    She reached over and pinched his cheek. ¡°Rx, boyfriend. With or without those so¨Ccalled tips, you¡¯d do just fine.¡±


    Cole stared at her, stunned. Before she could say anything else, he suddenly leaned in and kissed her, catching her by surprise.

 love and power 286

    ¡°Did I do it right this time?¡± Cole¡¯s voice was tentative, but there was a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    Alessia¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Yeah, you did great.¡±


    ¡°So, are we still going out for dinner?¡±


    ¡°We booked the whole ce, didn¡¯t we? Of course we¡¯re going.¡±


    Fingers entwined, they walked off together, their voices fading into the distance as the sunset cast a golden glow around them. They looked every bit the picture of young love.


    New couples always seemed a little more attached than usual, and as summer break drew to a close, the group finally stepped into their college lives.


    Penny and Ste ended up at the same university, while Queenie, Cole, and Alessia attended another. Zachary, meanwhile, was thrilled to start at the medical college


    he¡¯d dreamed of.


    What surprised everyone was Alessia¡¯s choice. Despite being the city¡¯s top student that year, she didn¡¯t go for finance as expected. Instead, she chose English literature, though she also picked up finance as a double major to be in sses with Cole.


    Seeing that she had her own ns, the Mortons didn¡¯t object. They just wanted her to do what made her happy.


    On orientation day<i>, </i>Queenie was still abroad for an event, so Alessia and Cole arrived on campus with Larkin, who drove them there.


    Neither of them was the shy type, and they knew college was a different world from high school. They arrived in the most unremarkable car, but even so, they drew more than a few curious stares.


    ¡°There are too many students up ahead. Let¡¯s get out here,¡± Cole suggested, ncing at the packed crowd and gridlocked cars. The start of term had turned the campus roads into a parking lot.


    Larkin agreed, then got out to fetch the luggage from the trunk.


    Alessia only brought one suitcase; Cole took it from Larkin without a second thought, since he hadn¡¯t brought anything himself.


    Cole¡¯s situation was a bit unique¨Che¡¯d gotten permission to live off campus.


    09:35


    Alessia, on the other hand, didn¡¯t want any special treatment; the college rules said only sophomores and above could live off campus, so she stuck with the dorms.


    Compared to the other students hauling piles of bags and boxes, Alessia¡¯s single suitcase and Cole¡¯s empty hands made them look a little out of ce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Cole said as Larkin closed the trunk, freeing up one hand and wiggling his fingers in a beckoning gesture.


    Alessiaughed softly and slipped her hand into his.


    They walked confidently through the crowd¨Ctwo good¨Clooking faces turning heads everywhere they went.


    By the end of that very first day, someone had already snapped a picture of them and posted it on the college¡¯s anonymous confession page, asking which department¡¯s upperssman hade to pick up his girlfriend.


    But that was a story for another time.


    For now, the two were heading toward the girls¡® dorm. Since it was check¨Cin day, the school made an exception and allowed parents and male friends up to help.


    Not ones to dawdle, Alessia and Cole had arrived early¨Cdespite being locals¨Cjust so they¡¯d have extra time to go on a dateter. When they got to the dorm room, they were the only ones there.


    Cole took it upon himself to fetch water and wipe down Alessia¡¯s bed, while she unpacked her suitcase beside him. They worked together, and in no time, their little corner was neat and organized.


    ¡°All set. Let¡¯s go check in,¡± <i>Cole </i>said.


    Alessia nodded and locked the door behind them.


    Since their majors were different and they wanted to get things done quickly, they decided to report at their own registration tents and meet back at the campus gate afterward,


    ¡°Excuse me, do you know where the finance department is?¡± Alessia had just left her tent with her paperwork when someone called out to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s that way,¡± she replied, nodding in the direction Cole had just gone.


    ¡°Thanks! You know, I feel like I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before¡­¡±


    Alessia nced up, studying his face. She was sure she¡¯d never met him.


    09.35


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken,¡± she answered, her tone cool but certain.


    The guy didn¡¯t seem fazed; he just scratched his head and gave her a big, friendly


    grin.


    ¡°I¡¯m Fortune, by the way. Mind if we get to know each other?¡±

 love and power 287

    The name sounded familiar, but that split second of hesitation was enough for the guy to take a step closer.


    Alessia frowned, immediately putting some space between them.


    ¡°Mind your distance.¡±


    Her tone was firm, leaving no room for argument.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re all freshmen here. No harm in getting to know each other, right?¡± Fortune reached out as if to grab her hand, but Alessia dodged him just in time¨Conly to find herself pulled gently into someone¡¯s arms.


    She instantly rxed. Even without seeing his face, she recognized that familiar


    scent.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her? She said she wants you to back off. Maybe try taking a hint?¡± Cole nced pointedly at Fortune¡¯s outstretched hand, his meaning clear.


    Fortune didn¡¯t look the least bit embarrassed. He just smiled and withdrew his


    hand.


    ¡°I know you¨CCole! CEO of the Whitley Group. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Fortune.¡±


    Cole hardly bothered to respond, simply giving a curt nod.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Weren¡¯t we supposed to meet at the entrance?¡± Alessia


    asked.


    ¡°There weren¡¯t many people out there. I waited for a bit, but when you didn¡¯t show, I figured I¡¯de inside and look for you.¡±


    They slipped easily into conversation, ignoring everyone else around them,


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s grab something to eat,¡± Cole said.


    Alessia nodded, and the two of <b>them </b>walked out hand in hand, leaving Fortune behind as if he were invisible.


    Fortune watched them go, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    ¡°Must be nice, having everything fall into yourp at such a young age,¡± he muttered, his expression darkening, the cheerful facade from moments before slipping away. ¡°Some people have to w their way up for a shot at that.¡±


    <b>*** </b>


    <b>09:35 </b>


    At


    sterilize them.


    ¡°Fortune¨Cis he the one from the Thorne family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I heard he won over Patriarch Thorne as soon as he got back, and now he¡¯s being showered with all kinds of resources. I thought he was returning to take over the Thorne Group, but I guess he¡¯s here to start college instead.¡±


    Alessia nodded, recalling something Max had once said.


    ¡°I heard he and Ileana were a thing. Are they nning some kind of alliance?¡±


    Cole shook his head and ced a peeled shrimp in her bowl. Before she knew it, a little mountain of them had formed.


    ¡°The Tate family¡¯s barely holding on these days. The Thornes won¡¯t let their sole heir marry someone who can¡¯t bring any benefit to the family.¡±


    Alessia nodded again; she hadn¡¯t heard anything about Ileana returning home,


    anyway.


    Besides, they were all outsiders¨Cno point in dwelling on other people¡¯s business. When they finished eating, Larkin was already waiting for Cole by the door.


    They shared a quick kiss before reluctantly parting ways.


    After Cole left, Alessia made her way back to the dorm at a leisurely pace. The door was half¨Copen, and she could hear voices from inside.


    ¡°Who was the first one <i>to </i>move in? I saw all those fancy skincare brands on her desk¨Csome of them cost a fortune! There were even a few I didn¡¯t recognize.¡±


    The voice was loud, but there was no malice, just in astonishment.


    ¡°She looks like one of those rich girls. Everything she has is either a designerbel or something I¡¯ve never even seen before. None of it¡¯s cheap junk¨Cthe quality¡¯s obvious. Maybe it¡¯s all custom made?¡±


    ¡°Or maybe she¡¯s just trying to look rich,¡± another girl chimed in, her tone sharp, clearly skeptical,


    ¡°She barely brought anything with her. Local girl?¡±


    ¡°Locals don¡¯t show up this early.¡±


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll be hard to get along with?¡± Thest voice was timid, tinged with


    worry.


    <b>09:36 </b>


    ¡°No idea. She hasn¡¯t been back all morning¨Cprobably out eating somewhere.<i>¡± </i>As the girl spoke, Alessia heard the unmistakable slurp of a drink.


    Alessia raised an eyebrow,posed as ever, and pushed open the door. Inside, three girls sat cross¨Clegged on their beds, takeout containers in hand, staring at her in surprise.


    She merely nodded politely in greeting, unfazed by their scrutiny.


    ¡°You must be thest one joining us in 206, right?¡± The bubbly girl who¡¯d been


    talking first set aside her takeout and grabbed a napkin, wiping her mouth as she spoke.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>288 </b>

 love and power 288

    ¡°My name¡¯s Esme Godfrey, but you can just call me Esme.¡± Her eyes were clear and direct; everything about her exuded confidence and warmth. Alessia could tell she was the type who¡¯d grown up well¨Cloved, someone who¡¯d always had her family¡¯s protection.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Alessia.¡± Esme turned her attention to the other two girls in the


    room.


    ¡°H¨Chi, I¡¯m Joyce Danton.¡± Alessia recognized her instantly¨Cher new roommate, the one who¡¯d seemed nervous about whether they¡¯d get along. Joyce wore her brown hair in a ponytail, thick ck sses perched on her nose, shoulders hunched as if she were trying to disappear. Her clothes were a little worn but spotlessly clean.


    ¡°Mia Linden.¡± Thest girl¡¯s introduction was as breezy as her look: wild curls, a crimson dress that suited her bold energy.


    ¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡± Esme asked, her tone casual.


    ¡°Yeah, I have.¡± Alessia sat at her desk, adjusting a few bottles and jars she hadn¡¯t managed to organize earlier.


    ¡°Are you from out of town?¡± Esme asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m local.¡±


    ¡°Local? Howe you got here so early, then?¡±


    ¡°Fewer people around in the morning,¡± Alessia replied.


    Esme nodded. When they¡¯d arrived around ten or eleven, they hadn¡¯t even dropped off their bags before heading to registration. The lines had already stretched down the hall; rumor had it, things only got busier as the day went on.


    ¡°We were thinking about having dinner together tonight, you know, to get to know each other¨Csince we¡¯ll be roommates for the next four years. What do you think?¡±


    Alessia looked around at the group. Joyce was clearly anxious, watching her for any sign of approval. Mia was picking at her food, acting as if she didn¡¯t care about the conversation at all.


    ¡°Sure. Have you picked a ce?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. We¡¯re still debating¨Cmaybe that fondue ce across the street, or somewhere else. You¡¯re local¨Cgot any rmendations?¡±


    <b>09:36 </b>


    ¡°I haven¡¯t actually been to those two, but there¡¯s a ce nearby called The <i>Ivy </i>Terrace. It¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    ¡°The Ivy Terrace?¡± Esme¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Mia let out a quietugh, thinking, *Of course, she¡¯d suggest the fanciest ce in town. Little Miss Moneybags.*


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Alessia nced at Mia, and for a split second, the tension thickened. Sensing the impending standoff, Joyce rushed to break the ice.


    ¡°I, um¡­ I don¡¯t think I can really afford somece like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s the kind of ce you need a reservation just to get in. Even if we somehow made it inside, I couldn¡¯t even afford a cup of tea there!¡± Esme¡¯s exaggerated tone, paired with Mia¡¯s teasing, lightened the mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have been clearer. What I meant is¨Cif you don¡¯t mind, dinner¡¯s on me,¡± Alessia said calmly, without a hint of arrogance. It was as if she¡¯d just offered to pay for a cheap meal at the campus caf¨¦.


    ¡°You¡¯re treating us? Even the tea there costs a small fortune!¡±


    Esme wasn¡¯t the only one stunned; Mia and Joyce stared in shock.


    This wasn¡¯t just a spoiled rich girl¨Cshe was practically an angel, here to save them from their student¨Cbudget misery. Who in their right mind would turn down a free meal, especially at The Ivy Terrace?


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Mia paused mid¨Cbite, her takeout forgotten.


    Alessia nodded. The truth was, she¡¯d invested in that restaurant on a whim ages ago. She never expected it to be one of the city¡¯s hot spots, but now all her


    friends knew about it.


    That evening, the four of them set out together. The restaurant was just a short walk from campus, but as they approached the gleaming ss fa?ade, it was impossible not to feel out of ce among the parade of luxury cars and the sharply dressed business <i>crowd</i>.


    Mia seemed unfazed, but Esme and Joyce were visibly nervous, trailing behind with apprehension etched on their faces.


    ¡°Are you sure this is okay?¡± Joyce whispered to Esme as they reached the entrance. ¡°I have <i>no </i>idea,¡± Esme replied, squeezing Joyce¡¯s mmy hand as they stared up at the glittering lights of the restaurant, palms sweating with nerves.


    <i>212 </i>


    09.36

 love and power 289

    The restaurant¡¯s doors stood wide open, with two servers in crisp waistcoats


    greeting guests at the entrance.


    Alessia strode ahead, the three girls trailing behind her, their eyes fixed on her back. One of the waiters stepped forward and said something to Alessia.


    ¡°Oh no, are we about to get kicked out?¡± Esme whispered nervously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Look at how respectful the waiter is¨Che clearly knows Alessia,¡± Mia replied, watching closely.


    Sure enough, just as Mia finished speaking, the waiter nodded politely <i>to </i>Alessia and stepped aside to let them in. He spoke quietly into his earpiece, and momentster, a man in a sharp suit hurried out from the dining room.


    ¡°The manager,¡± someone murmured.


    ¡°The manager? Who is Alessia, really?<i>¡± </i>The surprise in the waiter¡¯s voice only made the girls more curious.


    ¡°Miss Morton! If you¡¯d let us know you wereing, we would have prepared everything in advance, the manager said, almost breathless..


    ¡°It was ast¨Cminute dinner with my housemates,¡± Alessia replied simply.


    ¡°We¡¯ve kept your usual private room ready. Please, this way.¡±


    Alessia nodded, but nced back <i>to </i>see the others still huddled together, whispering.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡± she called.


    ¡°Of course! Coming,ing!¡± Esme snapped out of her daze, grabbing Joyce¡¯s hand and looping her arm through Mia¡¯s, dragging them inside.


    The interior took their breath away. It felt as if they¡¯d stepped straight into a tranquil English manor garden: arched stone bridges over gentle streams, elegant architecture, and lush greenery everywhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous,¡± Esme breathed, wide¨Ceyed.


    Ahead, Alessia waited for them beneath a covered walkway, showing no sign of impatience. She murmured something to the manager, who nodded and slipped


    away.


    Mia, a little embarrassed, tugged on Esme¡¯s sleeve. ¡°We probably look like we¡¯ve


    09:36


    never been anywhere nice before,¡± she whispered.


    Esme scratched her head sheepishly. ¡°Sorry, Alessia.¡±


    Alessia just shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Most peoplee out here for a walk after dinner¨Cit¡¯s perfectly normal.¡±


    She gestured to the side, where several other guests strolled through the gardens or sat in the courtyard, sipping tea or coffee in perfect leisure. No <i>one </i>paid them any mind<i>. </i>


    The girls finally rxed, their nerves easing and their opinion of Alessia rising.


    ¡°Where¡¯d the manager go?¡± Joyce asked.


    ¡°I sent him to get everything ready. Do you want to look around a bit <i>more</i>, <i>or </i>shall


    we eat?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± the three of them answered in unison.


    Alessia smiled and led the way.


    They hesitated over the menu, intimidated by the prices¨Cone dish probably cost more than their monthly allowancesbined. Alessia didn¡¯t make a fuss. She simply asked if anyone had any dietary restrictions, then ordered several of the restaurant¡¯s signature dishes.


    When the manager came back to confirm the order, the three girls braced themselves as if it were their own wallets taking the hit, but said nothing; they wouldn¡¯t dare embarrass Alessia in front of the staff.


    Once the manager had left, Joyce finally voiced her concern in a shaky whisper. ¡°Alessia, isn¡¯t that a bit much?¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t finish, we¡¯ll just take the leftovers home for a midnight snack,¡± Alessia replied, unfazed.


    ¡°Even someone as rich as you packs up leftovers?¡± Mia teased, her tone friendlier now despite calling Alessia/princess¡± yet again.


    Alessia grinned. ¡°I¡¯m hardly a princess. I save where I can, just like anyone else.¡±


    ¡°This meal must cost, what, five grand?¡± Esme eximed, ever the dramatist. ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous and loaded¨Ccan I please trade lives with you in my next one?¡±


    Alessia heard her yful groan and justughed, saying nothing.


    Her phone buzzed. It was Cole.


    09:37


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this outside,¡± she told them. ¡°Someone will bring the food soon¨Cdon¡¯t wait for me, just start. The bill¡¯s already settled, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡±


    And with that, Alessia slipped away before any of them could protest.


    ?

 love and power 290

    The three girls exchanged bewildered nces, none <i>of </i>them sure what to do next.


    ¡°Did we pay already?¡± Esme whispered.


    Joyce shook her head. ¡°I only saw the manager take <i>our </i>order and leave.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a phone call, you guys are worrying too much.¡± Unlike the others, Mia seemedpletely unbothered.


    ¡°Hey, is that Alessia?¡± With the food yet to arrive, Esme scrolled through the university¡¯s homepage on her phone and suddenly spotted a photo of Alessia and Cole arriving together that morning.


    ¡°Who¡¯s with her?¡± Joyce peered over.


    ¡°Her boyfriend, I guess. Looks like he¡¯s rich and gorgeous. I¡¯m so jealous.¡±


    Mia leaned in, curiosity piqued. ¡°Wait, do we even have a guy like that at our school? If he was this handsome, the confessions page would¡¯ve exploded¨Cthere can¡¯t be just this one photo.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a freshman. Someone saw him registering over at the finance department,¡± Mia replied, pulling up another photo she found and showing it to the others.


    ¡°They look amazing together. Talk about a power couple.¡±


    ¡°Wait, look at this!¡± Joyce blushed as she tapped on their arms, pulling up another picture¨Cthis one of Cole and Alessia sharing a kiss at the front gate.


    The caption read: First day of term and I¡¯m already getting third¨Cwheeled. Kill me


    now<i>. </i>


    Their conversation was cut short by a knock on the door.


    It was the waiter, bringing their food.


    The girls immediately quieted down and slid back into their seats.


    ¡°Where is Alessia, anyway?¡± Esme nced toward the entrance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check,¡± Mia volunteered, already rising from her chair.


    Retracing the way she¡¯de in, Mia asked one of the servers if they¡¯d seen Alessia. To her surprise, everyone seemed to know exactly who she was looking for. Before long, a staff member was guiding Mia through the corridors.


    <b>09:37 </b>


    Chapter


    Alessia had already finished her call. She stood facing a man.


    ¡°Well, fancy seeing you again,¡± Fortune greeted her with a bright smile, acting as if they were old friends.


    Alessia nodded in reply, intending to walk away, but Fortune stepped in her path.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot me? I¡¯m Fortune¨Cwe met this morning.¡±


    ¡°Did you need something?¡± Alessia¡¯s tone was clipped.


    ¡°Are you here alone? I didn¡¯t see Cole. Oh, is he your boyfriend?¡±


    Three questions in a row, each one more invasive than thest. Alessia¡¯s patience ran thin and her brow creased.


    ¡°And that¡¯s any of your business because¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so chilly. Girls are way cuter when they smile, you know,¡± Fortune teased, undeterred by her frosty attitude.


    Alessia¡¯s patience snapped. She raised her hand to g down an employee. There were cameras everywhere¨Cif anything happened, someone would be there in seconds. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t handle him herself, but this was her family¡¯s restaurant and she had no intention of causing a scene that could ruin their


    reputation.


    Just then, a new voice cut through the tension.


    ¡°Alessia!¡±


    She turned¨Cit was Mia, striding over as if nothing was amiss. Without hesitation, Mia looped her arm through Alessia¡¯s in a gesture that looked intimate.


    Alessia wasn¡¯t used to such familiarity from someone she barely knew, but she didn¡¯t pull away, curious <i>to </i>see what Mia would do.


    Fortune watched them both, but Mia ignored him.


    ¡°Come on,


    the food¡¯s here. Esme and Joyce sent me to find you,¡± Mia said breezily.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Alessia nodded. Together, arm in arm, the two girls walked away. This time, Fortune didn¡¯t follow.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Fortune murmured to himself with a slight grin.


    Just then, a <i>voice </i>called, ¡°Mr. Thorne, the patriarch wants to see you.¡±


    Fortune arched an eyebrow, schooled his features into a cheerful expression, and


    <b>2/3 </b>


    <b>09:37 </b>


    turned around.


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± he replied, following the family assistant down the corridor.

 love and power 291

    ¡°Are you okay?<i>¡± </i>As soon as they rounded the corner and Fortune was out of sight, Mia let go of her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right¨Ctake a look at this.¡± Mia handed her the phone, pulling up the post the three of them had been discussing earlier.


    Alessia read it, then returned the phone without much reaction.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re not going to call anyone?¡±


    Alessia tilted her head, looking genuinely puzzled.


    ¡°I mean, usually in situations like this, aren¡¯t you supposed <i>to </i>tell <i>someone </i>to take it down or something?¡±


    ¡°This kind of thing blows over fast. Give it a couple days and everyone will have forgotten. There¡¯s no need to waste time or effort on it.¡±


    If it were anyone else, Mia might have thought they were just pretending to be calm. But it was Alessia¨Cso she believed her.


    Since Alessia herself wasn¡¯t bothered, Mia had nothing more to say.


    Meanwhile, Fortune followed his assistant into another private room. Inside, arge group waited, their expressions varying from polite to openly hostile. One woman didn¡¯t bother hiding her displeasure, her face turning frosty the moment he entered. Fortune didn¡¯t care. If he was honest, there were probably no more than three people here who actually wanted <i>to </i>see him.


    ¡°Grandfather.¡± He bowed respectfully to the elderly man at the head of the table.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Patriarch Thorne was dressed in a tailored suit, worry beads rolling between his fingers. He lifted his gaze, his authority impossible to ignore.


    ¡°Just picked up a little something, ran into a friend and stopped to say hello.¡±


    Fortune made no attempt to hide his earlier meeting with Alessia. Even if he didn¡¯t mention it, his assistant would. And if he did, the old man wouldn¡¯t care enough to ask who the friend was.


    From his breast pocket, Fortune drew out a slim, hand¨Ccarved sandalwood


    09:37


    box¨Cclearly a work of craftsmanship.


    All eyes locked onto the box as he handed it to the assistant beside him.


    The old man didn¡¯t take it himself, but nodded slightly. The assistant understood, opening the box.


    Inside was a string of prayer beads.


    ¡°Top¨Cquality agarwood. You¡¯ve been thoughtful,¡± the old man said, picking up the beads and rolling them gently between his fingers. He nodded, satisfaction clear in his eyes. Though his tone was even, the shift in the room was palpable. After all, when others gave gifts, the patriarch barely spared them a nce before handing them off to an assistant.


    ¡°Sit,¡± he said, and with that, Fortune¡¯s tardiness was forgiven.


    Fortune took his seat beside the old man¨Ca privilege reserved <i>for </i>the designated


    heir.


    The Thorne family wasrge, but in Fortune¡¯s generation, only he and Hugo Thorne remained as male heirs. If Hugo hadn¡¯t self¨Cdestructed, this spot would never have


    been Fortune¡¯s.


    While the meal in the other room was tense and stiff, Alessia and her friends were enjoying theirs with easy satisfaction.


    ¡°Anything else you want to try?<i>¡± </i>Alessia dabbed at her lips with a napkin, her movements graceful.


    Esme shook her head, slumping back in her chair with no pretense of decorum, grabbing a wet wipe <i>to </i>clean her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m stuffed. Everything was so good. What am I going to do if the little diners near campus never measure up again?¡±


    Alessiaughed softly. ¡°Next time youe, just mention my name at the door.¡±


    ¡°No way! I can¡¯t just take advantage like that.¡± Esme was always quick to draw a line, and while she¡¯d been teasing, she would never actually ept such an offer.


    Sensing it was time to move on, Alessia changed the subject. ¡°Do you want to rest a bit, or head back?¡±


    Mia nced at the time¡ªit was nearly eight already. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can walk around campus on the way back, help our food settle. I hear the night views are supposed to be beautiful.¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Sounds good. Alessia, Joyce¨Cwhat about you two?¡±


    09:37


    many times they saw it, Mia and the others couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the


    d¨¦cor.


    The ce was atmospheric by day, but at night the vibrancy only grew. The crowds. thickened, and the whole street had the lively feel of an old¨Cworld festival.


    <b>09.37 </b>

 love and power 292

    ¡°Little wolf.¡±


    ¡°Lessie?¡±


    Two familiar voices sounded right in front of her.


    ¡°Max? Ethan? What are you two doing together?¡±


    Alessia looked up, surprised to see the two of them standing side by side. It was almost surreal.


    Both were dressed in sharp suits, and next to them stood a man Alessia didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°Out to dinner with friends?¡± Ethan walked over, while Max and the other man followed at a more leisurely pace.


    Max wore his usual nonchnt expression, but the man beside him looked at Alessia with open curiosity and gave her a little wave.


    Alessia nodded in greeting.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finished eating. We were just about to head back to campus.¡±


    ¡°Everything alright?¡± Ethan asked.


    She nodded again. The Mortons had originally wanted to drive Alessia over, but Cole had volunteered for the job. Since both she and Cole needed to check in anyway, Alessia figured it would be easier to go together, so she¡¯d turned down the Mortons¡® offer.


    The Mortons had been disappointed for days, and Alessia had spent just as long trying to cheer them up.


    She couldn¡¯t understand it¨Chow could grown adults be so childish sometimes?


    ¡°Hey, what about me, little wolf?¡± Max teased.


    Alessia let out an exasperated sigh and shot. him a look.


    ¡°How did you two end up together? That¡¯s a rare sight.¡±


    ¡°Business,¡± Max replied, keeping it short.


    The two exchanged a nce; it was obvious there was no love lost between them.


    ¡°Your roommates?¡± Ethan asked, nodding toward the three girls bunched up behind


    09:37


    Alessia. He smiled and greeted them, then looked back at her.


    ¡°Yeah, let me introduce you¨CMia, Esme, Joyce.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Ethan, Lessie¡¯s brother.¡±


    Max smirked. ¡°I¡¯m her ex¨Cbrother, Max.¡±


    The third man grinned. ¡°Not a brother of any sort¨CI¡¯m Bhus Linden.¡±


    The girls nodded, offering shy hellos, but didn¡¯t dare ask about the whole brother/ex¨Cbrother business. The tension between Ethan and Max felt like it might explode any second¨Cif sarcasm were ammunition, they¡¯d have blown each other to


    bits.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard my granddad mention you before,¡± Bhus said, seemingly oblivious to the atmosphere as he offered Alessia a handshake. ¡°And these two troublemakers,


    too.¡±


    Just as Alessia reached out to shake his hand, Ethan and Max moved in uncanny harmony¨Cone blocked Bhus¡¯s hand, while the other slipped an arm around Alessia¡¯s shoulders, pulling her into a half¨Chug.


    Bhus¡¯s mouth twitched. Under his breath, he muttered, ¡°Overprotective much?¡±


    ¡°Your granddad is¡­?¡± Alessia asked, unfazed by their antics. She brushed off Max¡¯s arm, shot Ethan a knowing look, and straightened her hair.


    ¡°Charlie Linden, principal at Berlington Elementary.¡±


    Now it made sense¨Che was the grandson Charlie always talked about.


    ¡°Next time, let me pick up the tab,¡± Bhus offered.


    Ethan was no longer the unknown junior attorney he¡¯d once been. He¡¯d inherited Calvert¡¯s legacy, built a name for himself handling high¨Cprofile cases, and now regrly appeared on legal talk shows and the evening news. His status had skyrocketed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you all to dinner another time,¡± Ethan said warmly. ¡°My sister¡¯s staying in the dorms for the first time, so I hope you¡¯ll all look out for her.¡±


    ¡°Of course, absolutely,¡± Esme replied, starry¨Ceyed and grinning.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll get <i>out </i>of your hair¨Cenjoy your evening,¡± Ethan said.


    It was obvious to Alessia that the three hade here on business. When it came to privacy, nowhere beat The Ivy Terrace.


    212


    <b>09:37 </b>


    ¡°Oh, and Max?¡± Alessia paused on her way out.


    ¡°The Tate family¨Care we good?¡±


    Max raised an eyebrow; the answer was written all over his face.


    Alessia got the message and said nothing more, leading her roommates away.

 love and power 293

    After the others left, Ethan and his twopanions followed a waiter to their own private dining room.


    They didn¡¯t dive straight into business. Instead, they waited until all the dishes had been served, letting the meal set the mood before finally getting down to the real reason they were there.


    ¡°So, she¡¯s the Alessia my grandfather¡¯s always talking about? The old man never stops going on about her. Now that I¡¯ve finally met her in person-¡±


    Before Bhus could finish, both ¡°sister protectors¡± fixed him with a sharp look.


    He caught on quickly, miming zipping his lips shut.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell Lessie?¡± Ethan asked, swirling his fork in the soup. His long, sculpted fingers made even that simple gesture look elegant.


    ¡°Why would I tell her? She finally got away from the Tates. Once the Tate family¡¯s been bled dry, whatever¡¯s left of Tate Holdings will go back to her anyway,¡± Max said, his tone casual, almost dismissive.


    Ethan nced up at him, but let it drop.


    Meanwhile, outside the restaurant, Alessia and her three friends were still talking about the trio they¡¯d just left behind.


    ¡°Lessie, that¡¯s your older brother? Ethan is your brother?¡± Esme asked, eyes wide. She was a notorious inte addict, and with her radar for handsome guys, she could spot <i>one </i>whether it was the sports channel or the evening news. Law had never interested her, but good¨Clooking men were a different story.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Alessia nodded.


    ¡°All these brothers¨Cyour family soundsplicated,¡± Joyce murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°It is. I was switched at birth. Only found my biological parentsst year,¡± Alessia exined.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¨CI didn¡¯t know,¡± Joyce stammered, looking flustered.


    Alessiaughed softly, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    The three of them exchanged nces. For some reason, it felt as if they¡¯d


    discovered each other¡¯s secrets, drawing them closer together. Soon, they were all


    <b>1/3 </b>


    09:38


    confessing little things about their own lives.


    Joyce admitted she came from a rural family. She had a younger brother, and if it weren¡¯t for her schrship, her parents would never have let her go to college. They¡¯d hoped she¡¯d start working in a factory after high school, then settle down and get married.


    Mia shared that both her parents were teachers. They held her to strict standards, and she didn¡¯t even like her major¨Cit was forced on her by her parents.


    Esme, on the other hand, had it easiest. She was an only child in a middle¨Css family. She never had to worry about anything, but that also meant she had little independence. She¡¯d never even bought her own clothes¨Cher parents took care of everything.


    As they walked and talked, streetlights lit the wide avenue, and other students passed by on their way.


    ¡°Lessie,¡± a voice called from the shadows, where an unremarkable car was parked by the curb. Alessia turned and saw two tall men, bundled up in coats, stepping out. ¡°Third brother?¡± she called hesitantly, recognizing only his eyes above the scarf. The other man, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to greet by name.


    ¡°Come on, princess, you don¡¯t have to ignore me thispletely, do you?¡± Tristan shrugged, feigning offense.


    Her three roommates exchanged nces. Esme frowned but obediently stepped aside, saying nothing.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    ¡°I tried calling, but you didn¡¯t pick up. Thought I¡¯d drop something off for you,¡± Tristan replied.


    Alessia pulled out her phone and realized she¡¯d identally set it to silent.


    ¡°We came to congratte you on your first day at college. So, how¡¯s dorm life treating you, princess? Getting used to it?¡± Tristan asked, grinning.


    ¡°Thanks to you, it¡¯s been fine,¡± Alessia replied, not really meaning it, then turned to Liam.


    ¡°What did


    you bring?¡± she asked, eyeing the gift bag in his hand.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you starting orientation soon? I asked some people in makeup, and they said these are the best ones for protecting your skin. I know you never bother with


    0938


    this stuff, but you¡¯ll be standing in the sun all day¨Cbetter not get burned,¡± Liam said, handing her the bag.


    Alessia smiled and took it from him. ¡°Thanks, bro.¡±


    ¡°I got a few extra sets for your roommates. They¡¯re all in the bag¨Cshare them around. First time living in a dorm, making friends will make everything easier,<i>¡± </i>he said with a gentle smile.


    Chapter

 love and power 294

    Liam tousled her hair, every gesture radiating warmth and care.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, these are my three roommates.¡± Alessia waved them over with a


    smile.


    ¡°Hi, we¡¯re Lessie¡¯s roommates. I¡¯m Esme,¡± Esme introduced herself first, grinning.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Liam reached up and pulled off his ck face mask. Seeing this, Tristan followed suit, removing his own.


    The moment both faces were revealed, Esme¡¯s eyes went wide. She pped a hand over her mouth and pointed at them, looking as if she might scream any second.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± Alessia said, already used to this. She¡¯d seen the array of Liam and Tristan merchandise on Esme¡¯s desk the first day she¡¯d moved in¨Cthere was no doubt Esme was a diehard fan.


    What Alessia didn¡¯t know, though, was that some fans had a different obsession: shipping their idols together.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably one of your fans,¡± Alessia exined calmly.


    ¡°Really? Thanks,¡± Liam replied, a little surprised, nodding politely along with Tristan. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s really Liam and Tristan?¡± Esme patted her cheeks in disbelief, convinced she was dreaming.


    ¡°I¨CI went <i>to </i>your concert this summer. You were amazing! The duet you two did? Absolutely incredible!¡±


    As she spoke, Esme edged behind Mia, trying to hide.


    Everyone burst <i>out </iughing. Mia simply grabbed Esme by the shoulders and pulled her out from behind her.


    ¡°This is your idol, what are <i>you </i>hiding for?¡±


    ¡°You guys just don¡¯t get it,¡± Esme muttered, blushing furiously as she nervously picked at her nails. ¡°There¡¯s a sacred distance between a fan and their idol.¡±


    ¡°Want an autograph?¡± Liam offered, barely suppressing augh.


    ¡°Yes! Yes, please!¡± Esme¡¯s brain barely caught up with her mouth as she whipped out her ever¨Cready autograph book and pulled out a photo.


    <b>09:38 </b>


    ¡°Is¡­ is this okay?<i>¡± </i>she asked, holding up a concert photo of the two of them¨Cone their fanmunity had dubbed the ¡°holy grail¡± of pictures.


    Liam and Tristan exchanged a knowing look, but didn¡¯t say anything. Wordlessly, they each signed a corner of the photo.


    ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m going to treasure this forever!¡± Esme practically squealed.-


    Mia rolled her eyes and ruffled Esme¡¯s hair. ¡°Alright, alright, calm down <i>now</i>.<i>¡± </i>


    Alessia turned away, watching the group fondly. ¡°They¡¯re all good kids.¡±


    Liam nodded. ¡°I can see you get along well. That makes me feel better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d better get going,¡± he said. ¡°Call if you need anything, alright? Let me <i>know </i>what you want to eat, I¡¯ll bring it next time. I also transferred you some pocket


    money¨Ctake care of yourself at school.¡±


    Alessia nodded to each of Liam¡¯s reminders.


    As soon as Liam¡¯s car left, Esme grabbed Alessia¡¯s hand, nearly scaring her.


    <b>¡°</b>Alessia, you¡¯re my hero!¡±


    ¡°Is it really that big a deal?¡± Alessiaughed, pulling her hand away.


    ¡°You have no idea! I¡¯m going to brag about this for the rest of my life! All my fellow fangirls will be so jealous!¡±


    Alessia nced at the other two, who both looked exasperated.


    ¡°By the way, your idol left you some sunscreen. Want it?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Esme blurted, her voice ringing out so loudly that several people nearby


    turned to look.


    The other three immediately quickened their pace toward the school, determined to distance themselves from the spectacle.


    ¡°Hey, wait up! I want it! Why are you walking so fast?¡± Esme called, hurrying after them.


    The faster she chased, the quicker the others walked.


    By the time they reached the dorm, Alessia stopped again.


    ¡°Wow, how many celebrities do you know?¡± Mia marveled. ¡°Who was that just now, some kind of superstar?¡±


    Alessia struggled not tough. ¡°That¡¯s my boyfriend. Here, take these


    213


    00:20


    upstairs¨Csplit them up, there¡¯s one for each of you.¡±


    The others caught on instantly. ¡°Got it,¡± they said, grabbing the bags and hurrying


    up the stairs¨Ceach one an expert in reading the room.

 love and power 295

    The three girls climbed the stairs, but instead of going straight to their rooms, they crouched together on the balcony, peeking down at the pair below with faces full of curiosity and gossip.


    Their not¨Cso¨Csubtle spying hardly escaped Cole and Alessia¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Your roommates?¡± Cole asked, ncing away from the balcony.


    Alessia nodded.


    ¡°Did you have a good time at dinner?¡± he asked, giving her cheek a yful pinch, his voice warm and affectionate. In that moment, he seemedpletely taken with her, as if she were the only person in his world.


    ¡°It was nice. Oh, and I ran into Max and my brother together, and Principal Linden¡¯s grandson, Bhus.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cole raised his brows, genuinely surprised. ¡°Sounds like things with the Tate family are moreplicated than I thought.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°With Max¡¯s abilities, there¡¯s no reason the Tate family should be running into so much trouble. Sure, it still looks impressive on the surface, but the foundation is nearly hollowed out. And if Bhus and your brother are involved¡­¡±


    Cole frowned, lost in thought, but then his gaze fell to the bag in his hand.


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s <i>not </i>why I¡¯m here. I actually brought you something.¡± He snapped back to the present.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Alessia didn¡¯t wait for an answer¨Cshe took the bag from him, curiosity piqued.


    ¡°It¡¯s sunscreen. Training starts tomorrow, and I noticed you hadn¡¯t gotten any yet. I picked yours out myself. Your roommates¡® were bought by my assistant¨Csame brand, but yours is the premium edition.¡±


    Cole made sure she knew the difference.


    As Alessia looked at him, Cole suddenly bent down, bringing his face close to hers.


    <i>¡°</i><i>So</i>, do I get a reward for being such a thoughtful boyfriend?¡±


    Alessia had noticedtely that Cole really liked calling himself her boyfriend, as if


    ie wanted to underline their new rtionship status¨Cor maybe just stake his


    ?? ?


    <b>09:38 </b>


    im.


    Sheughed softly. She didn¡¯t find it annoying, not at all. If anything, she thought her boyfriend was bing more and more adorable.


    She pressed a kiss to his cheek, but Cole, ever the trickster, guided her head so her lips met his instead.


    ¡°Happy now, boyfriend?¡± Alessia¡¯s cheeks flushed, her breath quickening a little.


    Cole kissed her already swollen lips again, gentle andforting, as if to soothe


    her.


    ¡°Very happy, girlfriend.¡±


    Alessia couldn¡¯t help thinking how much Cole had changed. When they first got together, he used to blush just holding her hand. Now he was <i>so </i>at ease<i>, </i><i>so </i><i>sure </i>of himself.


    ¡°I should head up. Do you have to go back to the office?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just go back to the house.¡±


    Alessia tapped her watch, giving him a look that said everything.


    Cole sighed, but there was affection in his smile as he ruffled her hair. ¡°I know, I know. I promise I¡¯ll go straight to bed when I get home¨Cno sneaking into the office to work, I swear.¡±


    That finally earned a satisfied nod from Alessia.


    After a reluctant goodbye, Alessia went upstairs, only to find her three roommates staring right at her.


    ¡°Kiss, kiss, kiss!¡± Esme puckered her lips, looking so ridiculous that Alessia couldn¡¯t help herself¨Cshe flicked Esme on the forehead.


    Esme yelped, holding her stinging lips, looking dramatically wounded.


    ¡°In the middle of summer, aren¡¯t you worried about getting eaten alive by mosquitoes out there?¡± Alessia teased, then handed out the bags she was carrying.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Mia asked, peering inside.


    ¡°Sunscreen.¡±


    Mia whistled. ¡°Each of these costs more than all my makeup and skincarebined. The perks of knowing rich people, huh?¡±


    09:38


    ¡°Are you sure¡­ it¡¯s okay for me to ept this?¡± Joyce looked ufortable, as if she didn¡¯t deserve it.


    ¡°Well, I guess I won¡¯t need to buy any for the next four years,¡± Esme said, grinning. She never wore makeup, but she always took care of her skin.


    ¡°Take it. It¡¯s just a little something.¡±


    ¡°Th¨Cthank you,¡± Joyce stammered, cheeks pink. This was her first ever beauty product.


    Alessia¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Everyone¡¯s used to spending differently. It¡¯s much better to ept a gift graciously than to feel inferior or awkward about it. You did great.¡±

 love and power 296

    Joyce¡¯s cheeks flushed an even deeper red. It was the first time anyone had ever truly praised her.


    At first, she had felt a little uneasy¨CAlessia was from a wealthy family, after all, and Joyce couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her kindness was just pity. But deep down, she Knew Alessia wasn¡¯t that kind of person.


    Still, their backgrounds were worlds apart. Joyce was only human; she¡¯d seen the worst sides of people, and sometimes, dark little thoughts crept in.


    ¡°If¡­ if you don¡¯t mind, my family grows a lot of fruit back home. I could bring <i>you </i>some next time.¡±


    ¡°That sounds wonderful.¡± Alessia always looked people straight in the eye when she spoke. Joyce used to shy away from her gaze, but now, as she met those clear, beautiful eyes, she found herself briefly hypnotized.


    ¡°Me too! I want some!¡± Esme and Mia chimed in, crowding around with excitement.


    ¡°Okay, I actually brought a little this time. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll share some with you allter.¡± Honestly, her dad had told her to bring the fruit to share with her roommates, but she¡¯d been too shy, afraid they wouldn¡¯t like it.


    But just as Alessia had said, everyone¡¯s circumstances are different. It felt so much better to admit things openly and honestly than to force herself to fit in.


    The two weeks of orientation training flew by. After surviving what felt like boot camp for the hopelessly unfit, only Alessia and Joyce seemed to have any energy left; Mia and Esme looked like they were one step from the grave.


    ¡°Mia, Esme, time <i>to </i>get up! I already got breakfast for you,¡± Joyce called out cheerfully.


    ¡°Thanks, Joyce,¡± the <i>two </i>girls mumbled, still half¨Casleep.


    ¡°Still not up?¡± Alessia entered just as Joyce finished speaking.


    Mia finally rolled out of bed, eyes half¨Cshut, stumbling toward the sink. Esme, meanwhile, flopped back onto the mattress, groaning dramatically.


    ¡°Seriously, what kind of school starts sses the day after orientation ends? Would it kill them to give us one day off?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Oh, stop whining¨Cjust ept your fate,¡± Joyce teased. She¡¯d reallye out of her shell since bing friends with the others. Sometimes she even joked around,


    09:38


    though her voice was still soft and gentle.


    ¡°You two are something else,¡± Mia said, toothbrush in hand, speech muffled. ¡°One of you is the campus princess, the other looks like she could blow away in the wind¨Chow are you both totally fine? One¡¯s up at dawn for a run, the other for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I grew up helping out on the farm,¡± Joyce replied with a shy smile. ¡°Working under the summer sun is normal for me. This training was just standing around outside; honestly, it wasn¡¯t that hard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had physical training since I was little. I¡¯m used to it,¡± Alessia added.


    Mia just shook her head in surrender. ¡°Unbelievable.¡±


    Luckily, even though they¡¯d slept in, Esme was quick. The four of them left the dorm together in no time.


    ¡°Oh, your boyfriend¡¯s here again,¡± Mia said, nudging Alessia and waggling her brows.


    ¡°Wait for me a sec,¡± Alessia said, heading off.


    The other three linked arms, watching Alessia¡¯s retreating figure.


    ¡°So jealous. Where do I have to pray to get a boyfriend like that?¡± Esme sighed.


    ¡°Love is for the foolish,¡± Mia dered with mock wisdom. ¡°I just want to know which way I have to face to be reborn as Alessia in my next life.¡± After two weeks together, her aloof persona had faded, leaving only her goofball side.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even be jealous¨Cshe¡¯s way out of our league, All I feel is awe at this point,¡± Esme said.


    Joyce understood exactly what they meant. When someone was so far ahead, the urge topete just disappeared.


    Alessia didn¡¯t hear any of their chatter as she walked over to Cole.


    Cole was tall and striking, and waiting outside the girls¡® dorm, he naturally drew a lot of attention. But he just stood there, head bowed, holding a bag in his hands¨Clooking almost ridiculously well¨Cbehaved as he waited for the one person he wanted to see.

 love and power 297

    ¡°Cole.¡±


    At the sound of his name, Cole finally looked up.


    ¡°Alessia, breakfast.¡±


    Every morning before training, Cole would wait for her downstairs with breakfast in hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up for dinner tonight.¡±


    Thanks to their grueling training, they hadn¡¯t had a proper meal together in over two weeks. Even when they saw each other, it was always in passing.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alessia took the breakfast from him, waved, and said goodbye.


    Although Alessia was double¨Cmajoring, her second program wouldn¡¯t start until sophomore year. That meant, for the rest of this year, their schedules wouldn¡¯t ovep¨Cunless they happened to pick the same elective.


    ¡°Sorry for making you wait. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Having a boyfriend does have its perks,¡± Esme teased, all envy and good humor.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Alessia admitted, smiling without a hint of embarrassment.


    The group chattered andughed as they walked away, their voices fading into the distance. Only then did Cole turn and head down a different path.


    Backpack slung over his shoulder, he made his way to ss. As soon as he sat down, someone dropped into the seat beside him.


    Cole ignored the neer, pulling out his books.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Cole.¡±


    Fortune grinned, greeting him with a familiarity that seemed forced.


    Cole nced around. There was still plenty of time before ss, and the lecture hall was mostly empty. Of all the avable seats, Fortune had chosen the one right next to him. It was hard not to question his intentions.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t feel like much of a coincidence,¡± Cole said bluntly. If Fortune noticed the edge in his voice, he didn¡¯t show it; his expression didn¡¯t change at all.


    ¡°Why so guarded around me?¡± Fortune replied, still smiling. ¡°You¡¯re the CEO of the


    <b>09.39 </b>


    as easy as squashing a bug?¡±


    Cole¡¯s gaze darkened, flicking over to Fortune.


    Fortune immediately raised his hands in mock surrender. ¡°Just kidding, Mr. Whitley. No need to get all worked up¨Cl scare easy.¡±


    Despite his words, the amusement never left his eyes.


    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d pick another seat. Unless you want people talking, I could always pay a visit to your family patriarch for a little chat,¡± Cole said coolly, his tone as t


    as ever.


    This time, Fortune¡¯s smile faltered. He bit down on his lip, trying to keep the corners of his mouth from trembling.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll leave you to it, then.¡±


    He grabbed his bag and moved to the front row, not looking back.


    Cole didn¡¯t spare him another nce, turning his attention to his notes. Fortune, for his part, gripped his pen so tightly it looked as if he might snap it in two.


    At least for the rest of the day, Fortune left him alone.


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely something off about Fortune,¡± Alessiamentedter, frowning. His behavior was strange, to say the least.


    Logically, there was no reason for Fortune to keep seeking them out. They barely knew each other¨Cpractically strangers. Yet he kept popping up, forcing himself into their circle, making it hard not to suspect he had some kind of ulterior motive.


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with him as hees. He hasn¡¯t made any moves yet,¡± Cole replied, cing thest shrimp into Alessia¡¯s bowl. ¡°Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s really capable of.¡±


    ¡°Want any more?¡± he asked.


    Alessia shook her head, popped thest shrimp into her mouth, and dabbed her lips with a napkin.


    As luck would have it, just as they were about to pay and leave, an old


    acquaintance appeared./


    ¡°Ileana? When did she get back?¡± Alessia stopped short on the stairs, caught off guard by the familiar face.


    7


    But surprise quickly turned to concern. Ileana looked nothing like the girl she


    remembered¨Cshe¡¯d grown painfully thin. Though she¡¯d tried to mask it with makeup, there was no hiding her gaunt frame.


    Her arms were so thin the veins stood out starkly, her chin had sharpened to a point, and her cheeks were hollow. Once considered beautiful, her features now carried a harsh, almost bitter edge.

 love and power 298

    ¡°He must have just gotten back¨CI didn¡¯t hear anything about it either.¡±


    Cole cast a fleeting nce, then turned away, leading Alessia down the stairs by the hand.


    Alessia frowned but didn¡¯t bother to linger. The guy was irrelevant¨Chardly worth even a moment of her attention.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Miss Tate?¡± The man tried to slick back his thinning hair, clearly thinking he looked charming, though the lecherous gleam in his eyes ruined any chance of


    that.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ileana was as proud and haughty as ever, openly disying her disgust. It was obvious she couldn¡¯t stand the sight of this greasy, pig¨Cfaced man.


    She pulled a tissue from her purse and held it to her nose, as if his very breath. threatened to pollute the air around her.


    ¡°Order whatever you want¨CI¡¯ll cover the whole thing,¡± he dered grandly.


    A thick gold chain hung from his neck, and every inch of him screamed nouveau


    riche.


    The more he spoke, the more speechless Ileana became, and the less she could


    tolerate him.


    She couldn¡¯t stay any longer. Grabbing her bag, she stood up to leave.


    ¡°You¡¯d better think twice, Miss Tate. If I¡¯m not happy, the Tate family is finished,¡± he sneered, not even bothering to move as she rose. He barely managed to lift his eyelids, his bloated face almost swallowing his eyes.


    Ileana clenched her jaw and, seething with anger, sat back down.


    Scott had warned her if she dared to offend this fat bastard, he¡¯d cut off her credit cards and throw her out of the house.


    Her cards were already on a spending limit. Living in luxury was easy, but giving it up was hell. She was already suffering; if the <bst </b>card was canceled, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to buy her precious things anymore.


    ¡°Go ahead and order.¡± Seeing <b>her </b>sit, the man looked even more pleased with himself.


    He tossed the menu at her.


    09.30


    Ileana bristled at his attitude but swallowed her pride. Just as she reached for the menu, she suddenly shot to her feet.


    Her abrupt movement startled everyone nearby.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, Ileana had already bolted, leaving her bag behind.


    ¡°Get back here!¡± The man could hardly believe his prize was slipping away. He heaved himself up and gave chase.


    But his massive gut and lumbering steps left him out of breath within moments.


    ¡°You¨Cjust you wait!¡± he shouted after her, but Ileana didn¡¯t even look back. She just kept running, leaving him to stew in his humiliation asughter rippled through the


    restaurant.


    Face burning with embarrassment, he stormed out.


    Watching the scene unfold, Alessia arched an eyebrow. Who knew dinner coulde with such entertainment? Not a bad night, after all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cole finished paying and walked over, taking Alessia¡¯s hand as naturally as ever.


    She nodded, falling in step beside him. And as fate would have it, just as they turned a corner, they ran straight <i>into </i>the main yers of tonight¡¯s little drama.


    At that moment, Ileana was clutching Fortune¡¯s arm, refusing to let him leave.


    ¡°Fortune, why haven¡¯t you answered my calls? Why haven¡¯t you reached out to me? Do you have any idea how miserable I¡¯ve been waiting for you?¡±


    People on the sidewalk began to stare and whisper, but Ileana didn¡¯t care at all.


    Fortune clearly hadn¡¯t expected to run into her. The smile on his lips froze mid¨Cexpression.


    ¡°You know her?¡± one of his friends asked, eyeing the scene,


    ¡°No,¡± Fortune replied coolly. ¡°Miss, you must have me confused with someone else.¡± He tried to pull his arm free, but Ileana¡¯s grip was iron¨Ctight.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯d recognize you even if you were turned to ashes! Why did youe back alone without telling me? Is there some other woman after you?¡±


    There was a wild, desperate edge to Ileana¡¯s voice¡ªpaired with her current look,


    <i>213 </i>


    09:39


    she resembled a woman on the verge of a breakdown.

 love and power 299

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± The smile on Fortune¡¯s face was slipping fast.


    He shoved Ileana away with a forceful push.


    ¡°Why are you treating me like this?¡± Ileana¡¯s voice trembled, raw with hurt. ¡°I gave you everything¨Ceverything I had! Why are you doing this to me?¡± Ignoring the sting from her scraped palms, she scrambled after him, desperately reaching for the


    hem of his trousers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Must be some lunatic from who knows where.¡± Fortune <i>dodged </i>her grasp, backing away several steps.


    Their roommate watched the scene unfold, eyes flicking between the two, but ultimately chose to say nothing and hurried after Fortune.


    Ileana tried to chase after them, but a swell of pedestrians blocked her path. By the time she made it through, Fortune was already gone.


    She scoured the crowd anxiously, searching for him¨Conly to spot, instead, the one person she despised most in the world: Alessia.


    Right then, Alessia was strolling down the street toward campus, hand in hand with Cole, their fingers entwined.


    Of course they¡¯d witnessed the drama, but neither seemed interested in getting involved. To them, it was nothing more than a passing spectacle, a bit of entertainment in an otherwise ordinary day.


    But what Alessia saw as amusement, Ileana saw as a fresh wound.


    She clenched her fists, ring daggers at Alessia¡¯s retreating figure.


    It was all her fault. Every bit of it.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Alessia, Ileana wouldn¡¯t have been shipped overseas, wouldn¡¯t have endured the contempt and bullying from the staff, wouldn¡¯t have fallen so far. She¡¯d lost everything¨Cher family, her love, even her fortune¨Cwhile Alessia got to keep it all.


    Why? Whether it was the Mortons or the Tates, she was supposed to be the one in the spotlight, adored and cherished¨Cnot Alessia.


    Without quite realizing it, Ileana found herself trailing them all the way to the gates of the university. She stopped, staring at the imposing building, resentment burning


    <b>09:39 </b>


    in her chest.


    She hadn¡¯t even finished high school, and yet Alessia got to attend a ce like this¡­


    Ileana¡¯s fists tightened, her eyes flickering with envy and hatred she couldn¡¯t hide.


    Night fell slowly, streetlights flickering on as she wandered the city with nowhere to go. Suddenly, thunder cracked overhead, and the sky opened up. Rain poured down, drenching everyone on the sidewalk and sending people running for shelter.


    Ileana stood beside a bus stop, her hair stered to her face, looking every bit as


    lost as she felt.


    Frustrated, she hurled her bag to the ground. The other people sheltering from the rain nced at her warily.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Bunch of worthless nobodies!¡± she snapped.


    Faces darkened and, little by little, a ring of space formed around her, as if an invisible barrier had gone up, separating her from the rest.


    She fished out her phone. ¡°Come pick me up. Now.¡±


    Her tone was sharp, her attitude even worse, yet not five minutester, a luxury car rolled up to the curb.


    The driver stepped out with an umbre, opened the door, and waited for her to get <ol><li>in. </li></ol>


    Ileana flicked her hair at the onlookers and gave a haughty snort, as if that alone could piece her pride back together.


    Once home, soaked through and shivering, she wanted nothing more than a hot shower and her bed.


    ¡°Young miss, your father wants to see you in his study.¡±


    The butler¡¯s words made her skin crawl.


    She stopped dead, her face suddenly pale as the reality of her situation crashed back¨Cshe remembered all the stupid mistakes she¡¯d made.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well¡­¡± Ileana murmured, biting her lip. The bright red lipstick did nothing to mask the color draining from her cheeks.


    ¡°Your father said he wants to see you in the study.¡± The butler repeated himself, voice polite but insistent.


    212


    <b>09:39 </b>


    Ileana gritted her teeth. She knew she had no choice. She shot the butler a venomous look¨Cthese useless servants, always picking the wrong side.


    As if afraid she¡¯d make a run for it, the butler followed close behind, even going so far as <i>to </i><i>knock </i>politely on the study door for her.


    Chapter


    C

 love and power 300

    ¡°Sir, Miss Ileana is back.¡±


    ¡°Send her in¨Cnow!¡± Even with the door closed, Scott¡¯s fury was impossible to miss. Ileana flinched, nerves trembling as she pushed the study door open. She had barely stepped inside when something heavy hurtled her way¨Ca ss ashtray came flying, striking her shoulder with a sickening thud.


    She cried out in pain, tears springing to her eyes.


    The butler, unfazed, quietly shut the door behind her and gestured for <i>one </i>of the maids to pick up the shattered ashtray from the hallway.


    Inside, the study reeked of smoke. Paperwork and folders were scattered in disarray across the floor. Ileana stood shaking, eyes lowered, not daring to meet Scott¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Ileana, did my warning just go in one ear and out the other?¡± Scott¡¯s voice made


    her tremble even harder.


    ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t¡­¡± she stammered, her protest so small and pitiful it only made Scott angrier.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you?<i>¡± </i>he snapped, voice rising. ¡°You left our guest alone in the dining room, and <i>you </i>dared to give Raleigh attitude?¡±


    ¡°Are


    you just tired of having too much money, is that it?!¡±


    Instinctively, Ileana clutched the strap of her purse, as though afraid Scott might snatch her bank cards away right then and there.


    ¡°Useless! Absolutely useless! All you do is spend money¨Ccan you do anything else? The only thing you¡¯re good for now is keeping Raleigh happy, so he¡¯ll invest in Tate Holdings. Do you understand me?¡±


    Scott¡¯s anger only grew as he looked at his daughter¡¯s timid, cowering demeanor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one week. If you can¡¯t get Raleigh to hand over that investment willingly, then you can pack your bags and leave the Tate family. Go back to whatever gutter you crawled out of.¡±


    Ileana¡¯s head shot up, disbelief etched across her face. In this moment, Scott was nothing but a cold¨Cblooded businessman. Nothing but profit interested him¨Cnot even his own daughter.


    ¡°Dad! I¡¯m your flesh and blood!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what really sets you apart from Alessia?¡± Scott still called her ¡°Alessia,¡± not because he epted her, but because he simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to care what she called herself these days.


    But Ileana misunderstood, her voice rising in desperation.


    ¡°She¡¯s Alessia, Alessia! She goes by Alessia now, not Alessia!¡± she <i>screamed</i>, nearly hysterical.


    ¡°She could be Tate or Morton, all because I allow it. But you¨Cdo <i>you </i>even deserve to be a Morton anymore?¡±


    Ileana¡¯s eyes went wide, words catching in her throat.


    ¡°Get out of my sight. Remember¨Cone week. If you can¡¯t even manage that, then you¡¯re worthless to me.¡±


    Scott¡¯s words echoed endlessly in Ileana¡¯s mind.


    Numb, she wandered back to her room and dropped into the chair at her desk. She opened herptop almost without thinking, typing in the name of the school Alessia had transferred into. But the site required a student ID to log in.


    Within minutes, Ileana had found someone on social media willing to sell her an ount. She sifted through everything she could find about Alessia.


    Just as she expected, Alessia stood out wherever she went. There were endless posts about her¨Cconfessions, envy, admiration, and plenty of candid photos. Some were taken from odd angles, some so pixted they barely looked real, yet none of them could hide Alessia¡¯s striking beauty.


    Ileana¡¯s fingers tightened around the mouse, her expression unnervingly calm.


    Night deepened. The room was swallowed by darkness, the glow of theputer screen reflecting off her face, making her look like some vengeful wraith risen from the depths.


    210

 love and power 301

    The next morning, as usual, Alessia Morton finished her run and paused <i>to </i>stretch. There were always a few onlookers during her morning routine, but today, the way people stared felt different¨Cthere was a strange undertone she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on.


    Whenever she nced back, people would quickly avert their eyes.


    Alessia felt a flicker of curiosity but shrugged it off, focusing instead on her stretches.


    ¡°Lessie!¡±


    She turned at the sound of her nickname and saw Joyce Danton hurrying toward her, looking flustered. Joyce was clutching breakfast for Mia Linden and Esme Godfrey in one hand, waving her phone with the other.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you in such a rush?¡± Alessia straightened up, having just finished herst stretch.


    ¡°Look at this.¡± Joyce barely paused to catch her breath, thrusting her phone at Alessia with a shaky hand.


    Alessia frowned, puzzled, but took the phone anyway.


    A gigantic, bolded headline leapt out at her:


    **SHOCKING! Rich Girl Persona Exposed¨CThe Imposter Heiress Revealed**


    Alessia raised an eyebrow, amused despite herself.,


    She skimmed the post. It wasn¡¯t long.


    The gist of it was clear: it imed she was faking her life as a wealthy heiress, but in reality, she¡¯d been switched at birth. Her real home, the post insisted, was a shabby apartment block deep in debt, and everything morous about her was simply a fa?ade built on her boyfriend¡¯s money. She was, ording to the post, nothing but an imposter taking the true heiress¡¯s ce.


    It got nastier. The writer alleged <b>that</b>, back in high school, Alessia had ignored her family¡¯s financial troubles to attend Aristocrat Academy, bullied the real heiress, and pushed her so far that the girl had to be sent overseas for her own well¨Cbeing.


    A few old photos of Alessia from her high school days were attached, making the whole story seem that much more convincing.


    09:40


    Alessia didn¡¯t need to think twice to guess who was behind this. Ileana Tate¨Cof course. Some people never disappoint.


    Her expression didn¡¯t change as she handed the phone back to Joyce.


    ¡°Lessie, are you¡­ are you okay?¡± Joyce¡¯s voice trembled. Alessia¡¯s calm reaction was almost unsettling.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a cheap trick.¡±


    ¡°Who would be so spiteful, spreading such ridiculous lies?¡± Joyce was far more upset than Alessia, her face flushed with anger.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried any of it¡¯s true?¡± Alessia couldn¡¯t help butugh quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known you long enough to tell what kind of person you are. Besides, why aren¡¯t you the least bit anxious? This is straight¨Cup nder!¡± Joyce was practically pacing in circles.


    ¡°Should we post a statement to clear things up?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Alessia pinched Joyce¡¯s cheek, grinning.


    After weeks of surviving on the cheapest cafeteria meals, and with her roommates constantly sneaking her snacks, Joyce¡¯s face had finally filled out a bit.


    ¡°You¡¯re just going to leave it?¡± Joyce gaped at her.


    ¡°Lies can¡¯t turn into truth. Whoever¡¯s behind this obviously wants to ruin my reputation. There¡¯s bound to be moreing. Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±


    Alessia gave Joyce¡¯s shoulder a reassuring squeeze, and the two of them headed


    back to their dorm.


    Inside, Mia and Esme were just rubbing the sleep from their eyes, oblivious to the morning¡¯s drama. They immediately noticed Joyce¡¯s worried expression.


    As soon as Joyce exined, both Mia and Esme exploded with outrage, ready to jump online and go <i>to </i>war, but Alessia managed to hold them back. ¡°Just focus on ss,¡± she told them. ¡°Let it go for now.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Lessie, you¡¯re trending,¡± Esme said, showing her the phone screen.


    Normally, drama between college students wouldn¡¯t make it anywhere near the national trending list. Clearly, someone had paid to boost this.


    ¡°Wow, someone must really hate you,¡± Mia muttered, shaking her head. ¡°Making up rumors just like that, and now you¡¯re trending. Pretty soon, every random dog you


    <i>2/3 </i>


    09:40


    walk past is going to bark at you.¡±


    She threw up her hands. ¡°So what¡¯s your n? It¡¯s easy to spread rumors, but nearly impossible to clear your name. It¡¯s only the first semester and you¡¯re already getting dragged. Are you ready to have people whisper behind your back for the next four years? Not to mention all the online hate you¡¯ll probably get¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, Mia! Can¡¯t you say something encouraging for once?¡± Esme cut her off, exasperated.

 love and power 302

    <b>Chapter </b><b>302 </b>


    ¡°To be honest, that¡¯s just how people are these days¨Cready to believe any rumor they hear.¡± Mia shrugged, finally falling silent.


    ¡°Mia¡¯s words might be a bit blunt, but she¡¯s got a point. Before this gets any bigger, maybe we should clear things up while it¡¯s still manageable?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to address the rumors, you¡¯ve got to wait until everyone¡¯s talking about it. That way, the truth makes the biggest impact.¡± Alessia¡¯s lips curled into a calm, knowing smile, as if everything was unfolding exactly as she¡¯d expected.


    The other three exchanged confused nces, not understanding what Alessia was getting at.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get to ss. By the time we¡¯re done, things should have yed out.¡±


    With that, Alessia gathered her books. The others snapped out of their daze and quickly stuffed their things into their bags.


    As they stepped into the hallway, curious nces followed them. People pointed and whispered openly.


    ¡°Mia, you really were right. Look at these people¨Cdon¡¯t know a thing but already passing judgment,¡± Esme said loudly enough for those nearby to hear. A few students, realizing she meant them, awkwardly touched their noses and hurried


    away.


    Alessia watched, a faint smile ying on her lips,pletely unfazed by the gossip swirling around her.


    If anything, she felt she owed Ileana a thank you for stirring things up.


    She was an adult <i>now</i><i>, </i>independent from the Tate family, and more than ready to stand on her own. Hiding her real identity forever wasn¡¯t an option¨Cshe¡¯d just been waiting for the right moment to go public.


    Ileana¡¯s little stunt was like handing her the perfect excuse on a silver tter. Alessia almost felt grateful.


    Throughout the lesson, Alessia took notes and answered questions as if nothing was out of the ordinary. It was her friends who kept nervously checking their phones: watching the trending topics, scrolling through livements, blocking and reporting nasty messages, and snapping back at trolls.


    They were seasoned veterans from a dozen online fandom wars¨Cmasters at


    <b>09.10 </b>


    trading barbs without ever using a foul word.


    ¡°The world¡¯s going downhill. Girls these days are so superficial.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start with the sexism¨Clike guys are any better?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, do they just let anyone into our school now?¡±


    ¡°I used to be jealous, but now I feel like I just swallowed a fly. Absolutely disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Pretending is one thing, but bullying? That poor real heiress, I feel so bad for her.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about the real heiress? The fake one stole her life, made her suffer for years, and now that things are finally set right, she¡¯s still being forced to leave the country. My heart breaks for her.¡± [crying emoji]


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she been expelled already?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t even be sure she got in on her own merit.¡±


    ¡°Expel her! No tolerance for bullying!¡±


    The online outrage was boiling over, and Esme was beside herself. She nced at Alessia¨Cunbelievable. Alessia was cool as ever, even raising her hand to answer the teacher¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Herposure is unreal,¡± Joyce whispered, genuine admiration in her eyes. She herself was too sensitive¨Cone minor incident could leave her brooding for days.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy being the center of attention. She¡¯s probably used to it by now<i>,¡± </i>Mia muttered, shaking her head in awe.


    ¡°Oh, oh, look!¡± Esme suddenly squealed, reaching across to nudge the other two. She managed <i>to </i>rein in her excitement, remembering the teacher was still there.


    ¡°What is it?¡± they whispered, leaning closer.


    It was a video, just released by the school, apanied by a statement: ¡°Our institution has never shielded bullies. Out of respect for a student¡¯s own request to transfer, we did not share the full story. Now, with an outstanding student falsely used while the real perpetrator escapes me, I can no longer remain silent as principal. The truth must be made public.¡±


    The video showed it all¨Cclear as day¨CIleana hurling a basketball straight at Alessia.

 love and power 303

    Before anyone online could react, both A&C Entertainment and A&P quickly released statements¨Ceach just a single line and a passport¨Cstyle photo of Alessia. Other than thepany names, the posts were word¨Cfor¨Cword identical, as if


    someone had just copied and pasted:


    ¡°She was never a privileged heiress¨Cshe¡¯s the founder of A&C Entertainment/A&P.¡±


    Tristan Hollis: @Alessia Hi, boss. My go¨Ctoposer, Moon.


    Liam Morton: @Alessia Blood siblings. The big brother¡¯s a bit hopeless¨Cthank goodness for my brilliant little sister.


    Ethan Morton from Libra & Associates: @Alessia Blood siblings. The big brother¡¯s a bit hopeless¨Cthank goodness for my brilliant little sister.


    Eddie Chase: @Alessia Thanks for introducing me to such an amazingwyer, @Ethan Morton from Libra & Associates.


    The Whitley Group: SOS! Our boss¡¯s wife @Alessia is just too incredible. The boss is worried she¡¯s out of his league. Offering $10,000 for tips to help him win her heart for good!


    The apanying picture was a cartoon: a teary¨Ceyed guy clinging to a girl¡¯s leg, with the caption, ¡°Lessie, how can I live without you?¡±


    With all these industry heavyweights publicly taking her side, it didn¡¯t matter if people didn¡¯t recognize everyone else¨CTristan and Liam were household names; from toddlers to octogenarians, who didn¡¯t know them?


    The fan bases for both families mobilized immediately, fiercely loyal, and with the public¡¯s insatiable appetite for drama, the website crashed in no time.


    Thankfully, it happened during the day, so the programmers didn¡¯t have to pull an all¨Cnighter patching things up. Tempers spared, the site was back online soon.


    Peach<i>: </i><i>Oh </i>my god, plot twist after plot twist¨Cthis is the best drama ever!


    y the World: What a legend! Main character energy!


    Just Passing Through: Can someone please exin what¡¯s going on? I¡¯m here for the tea, but I can¡¯t make sense of any of it.


    Popcorn Watcher: To sum it up¨Caside from the baby switch, everything else was fake. The real heiress was the one bullied; she returned to her biological family just as her adoptive home fell on hard times. The imposter heiress, after enjoying a few


    09:55


    cushy years, lost everything the second the real one came back.


    Popcorn Watcher: And get this¨Cthe so¨Ccalled imposter didn¡¯t just mope around. She started her ownpany, wrote songs, made her family rich, and was top of her ss. As for getting into Aristocrat Academy¨Cplease! She was ranked first in her grade, valedictorian of the city, full schrship, and collects a $66,000 annual award!


    Princess: Seriously, that¡¯s Alessia we¡¯re talking about! Who at the Academy hasn¡¯t asked her for help? And that so¨Ccalled ¡°real heiress¡± is such a drama queen. She acts like all rich kids are idiots, but anyone with eyes can see she¡¯s up <i>to </i><i>no </i><i>good</i>!


    After that, more and more people spoke up for Alessia¨Cmost of them her fellow students from the Academy.


    It took just one ss period for public opinion to flippletely.


    BREAKING: The real heiress caught partying wild overseas!


    The scandals just kepting¨Cbefore the inte could finish digesting thest bombshell, a new one dropped.


    Photos, all faces blurred, showed her in bed, making out in bars, even caught on camera with a crowd of guys and girls getting high in some sleazy club.


    Truth¨Cseeker: Whoa, this is insane! Is this even legal?


    Summer Soda: Has anyone really not heard about her? This so¨Ccalled real heiress always acted superior¨Ceven before she went back to her birth parents. Backed by three brothers and family money, she constantly bullied the pretty girls and even forced a transfer student out.


    Seven: Wait, are you from the same school? I heard about that transfer student too. She finally made it out from a tiny mountain town, but just because she was pretty and kind, she was bullied <i>so </i>badly she had to go back.

 love and power 304

    New posts kept popping up in rapid session. Alessia sat quietly in the cafeteria with her three friends, eyes fixed on her phone as she scrolled through live updates, while the others chatted animatedly beside her.


    She wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised that stories of Ileana¡¯s bullying at school had finallye to light. People always leave traces behind¨Cit was only a matter of time. What did catch her off guard was just how eventful Ileana¡¯s life abroad had been.


    If Ileana herself had leaked the information at first, who was behind the rest?


    A memory shed through Alessia¡¯s mind: that day she¡¯d seen Ileana and Fortune Thorne arguing in the middle of the street. Fortune was a wild card¨Csometimes charming, sometimes vtile, but always impossible to figure out.


    Alessia unconsciously tapped her fingers on the table, a habit she slipped into when deep in thought.


    ¡°Lessie, do you think this whole ¡®real daughter¡® thing is legit?¡± Esme leaned over, lowering her voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably true,¡± Alessia replied, snapping out of her thoughts and setting her phone down.


    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s insane.¡± Esme gaped, at a loss for words.


    ¡°My <i>mom </i>just texted me¨Cshe wants me home this weekend. I¡¯ll head back after sses this afternoon, and I¡¯ll bring you guys something to eat when I return. She¡¯s an amazing <i>cook</i>,<i>¡± </i>Alessia said, a hint of pride in her tone. But instead ofing off as smug, her words made her friends envious in a familiar, bittersweet way¨Clike that childhood feeling of being the only one picked up from school by your parents on a rainy day, while everyone else had to wait for the storm to pass.


    <i>¡°</i>You¡¯re lucky,¡± someone sighed. ¡°Getting to go home for the weekend.¡±


    ¡°We were just talking about going shopping for our first weekend here,¡± Mia said, finally putting down her phone.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we hit the library instead?¡± Joyce piped up, her eyes hopeful.


    ¡°Girl, if you want to bury yourself in books, go ahead. It¡¯s only the start of freshman year¨Clet me bezy a little longer,¡± Esme groaned, hands pressed together in mock prayer. Mia quickly sided with her.


    09:56


    Chapter


    Joyce¡¯s shoulders drooped a little.


    Alessia noticed. ¡°It¡¯s probably because of all the drama today. How about we push it to next week? My boyfriend¡¯s new amusement park opens then. If you want, I can get us in before the grand opening. We¡¯ll have the ce to ourselves.¡±


    ¡°An amusement park?¡± Esme¡¯s voice shot up, but the cafeteria was noisy enough that no one paid attention.


    ¡°Wait¨Cwhich one? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s that massiveplex downtown?¡± Mia joked, only to choke when Alessia nodded.


    ¡°I mean, I knew you guys were wealthy, but I didn¡¯t know you were that wealthy!¡±


    Alessia just smirked and turned to Joyce. ¡°You work hard, but maybe you should treat yourself once in a while.¡±


    Joyce, who¡¯d never visited an amusement park before, nodded eagerly, her eyes shining with anticipation.


    The group excitedly began nning what to bring for their day out,pletely unaware that Scott Tate was still in the dark about everything.


    Lately, Scott had taken to drinking. After his shouting match with Ileana the night before, he¡¯d kept at it well past midnight.


    He was finally jolted awake by his phone ring. Groggy, he fumbled for it, his voice hoarse beyond recognition.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Scott! Is this a joke to you? You really thought you could fob me off with some junkie? <i>Are </i>you trying to lose that money or what?¡±


    Raleigh¡¯s furious voice crackled down the line.


    ¡°What¡­ what junkie?¡± Scott sat up, still half¨Casleep. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable! The whole Tate family can go under for all I care!¡± Raleigh snapped, clearly thinking Scott was ying dumb, and hung up on him.


    Scott stared at the phone in a daze, waiting for his brain to catch up.


    ¡°What the hell is she on about this early in the morning?¡± he muttered, tossing the phone onto his nightstand.


    He rubbed his face and pressed the button for his bedside rm. Almost immediately, the butler appeared in the doorway.


    <i>212 </i>


    09:56


    <b>Chapter </b><b>305 </b>

 love and power 305

    ¡°Sir.¡± Butler Dawson spoke quietly, picking up the remote and pressing a button. As the curtains parted, the dim room filled with pale morning light.


    ¡°What happened today?¡± Scott rubbed his temples, pain throbbing behind his eyes.


    Butler Dawson lowered his gaze. ¡°Miss Ileana¡­¡±


    Scott¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°What about her this time? Raleigh called me at the crack of dawn, screaming that I¡¯d saddled him with some drug¨Caddicted tramp-¡± He broke off, turning a piercing look on Dawson.


    The butler nodded silently, confirming everything without another word.


    Scott lurched to his feet, only to sway dizzily and copse back onto the bed. Dawson rushed forward, steadying him and rubbing his back, afraid the outburst might make him pass out.


    ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°My phone¨Cwhere¡¯s my phone?¡±


    Dawson handed it over from the nightstand. Scott unlocked it. Messages and missed calls flooded the screen, piling up like storm clouds.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Dawson ventured carefully, noticing how Scott¡¯s face had drained of color.


    ¡°Where is she? Where¡¯s Ileana?!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in her room.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ileana¡®? Don¡¯t call her that. The biggest mistake I ever made was letting here back <i>to </i>the Tate family! Ruined¨Cshe¡¯s ruined everything!¡± Scott exploded, hurling his phone across the room.


    He shoved past Dawson and stormed down the hall to Ileana¡¯s bedroom, Dawson stumbled, catching himself on the doorframe. He nced at the shattered phone on the floor and the empty bottles by the bed, letting out a barely audible sigh.


    Meanwhile, Ileana was in no better shape.


    She sat before herptop, skin ashen, hands trembling so badly she couldn¡¯t click the close window button no matter how she tried.


    She couldn¡¯t make sense of it. Just a second ago, thements were all condemning Alessia. How had it flipped so fast¨Cnow everyone was tearing her apart instead?


    09:56


    And the photos¡­ besides Fortune, who were those people? Why wasn¡¯t it Fortune in the pictures? There were more photos, too¨Cif Scott saw them¡­


    The thought made Ileana shake uncontrobly. She grabbed her phone to call for help, but before she could dial, her bedroom door crashed open.


    ¡°Ileana! Exin those photos¨Cnow!¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­ they¡¯re photoshopped, they¡¯re fake, it¡¯s not me¡­ it¡¯s not me.¡± Ileana sprang up, shaking her head wildly. Clutching the back of her chair, her eyes were wide and wild with terror.


    ¡°Fake? Do you think I¡¯m blind or just stupid?¡± Scott¡¯s every shout made her flinch, trembling so hard she could barely stand.


    ¡°Get out of this family. Right now. Out!¡±


    Her eyes went wide with panic. She stumbled forward, grabbing at his shirt.


    ¡°Dad, please, you have to believe me¨Cthose people are just spreading lies! I¡¯m your daughter, your own daughter. Please, believe me!¡±


    Tears spilled down her face, but her misery only seemed to make Scott¡¯s disgust sharper.


    ¡°Look at you!¡± He didn¡¯t hesitate¨Che shoved Ileana away, his face twisted with loathing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how messed up your private life is, but drugs? I sent you abroad to get your life together, not to lose control! Is that what it was for? Huh?¡± Scott¡¯s face was flushed, his hand shaking as he pointed at her.


    ¡°Sir, please, calm down,¡± Dawson pleaded, trying to intervene.


    ¡°You¨CYou!¡± Scott was beyond hearing; he clutched his chest, panting, pointing at Ileana but unable to string together another sentence.


    ¡°Get out! Out! The Tate family doesn¡¯t want someone as shameless as you. The Tate family¡­ the Tate family doesn¡¯t need anyone who¡¯s worthless. Get out!¡±


    Butler Dawson rushed to steady him, fearing Scott might copse at any moment.


    212

 love and power 306

    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t just do this! None of this would¡¯ve happened if <i>you </i>hadn¡¯t shipped me off abroad in the first ce!¡±


    Ileana stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Everyone does it over there! I was just fitting in¨Cwhat did I do wrong? And if it is wrong, it¡¯s your fault! You¡¯re the one who sent me away. You¡¯re the reason I turned out like this!¡±


    ¡°You-! Get out. Get out of my sight!¡± Scott¡¯s face turned crimson as anger overtook him, his body swaying unsteadily before he copsed backward.


    The butler, Dawson, rushed over just in time to catch him, frantically pressing the call button by the door.


    It wasn¡¯t until Scott had been taken to the hospital that Ileana finally copsed onto the floor, all strength draining from her. She dug her nails into her palms, mind utterly nk.


    If Scott woke up, the very first thing he¡¯d do would be to kick her out of the Tate family.


    No. No, that can¡¯t happen!


    Power and money were everything to Ileana¨Cshe could live without anything else, but she would never give those up.


    She bit her fingertip, forcing herself to calm down.


    Right. The Mortons. There was still the Morton family. She refused to believe they¡¯d turn their back <i>on </i>her. All she had to do was cry a little, y the part, and they¡¯d take her in.


    Her only real regret now was not foreseeing the Morton family¡¯seback. If she¡¯d known this day woulde, she would never have cut ties so cleanly back then.


    Getting to her feet, she considered tidying herself up, but paused.


    No¨Cbetter to look as pitiful as possible. Sympathy would make them easier to sway.


    A twisted smile spread across her face, herughter echoing through the empty room¨Ccold and unsettling.


    Elsewhere, Alessia was heading straight back after ss when sorneone suddenly


    <b>1/3 </b>


    blocked her path.


    ¡°Hey there, beautiful Miss Morton.¡± Fortune shed a harmless, friendly smile.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± Alessia stopped, her voice cool.


    ¡°Care to join me for tea? I thought you might be interested in what¡¯s happened with Ileana.¡±


    ¡°That post¨Cwas that your doing?¡±


    Fortune shrugged with a sly grin. ¡°You don¡¯t seem <i>too </i>fond of her. Did this make you feel a little better?¡±


    He raised his hands in mock innocence. ¡°I swear, no ill intentions. It¡¯s just¡­you always seem to look at me like I¡¯m a nuisance. I wondered if this might win me a few points.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you. It didn¡¯t.¡± Alessia stepped aside to leave, but Fortune quickly kept pace.


    ¡°Is it because of Cole Whitley? He seems awfully wary of me.¡±


    Alessia¡¯s lips curled in a faint smile. ¡°You should probably be a bit more self¨Caware. You¡¯re not even on Cole¡¯s radar.¡±


    Her words left no doubt whose side she was on.


    Fortune forced a wounded expression, walking beside her. ¡°Honestly, I meant no harm<i>. </i>You don¡¯t have to be so prickly¨Cit kind of stings, you know.¡±


    Alessia let out a shortugh and came to a stop.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re confused about your role here. I really don¡¯t care about your feelings, but right now you¡¯re clearly affecting mine. This is a public space, so you have every right to stand here. But since this is the girls¡® dorm, maybe try changing your attitude beforeing in.¡±


    Watching the steady stream of girls going in and out, Fortune¡¯s expression shifted ever so slightly.


    ¡°With Cole¡¯s background, he¡¯s only toying with you, Why not team up with me? You¡¯re not some naive girl¨Cyou know none of us are really in it for love, right?¡±


    As Alessia moved <i>to </i>enter the building, Fortune grabbed her shoulder in desperation.


    Alessia rolled her eyes, clearly exasperated.


    09:56


    ¡°I¡¯m every bit as good as Cole. Whatever he can give you, I can too-¡±


    Before he could finish, Alessia seized his wrist, pulled him forward, and with a swift, practiced movement, flipped him clean over her shoulder and sent him crashing to the ground.


    <b>Chapter </b>

 love and power 307

    ¡°Who do you think you are,pared to Cole? Just the Thorne family? Please, I wouldn¡¯t look twice at you even if you begged¨Cand you¡¯re nothing but a puppet heir with no real authority.¡±


    Alessia¡¯s words were soft and calm, but each onended like a dagger.


    He watched her walk away, swallowing his humiliation as he staggered to his feet. People passing by shot him amused nces, enjoying the spectacle of his very public rejection. Their faces all but said, ¡°Poor guy¨Cstruck out, did he?¡±


    Alessia gathered her things upstairs. By the time she headed down, Fortune was already gone.


    She couldn¡¯t care less where Fortune had run off to. If he wanted <i>to </i>stir up trouble, well, she was more than happy to y along. Some people always believed they were misunderstood geniuses, never realizing how obviously foolish they¡¯d be.


    She climbed into her car. The drive was short¨Cbarely half an hour¨Cyet when she arrived, she spotted a familiar figure waiting outside her front door.


    Ileana straightened her clothes, but instead of smoothing them, she only made them look more wrinkled and disheveled. She ruffled her hair too, trying to appear as pitiful and fragile as possible.


    Only after perfecting her image did she ring the doorbell.


    There was <i>no </i>response. Ileana didn¡¯t seem bothered; she took her time, ncing around the house with a critical eye.


    If she hadn¡¯t stopped by their old ce and found it empty, she¡¯d never have guessed her family had moved into such a nice home. A satisfied smirk crept onto her lips. Of course she was special¨Cshe was destined for better than hardship. Once she got back into the Morton family, she¡¯d be living like a princess again.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Karen Quincy¡¯s voice came through the inte, still gentle and warm, just as it had always been.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Ileana immediately dropped her scheming look, her eyes filling with tears, her voice trembling with wounded innocence.


    There was a pause. Karen said nothing.


    <i>1/2 </i>


    09:56


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me, your daughter, Ileana¡­¡± Ileana blinked rapidly, and real tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a daughter named Ileana. Please leave.¡± Karen¡¯s voice was quieter now, tinged with a weary sigh.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I really am! You can yell at me, hit me if you want, just don¡¯t turn your back on me! If even you give up on me, I can¡¯t go on¨CI might as well be dead! Is that what you want?¡±


    Karen¡¯s words stung. Despite her resentment, Ileana broke down, sobbing and begging for forgiveness.


    Now that Liam was a household name, he could easily spare her a little money¨Cshe¡¯d be living the high life in no time. All she needed was to get back into the Morton family; a little humiliation now was worth it.


    With this in mind, she cried even harder, pounding the doorbell.


    ¡°Mom, please open the door! Do you know what my life¡¯s been like with the Tates? They hit me, screamed at me, always putting Alessia first! And now, thanks to all the gossip, they¡¯ve kicked me out!¡±


    She kept reciting her tragic tale, her voice full of heartbreak, as if no one in the world had suffered more.


    ¡°Mom, do you know how much I¡¯ve been through? Your precious Ileana is suffering! I know you¡¯re angry, I know I was wrong! Just let mee home, please¨CI¡¯ll get down on my <i>knees </i>if I have to!¡±


    She didn¡¯t just say it¨Cshe actually dropped to her knees on the front walk.


    A few passersby stopped to gawk. Some even pulled out their phones, posting about the ¡°unbelievable drama¡± they¡¯d witnessed today.


    Seeing the growing spectacle, Karen finally opened the door and stepped outside.


    At the sight of her mother, Ileana¡¯s face lit up. She quickly wiped the tears from her cheeks and scrambled to her feet.


    There was still an imposing iron gate between them. Ileana reached out, but her fingers stopped just short of Karen¡¯s hand¨Cbarely a fist¡¯s width away.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Ileana gripped the metal bars, pressing her face against them, her expression desperate and wild.


    <i>212 </i>

 love and power 308

    ¡°Mom! Please, open the door!¡±


    No matter how desperately Ileana pleaded, Karen stood her ground. She neither stepped forward nor retreated, her daughter¡¯s cries drifting past her as if carried away by the wind.


    Ileana¡¯s lips trembled, and tears slipped down her cheeks.


    ¡°Mom, I miss you so much¡­¡±


    Her voice wavered, just like when she was a little girl, trying <i>to </i>win Karen over with childish sweetness.


    ¡°Mom, my birth parents didn¡¯t want me¨CI get it, really. They never raised me, so of course they don¡¯t care. But you¡­ you¡¯re the one who brought me up. Are you going to turn your back on me too?¡±


    Karen pressed her lips together. ¡°You¡¯re the one who left us. Whye back now?¡±


    Panic flickered across Ileana¡¯s face, but she tried to hide it. ¡°I didn¡¯t leave! I didn¡¯t!¡±


    She rubbed her nose, a nervous habit giving her away.


    ¡°It was Scott!¡± she blurted, her tone suddenly certain. ¡°It was Scott and the others¨Cthey wouldn¡¯t let me talk to you. They cut me off from everyone. I¡­ I didn¡¯t have a choice, Mom, you know I was just a kid back then. I wasn¡¯t even eighteen. What could I do?¡±


    ¡°So <i>now </i>they¡¯ve changed their minds, have they?¡± Karen¡¯s voice was t, her disappointment long since worn into numbness. Still, she needed to ask, needed to hear it from Ileana herself.


    What had the Mortons ever done to deserve this? After everything they¡¯d given her, why would she break their hearts like this? And now, instead of facing her own mistakes, she was trying to drag Alessia down with her, sending strangers to hound her online.


    What had they done so wrong to raise a daughter so utterly ungrateful¨Ca daughter who would turn on them without remorse?


    Karen felt neither sadness nor anger. She¡¯d been through too much for that now. She only spoke because she wanted answers¨Cnothing more.


    But Ileana still thought Karen was in the dark, still clinging to her own pitiful performance.


    00:55


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult now, Mom. But I was away, overseas, and the moment I got back, I came here to see you,¡± she said, forcing a smile as she gripped the iron railing, as if letting go meant losing herst chance.


    ¡°Please, Mom, just let me in. I¡¯m so tired from standing out here. Look at me¨Cmy clothes, my hair¡­ Can we just go inside and talk? I don¡¯t want the neighbors to see us like this.¡±


    Karen¡¯s gaze was empty, her eyes stripped of emotion. She shook her head slowly, but there was an unmistakable firmness in her gesture.


    ¡°This is my home. I don¡¯t want strangersing in.¡±


    The smile froze on Ileana¡¯s face. ¡°Mom, what do you mean, ¡®strangers¡®? I¡¯m your Ileana, the one you always loved most! If Dad and my brothers were here, they¡¯d let me in¨Cof course they would.¡±


    ¡°When you left, you said we¡¯d go our separate ways. We kept our promise. I hope you can do the same. And don¡¯t use my family as an excuse. Even if they were here, I know they¡¯d make the same choice I¡¯m making now.¡±


    Karen¡¯s words were steady, each one clear and resolute.


    ¡°No way. Call Dad and my brothers¨Cthey¡¯d never turn me away. I¡­ I don¡¯t have my phone, it broke. Please, Mom, just call them. They¡¯ve always loved me. They wouldn¡¯t abandon me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¨Cthey always did love you¡­¡± Karen let out a bitterugh, her voice heavy with irony. But the mockery was for herself, not for Ileana.


    Watching Karen¡¯s reaction, Ileana¡¯s nerves began to fray.


    ¡°Mom, just let me speak <i>to </i>them. Please.¡±


    ¡°Is it really your phone that¡¯s broken or lost? Or did they block your number? Don¡¯t you know the answer yourself?¡±

 love and power 309

    Karen¡¯s tone was as t as a calmke, utterly devoid of emotion. She was simply stating the facts.


    Seventeen years. For seventeen straight years, Karen had never spoken to Ileana in this way.


    Ileana¡¯s face changed, her smile freezing awkwardly on her lips, teetering on the edge of tears.


    ¡°After they sent me out of the country overnight, I changed my phone and number. Mom, you know I¡¯ve never been good at remembering Dad¡¯s and my brothers¡® numbers. There must be some misunderstanding. How could they possibly block


    me?¡±


    She forced augh, but only she knew¨CKaren wasn¡¯t wrong.


    When Ileana couldn¡¯t find anyone at the old apartment, she had tried calling them, one after another. She dialed nearly everyone except for Ivan Morton.


    At first, she thought maybe she was out of credit, but her phone worked fine otherwise. Then she suspected her phone was broken, so she handed a hundred bucks to the current tenant and borrowed his. This time, the call connected quickly¨Cbut as soon as Brendan Morton and Ethan Morton heard her voice, they mmed the phone down. Zachary Morton and Liam¡¯s numbers would ring, but no <i>one </i>ever picked up.


    That¡¯s when it hit her: she¡¯d been blocked.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe it, so she kept dialing, one number after another, until eventually, even the borrowed phone was blocked, and the annoyed owner snatched it back.


    The only reason she¡¯d found this address at all was because a neighbor she vaguely remembered had taken pity on her and passed it along.


    ¡°Mom, this is just a big misunderstanding. I¡¯m your daughter, aren¡¯t I? The daughter you raised for seventeen years¨Ccould you really throw me away? If¡­ if even you don¡¯t want me, what¡¯s the point of living?¡±


    ¡°Then go ahead and die!¡± Ileana had barely finished her words when Brendan¡¯s voice rang out behind her, cutting like a knife.


    She spun around. Brendan stood there with a grocery bag in one hand, Alessia at his side.


    09:56


    Chapter


    ¡°Dad!¡± she cried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I don¡¯t deserve to be called your father. Your real dad is Scott, CEO of Tate Holdings. As for me, I do have a daughter¨Cher name is Alessia, and she¡¯s standing right here beside me. Anyone else? I don¡¯t know them. Not my problem.¡±


    His words were blunt, every syble dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°But Dad, I¡¯m the daughter you raised for seventeen years!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, seventeen years! You remember that, do you? For seventeen years, I worked myself to the bone, but you never missed a single meal. And what did <i>you </i>do? You had a full te and still went looking for more elsewhere. I can honestly say I never wronged you, not once. But you¨Cdid you really think I didn¡¯t <i>know </i>why Ivan ended up the way he did?¡±


    Ileana¡¯s eyes widened in shock, as if she couldn¡¯t believe even this secret was out.


    She snapped her gaze to Alessia, jabbing an usatory finger at her. ¡°It was Alessia, wasn¡¯t it? Dad, she¡¯s lying to you! She¡¯s framing me!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Brendan pulled Alessia behind him, his patience finally gone. ¡°Karen, call security. Get her out of here.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Come on in, quickly.¡± Karen nodded, opening the door for them.


    Ileana lurched forward, desperate to follow, but Brendan shoved her back with a force he didn¡¯t bother to restrain. Weakened by days of exhaustion and withdrawal, she toppled over,nding hard on the pavement.


    She gasped, feeling the sting on her scraped palm.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m bleeding! Mom, look¨CI¡¯m bleeding, it hurts¡­¡± Huge tears rolled down her cheeks as she held out her injured hand for them to see.


    Once, both of them would have rushed over, fussing over her with anxious affection. Now<i>, </i>they simply stood there, cold and unmoved, closing the door in her face without so much as a nce.


    ¡°Alessia! This is all your fault! What did you do to them, huh? That¡¯s my family¨Cmy parents, my brothers! Who <i>do </i>you think you are? I wouldn¡¯t be like this if it wasn¡¯t for you. This is all because of you!¡±


    <i>212 </i>

 love and power 310

    Karen and Brendan were just about to speak when Alessia shook her head at them. She stepped inside, hesitated, then closed the door and walked over <i>to </i>Ileana.


    ¡°Is it really okay for Lessie to handle this alone?¡±


    ¡°Lessie must have her reasons. We just need to trust her,¡± Brendan said, giving her shoulder a reassuring pat.


    ¡°I bought a bunch of Lessie¡¯s favorite things to make for dinner. She¡¯s had a rough couple of days¨Clet¡¯s cook up something special to cheer her up.¡±


    Karen nodded, worry etched across her face as she headed to the kitchen. Suddenly, she paused, turned, and caught Brendan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°By the way, when did you run into Lessie? I hope I didn¡¯t let her down today,¡± Karen said, still haunted by the thought of disappointing Alessia earlier.


    Brendan smiled, ruffling her hair. Even after decades of marriage, their rtionship was as steady and affectionate as ever.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I got home, Lessie was already sitting in the corner, but she seemedpletely fine. And we heard everything you said afterward¨Cyou did great! Honestly, I never expected you toy things out like that.¡±


    Relieved, Karen yfully pped Brendan¡¯s chest.


    ¡°If I couldn¡¯t learn from the past by now, I¡¯d have wasted half my life.¡±


    Brendan leaned down to kiss her. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s make something good for our girl.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and give Ethan and the others a call, will you? They should know what happened today. Ask them toe by tonight so we can talk things over.¡±


    Karen nodded, and the two slipped easily into their usual routine¨Cone making phone calls, the other washing vegetables¨Cworking together in perfect harmony.


    When it came to Alessia, their trust was absolute. Ileana wasn¡¯t carrying anything dangerous, and security had already been called. Since Alessia wanted to handle things herself, as parents, they decided to step back and let her.


    Outside, Alessia and Ileana faced off on either side of the door.


    ¡°Alessia!¡± Ileana¡¯s voice was thick with resentment.


    ¡°Ileana, you really are something¨Cdestroying yourself while dragging everyone else


    09:57


    down with you<i>,¡± </i>Alessia said, eyeing Ileana¡¯s pitiful state with a strange sense of


    admiration.


    After everything Ileana had done, she never once looked inward; it was always someone else¡¯s fault. She was the living embodiment of ¡®me anyone but yourself!¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s you! What did you tell my parents?¡± Ileana yelled, clutching the iron gate and shaking it so hard it rattled.


    ¡°Tell me, Ileana, is it the drugs messing with your head, or are you just in denial?¡± Alessia¡¯s calm was unshaken in the face of Ileana¡¯s outburst.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who sought out the Tates. You¡¯re the one who walked away from the Mortons, swearing never to see them again. You were the bully, you spread the rumors¨Cevery single step, you chose for yourself.¡±


    Ileana stiffened. ¡°No, this is all your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you, the Tates and the Mortons would both be mine!¡±


    ¡°Greed will swallow you whole,¡± Alessia said, shaking her head at Ileana¡¯s delusions. ¡°You¡¯re beyond saving.¡±


    She held up her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police. I¡¯ve gathered all the evidence about your activities here and sent it off. Good luck.¡±


    Ileana¡¯s heart lurched. ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, enjoy prison. Don¡¯t bother showing up in my life again¡ªyou¡¯re like a persistent fly. Weren¡¯t you terrified of ending up on the streets? Congrattions, you just <i>won </i>yourself a private room, with meals included.¡±


    Chapter


    <b>Chapter </b><b>311 </b>

 love and power 311`

    To Ileana, Alessia¡¯s words were nothing short of a summons from hell.


    And as if on cue, the shrill wail of a police siren rang out nearby the moment Alessia finished speaking.


    Instinctively, Ileana tried to bolt, but Alessia had anticipated her <i>move </i>and grabbed her arm before she could take a step.


    They struggled on opposite sides of the iron fence. Alessia was far stronger¨Ca fact that would have been true even in Ileana¡¯s prime, and now, weakened as she was, she stood no chance of breaking free.


    When the police arrived, Alessia simply stepped back and watched. She opened the gate, standing by as Ileana screamed and cursed,pletely losing her


    Alessia, meanwhile, remained asposed as ever, a faint, mocking smile curling at her lips¨Cthe sort of smile that, to Ileana, felt like open ridicule.


    ¡°Everything you have should¡¯ve been mine! You¡¯re the real thief here. The Tate family should be mine. The Morton family, too. It all belongs to me!¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯d better call up Max Tate and Ethan, then¨Cif you can even get ahold of them. Goodbye, enjoy your private suite. You¡¯ve always liked having things all to yourself, haven¡¯t you, princess?¡±


    Alessia wavednguidly, her tone light and teasing, expression the picture of innocence. But Ileana was so furious she looked ready to tear Alessia apart on the


    spot.


    The police car disappeared down the street, leaving only the echo of its sirens


    behind.


    With the spectacle over, Alessia arched an eyebrow¨Cclearly unbothered by Ileana¡¯s outburst¨Cthen went back inside. She found Karen just hanging up the phone.


    ¡°Lessie, are you okay?¡± Karen looked her over, worry in her eyes.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask if Ileana¡¯s alright?¡± Alessia replied.


    Karen shook her head. ¡°After everything she¡¯s done¡­ If I was still soft¨Chearted, I¡¯d be no better than a fool. I¡¯d sooner pack my bags and leave this house.¡±


    ¡°She brought this on herself. No one else to me. All we can do is focus on living


    09:57


    Chapter <b>311 </b>


    our own lives.¡±


    She gave Alessia¡¯s shoulder aforting squeeze. ¡°I made lemon cake this morning¨Cit¡¯s still warm in the oven. Have a piece to tide <i>you </i>over until dinner, alright? We¡¯ll eat properly when your brothers get home.¡±


    Alessia nodded, and neither of them mentioned Ileana again, as if she¡¯d never set foot in their home.


    That evening, Ethan and the others trickled in one after another.


    Since Alessia had started school, Ivan sometimes went weeks without seeing her, so when she was home, he stuck to her like glue. Even at dinner, he dragged his chair right up beside hers, refusing to let her out of his sight.


    School had changed Ivan¨Chaving York Tate and Zane around had brightened his spirits. He still didn¡¯t say much, but he was no longer the withdrawn boy who¡¯d lock himself in his room to draw all day.


    On weekends, he still visited Eddie. At some point, Eddie¡¯s little garden had turned into a mini day¨Ccare: Ivan painted quietly inside while the two other kids and a dog yed outside, everyone keeping to themselves but enjoying each other¡¯spany. Sometimes, Eddie would post Ivan¡¯s artwork online or disy it at his own shows. asionally he¡¯d take Ivan to meet other artists in themunity¨Cbut always with the Mortons¡® approval, and only if Ivan wanted to go.


    ¡°These days, the rumors online are finally dying down. I sent cease¨Cand¨Cdesist letters to the worst offenders, and anyone who didn¡¯t apologize can wait for their day in court,¡± Ethan announced over dinner, sounding unusually proud.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Ileana showed up this afternoon,¡± Alessia added between bites. ¡°I called the police and handed over proof of her drug use. She¡¯ll be spending the next few years somewhere with plenty of time to think.¡±

 love and power 312

    <b>Chapter </b>312


    Her tone was so calm, it was as if she werementing on the pleasant weather


    that afternoon.


    The Morton family paused for a moment, but in the next second, everyone went back to eating and chatting as though nothing had happened.


    ¡°She brought this on herself,¡± Ethan said, cing a piece of roast beef in Alessia¡¯s bowl. ¡°She did call me, but the moment I heard her voice, I blocked her number.¡± His voice remained t, betraying nothing.


    He had never wronged her. If things had gotten to this point, it was her own doing¨Cno one else was to me.


    ¡°She called me too. I just hung up,¡± Brendan added, remembering he¡¯d been at the grocery store at the time.


    ¡°Was it this number?¡± Zachary, as if remembering something, pulled out his phone


    and checked his contacts.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the one.¡±


    ¡°I was in ss and missed it. Saw it was an unknown number and didn¡¯t bother to call back.¡± He tucked his phone away, clearly done with the subject.


    ¡°I was in the middle of filming a segment and didn¡¯t pick up either.¡±


    Liam didn¡¯t care about the number or about Ileana. Anyone could guess why she suddenly wanted to get in touch¨Cafter all, she¡¯d always looked down on them, and now that the family was back on their feet, she wanted a piece of the action.


    While everyone was talking, Ethan suddenly stood up and walked into the living room. He picked up a folder from his briefcase.


    All eyes followed him.


    ¡°Ethan, what¡¯s that?¡± Brendan asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just eat. Work can wait¨Cnothing¡¯s that urgent,¡± Brendan added, knowing his eldest son¡¯s workaholic habits. Ethan had inherited his drive; once he started something, he often forgot to eat or sleep.


    But Ethan didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he handed the folder across the table.


    Brendan looked surprised but took it instinctively.


    ¡°A property deed?¡± Brendan read aloud, then looked up in confusion.


    09:57


    ¡°I bought the house back,¡± Ethan said quietly. ¡°A lot of our things are gone, and it¡¯ll take time to renovate and furnish it, so we can¡¯t move in just yet.¡±


    Karen¡¯s fork slipped from her trembling hand, ttering onto the table. Her eyes filled with tears as she bent to pick it up, but Zachary was quicker, grabbing it first and gently patting her on the back.


    With shaking hands, Karen took the folder, flipping through the pages again and again.


    ¡°This¡­ you worked so hard to save up that money. The house was gone, and that was that. Now you¡¯ve bought it back, and I¡­¡± Her first instinct was <i>to </i>worry for her


    son.


    ¡°This house means a lot to you and Dad. Money can be earned back, but the memories we made there are irreceable,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Zachary chimed in, ¡°Ethan told us when he bought it back. We all agreed¨Cit was supposed to be a surprise for your birthday, Mom.¡±


    Zachary disappeared into the kitchen and returned with a new fork for Karen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cover the cost of the renovations,¡± Liam said. ¡°Zach and Lessie are still in


    school, so the two of them can keep youpany shopping for furniture and help set up the ce again.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Ivan swung his legs under the table, eager to help.


    ¡°You?¡± Alessia grinned, ruffling his hair. ¡°Once everything¡¯s delivered, you¡¯re in charge of directing traffic.¡±


    ¡°We were going <i>to </i>surprise you in a couple days, but after everything that happened today, it feels right <i>to </i>share some good news and chase away the bad,¡± Ethan said, his words as sharp as ever.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Actually, there¡¯s another reason I called you all home today,¡± Brendan said, setting down his fork and turning serious. ¡°There¡¯s something important I want to discuss with you.¡±


    212

 love and power 313

    ¡°After everything that happened with Lessie, we realized we can¡¯t just sit back and let life pass us by anymore.¡±


    Karen nodded in agreement, while Alessia looked a little confused.


    ¡°Ever since The Morton Group went under, I¡¯ve been bitter about it, but there wasn¡¯t much I could do. I kept telling myself I¡¯d start over, but when your whole world¡¯s in pieces, you don¡¯t even know where to begin. I just didn¡¯t have the energy or resources I had when I was younger. Eventually, reality hit me hard. I tried finding a regr job, thought I could just live an ordinary life, but doors kept closing on me wherever I went.¡±


    Those first months after the bankruptcy were the darkest days of Brendan¡¯s life. He¡¯d dreamed of making aeback, but the fire and funds were gone. The setbacks piled up, and the idea of starting over seemed impossible. If it hadn¡¯t been for his family¡¯s support and encouragement, he might have given up altogether.


    ¡°Then Lessi¨¨ came along, and slowly, things started turning around. The house felt warmer, life got a little easier¡­ Your mom¡¯s cooking and Lessie¡¯s shop kept us afloat. I finally had something to do, even if it was just helping your mom out at the restaurant and taking some of the weight off her shoulders. But sometimes! wondered¨Cmaybe I¡¯m the most useless one in the family after all.¡±


    ¡°Dad<i>¡­¡± </i>Ethan and the others stared at him, surprised to hear him talk this way.


    Brendan just waved them off with a small smile. ¡°I know you don¡¯t see me like that. I¡¯m just overthinking it. Honestly, I¡¯ve made peace with the idea of running the little diner with your mom <i>for </i>the rest of our days. Watching you kids grow into your own people has made us proud,¡±


    Karen nodded, absentmindedly running her thumb over the contract in her hand. Her other hand squeezed Brendan¡¯s gently.


    ¡°But after what happened to Lessie, it hit us¨Cour own family ended up being mocked, and as parents, we let it happen¡­¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>So</i>, we talked it over and decided it¡¯s time to expand. We want to turn the restaurant into a chain. Someone actually came by a while ago¨Cwanted to partner up. We turned him down at first, but he left his business card and said we could call if we ever changed our minds.¡±


    As Brendan spoke, he pulled the card from his pocket and ced it on the table.


    <b>09:57 </b>


    Chapter <b>313 </b>


    Alessia nced at it. ¡°I know this guy. He¡¯s an investor, a bit entric. He only backs things he personally likes, but he¡¯s got a hand in just about every industry. If he¡¯s interested in the restaurant, getting a chain off the ground won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°We did our homework on him, so that part¡¯s sorted.¡±


    ¡°But with expansiones the need for branding, merchandise, all that. If we¡¯re going to scale up, we¡¯ll need a reliable partner for production.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of that too,¡± Brendan said. ¡°I reached out to an old friend who runs a factory. I¡¯ve toured the ce¨Ctop¨Cnotch equipment, efficient production lines. Everything checks out.¡±


    He might have lost The Morton Group, but Brendan¡¯s instincts and experience as a founder were still sharp. Years of entrepreneurship meant he knew <i>how </i>to cover all the angles.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, just go for it,¡± Ethan said, picking up the business card and twirling it between his fingers. ¡°If you let one failure scare you off, that¡¯s not the dad I know. Haven¡¯t you always told us life¡¯s about fighting for what matters, never giving up? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the one backing down now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, our diner¡¯s already got its own ir. Lately, we¡¯ve even had peopleing in to check us out because of all the buzz. Let¡¯s seize the moment and go big. I¡¯ll be the family¡¯s brand ambassador, free of charge,¡± Liam joked, lightening the mood around the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll brew up some iced tea and set it out by the door,¡± Karen chimed in. ¡°It¡¯ll be a treat for people passing by¨Cand maybe draw in a few new customers.¡±


    Ivan raised his hand. ¡°I¡­ can paint.¡±


    Alessiaughed, teasing, ¡°If everyone¡¯s got a role, I guess it¡¯s my turn to be the useless one now, huh?¡± echoing Brendan¡¯s earlier words.

 love and power 314

    ¡°You little rascal!¡± Brendan pretended to be angry, but he couldn¡¯t hold the act for more than a second before bursting intoughter.


    Laughter echoed through the house, mixing with thoughtful advice and offhand jokes. The room buzzed with warmth and energy¨Ceveryone looking forward, hopeful for the future.


    In the middle of it all, a ringtone chimed from the living room. Alessia recognized it as her own and excused herself from the table to answer.


    It was York.


    She nced at the clock. Right on time for dinner.


    ¡°Hey, kid-¡±


    ¡°Alessia, sob¡­ I don¡¯t want to go abroad, please, take me with you, please¡­<i>¡± </i>York¡¯s voice cracked through the phone, choked with tears, words tumbling out between hups about not wanting to leave the country.


    ¡°Where are you right now?¡± Alessia¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the hos¨CMax-¡± York¡¯s words broke off as Max snatched the phone away.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Alessia called out twice before the other end finally answered, slow and steady. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Max, what¡¯s going on? And York¨Cwhere are you both?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll call you backter.¡±


    ¡°Max!¡±


    Alessia¡¯s voice sharpened with worry, and she was about to call back when a hand tapped her shoulder.


    She turned and saw Ethan handing her his phone.


    [CEO of Tate Holdings, Scott, hospitalized; his condition remains critical. Tate Holdings may be facing acquisition.]


    Alessia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She pointed toward the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive. They¡¯re probably at the hospital right now,¡± Ethan said without hesitation.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alessia didn¡¯t waste a second. She was halfway out the door when she


    12


    09:57


    suddenly doubled back to grab something from her room.


    Downstairs, Ethan quickly exined the situation to the rest of the bewildered


    group.


    ¡°Drive safe, don¡¯t rush. Remember, safety first. Once you get Alessia there, stay put¨Csee if there¡¯s anything you can help with. And keep us posted if anything happens,¡± Karen said, her voice gentle but firm.


    Ethan nodded at every instruction, taking them to heart.


    Without further dy, the two sped toward the hospital they¡¯d seen in <i>the </i>news. After checking in at the front desk, they hurried upstairs, only to find the corridor packed with reporters.


    Before they could even call out for someone, security swooped in and ushered them out. Ethan shielded Alessia as they were swept along with the crowd. Only when they broke free did she let out a breath.


    ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll wait for you here,¡± Ethan said softly, ruffling her hair. ¡°The room¡¯s just down the hall, around the corner.¡±


    Alessia nodded and walked off on her own.


    Turning the corner, she didn¡¯t find Max or York. Instead, she locked eyes with Yvonne Sullivan.


    Both women paused, the memory of theirst meeting¨Cwhen Alessia had left the Tate family¨Changing between them.


    ¡°Sit,¡± <i>Yvonne </i>said first, her tone quiet.


    Alessia didn¡¯t argue. She walked over and sat down on the bench, leaving an empty


    seat between them.


    ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Tate?¡± she asked,


    ¡°He just got out of surgery. Drank too much, let anger get the best of him¡­ Even if he wakes, he¡¯ll spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice was calm, stripped of her usualmanding edge.


    Alessia was momentarily stunned.


    The Tates had never been especially warm to her, but they¡¯d never treated her poorly, either. She¡¯d always had the best of everything¨Cfood, clothes, a roof over her head. Even after she left, even with Ileana always making trouble for her, Alessia had never med the Tate family or anyone else for it.


    <b>213 </b>


    09.57


    Now, seeing the family brought so low by Ileana¡¯s schemes, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a pang of sorrow.


    She pressed her lips together, then reached into her pocket and handed Yvonne a bank card.


    Yvonne nced at it. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s eight million, one hundred thousand in there.¡±

 love and power 315

    Yvonne let out a soft chuckle and took the envelope.


    ¡°You¡¯ve even included the coins and small bills.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve cost the Tate family quite a bit over the years,<i>¡± </i>she said. ¡°When I left, I promised I¡¯d help if you ever needed me. I meant it.¡±


    She lowered her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s good¨Cclean and final. You really are a Tate through and through. Since you put it that way, I¡¯ll ept it. How¡¯s Penny Sullivan doing?¡±


    Yvonne knew all too well what it was like to grow up unwanted for being a girl, and in Penny, she saw a reflection of her younger self.


    ¡°She¡¯s waiting for the right moment to cut ties with the Sullivans.¡±


    Yvonne nodded, satisfied, and didn¡¯t press further. She¡¯d only learned about Penny and Alessia working together when she¡¯d stumbled across one of Penny¡¯s sketches by ident.


    She¡¯d chosen not to mention it¨Cnot because she cared, but because she was curious to see how far the two would go.


    ¡°I heard you know Xander Dawson?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Father Benedict to check in on him,¡± Alessia replied, catching Yvonne¡¯s


    meaning.


    ¡°Thank <i>you</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>Their conversation was polite, almost distant¨Cyou¡¯d never guess they¡¯d been mother and daughter for seventeen years.


    ¡°What about Max York?¡±


    ¡°Tate Holdings is bankrupt. Scott¡¯s in this state now, and there¡¯s no hope for aeback. I¡¯m nning to liquidate what¡¯s left, take Scott and York to the estate overseas. Max is an adult¨Cit¡¯s up to him whether he wants toe or not. York refuses to leave. He¡¯s been crying, insisting on staying. Max got fed up and took him out to get dinner.¡±


    That exined the sobbing on the phone, Alessia thought.


    ¡°If he really doesn¡¯t want to go, let him stay.¡±


    ¡°You get along with those two better than we ever did,¡± Yvonne remarked, her voice calm, without a trace of sarcasm.


    ¡°He¡¯s never had a say in anything his whole life¨Cyou never raised him, never


    09:58


    thought about what he wanted. Whether you went abroad or came back, it was always your decision. Now he finally has friends here, and though he¡¯s a handful, he¡¯s changing for the better. Why uproot him again? It¡¯d be kinder to let him stay, and visit on holidays¨Cbest of both worlds.¡±


    Yvonne was silent for a moment, but Alessia pressed on.


    ¡°You had three children, but you never did what parents are supposed to <i>do</i>. Max and I are grown, and York isn¡¯t some helpless baby. Let him choose for himself. If he regrets it, it¡¯ll be his own responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Alessia!¡±


    Just then, York¡¯s voice echoed down the hall. He broke free from Max and ran straight to Alessia.


    She rose to her feet, and York flung himself into her arms.


    ¡°Alessia, I don¡¯t want to go abroad. I want to stay here,¡± he pleaded, clinging to her, his voice thick with tears.


    Alessia smoothed his hair and nced at Yvonne, who sat rigidly in her chair, staring at the nk wall, lost in thought.


    ¡°I brought some soup. You should eat something,¡± Max said, strolling over, handing


    Yvonne a takeout container.


    She stood, took the food from him, and shot a look at York, still huddled in Alessia¡¯s arms. Without a word, she walked into the hospital room.


    The hallway fell quiet, just the three of them left.


    Alessia sat with York at her side, his small hand wrapped tightly around hers as if afraid she¡¯d disappear. Max stood in front of them, tall and broad¨Cshouldered, blocking out the light.


    Alessia looked up at him. He stared back, saying nothing.


    Finally, Max sighed and dropped into thest empty seat, with York wedged between them.

 love and power 316

    <b>Chapter </b>316


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your next move? I already know your n¨Cmy brother filled me in.¡±


    Max had juste from the other side of the estate, and naturally ran into Ethan. He didn¡¯t mind that Ethan had taken it upon himself to tell Alessia everything; sooner orter, she¡¯d have found out.


    The kid wasn¡¯t exactly clueless either. Max suspected that thest time she¡¯d bumped into the three of them at the restaurant, she¡¯d already pieced most of it together.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to acquire Tate Holdings. After that, there¡¯ll be no more Tate Holdings. As for the two of them, I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re taken care of for the rest of their lives. If they want to travel, or settle down somewhere, that¡¯s up to them.¡±


    He¡¯d been nning this since the day he left the country. Together with Bhus Linden, he¡¯d started apany. Thanks to a bit of luck and Bhus¡¯s connections, their business had grown rapidly. Just before returning home, they shifted thepany¡¯s focus back to their own country.


    He¡¯d yed his part in Tate Holdings¡® downfall. His n was simple: hollow out thepany from within, then have his own business absorb all of Tate Holdings¡® assets. That way, the real power would finally rest in his hands.


    When the merger wasplete, he¡¯d finally be free of the chains the Tate family had locked around him. Their lives would no longer be manipted like chess pieces, forced into ce with no room for resistance.


    He nced at Alessia. Pity, really. The lucky little fox had managed to break away, leaving them all behind and walking off without a care in the world.


    ¡°What about York?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± The second York heard his name, he clung to Alessia¡¯s jacket, eyeing Max warily.


    Max smirked. ¡°The Tate family sure breeds their share of little rebels, don¡¯t they?¡±


    York didn¡¯t argue. He just pressed himself against Alessia like a cub guarding its food, eyes never leaving Max, as if he¡¯d be whisked away overseas the moment he


    blinked,


    ¡°If you want to stay, then stay.¡± Max looked at the wall in front of him. From the side, he resembled Yvonne somewhat¨Cnot in a feminine way, but with a certain steely determination.


    09:58


    ¡°What?¡± York looked stunned, as if he¡¯d misheard.


    ¡°Or do you want to leave after all?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m staying! I¡¯m definitely staying!¡± In his childish excitement, York let go of Alessia andtched onto Max¡¯s arm, eyes shining as he stared up at him.


    ¡°Are you serious, bro? I can really stay?¡±


    ¡°Now you remember to call me ¡®bro, huh?¡± Max replied, poker¨Cfaced, and flicked York¡¯s forehead.


    York yelped, but since he needed to stay on Max¡¯s good side, he just forced a grin and kept quiet, not daring toin.


    Alessia chuckled at his antics and ruffled his hair.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just keep him around. Might be fun,¡± she said lightly. Whether Max truly found it amusing, only he would know.


    Everything else went smoothly. Under Xander¡¯s care, Scott gradually recovered. After a month of rest, he and Yvonne left for a peaceful retreat at a countryside estate abroad.


    York stayed behind, though he¡¯d spend holidays at the estate.


    Max sorted out the mess at Tate Holdings, and after all the legal paperwork was done, he and Bhus officially took over thepany¡¯s business.


    Meanwhile, things were going well for the Morton family too. Brendan¡¯spany quickly <i>gained </i>traction, and with Liam as the face of the brand, they drew in plenty of curious customers. Their restaurant soon became thetest hotspot, famous for its great food and lively atmosphere.


    The others all worked hard in their own fields. Alessia and Ivan, who had the least to do, were tasked with overseeing the renovations at Morton Manor.


    As for Ileana, she sat huddled in the corner of her cell, hair brittle and face gaunt, eyes as vacant as a broken doll¡¯s.


    <b>2/2 </b>

 love and power 317

    She was led out by the guard, dazed and silent, and sat in front of the visitor¡¯s window. When she saw who was waiting on the other side, her expression froze, then, for reasons she couldn¡¯t name, a surge of emotion broke through her numbness.


    ¡°Fortune, you still care about me, don¡¯t you? Fortune, Fortune-¡±


    ¡°Inmate 1123, calm down! Please, sit down!¡± The guard pressed her back into her chair. Ileana stilled, afraid that if she lost control, this visit would be cut short, and


    she might never see him again.


    She picked up the receiver, eyes brimming with tears.


    But Fortune, sitting across the ss, only looked at her with mockery and disdain.


    ¡°Miss Tate, how are you?¡±


    That was the first thing Fortune had ever said to her, the day they met.


    Back then, thanks to Max, the maids at home bullied her constantly. She¡¯d escape to bars at night, sometimes booking any hotel she could find just to avoid going home. It was during that messy, lonely time that Fortune had appeared. He seemed like destiny¨Ca perfect fit in every way. Under his influence, she let herself go, livingvishly, spending money like water, finally tasting what she thought was freedom.


    The Tate family was still prosperous then. They might have abandoned her overseas, but they never skimped on her allowance. She gave Fortune plenty of money, too¨Che found her suppliers, promised the money woulde back to her as Mrs. Thorne someday.


    And then, just like that, Fortune vanished¨Calong with her money. She couldn¡¯t reach him. The people they knew imed they had no idea where he was. She spent months in a haze, anxious, fearing something terrible had happened to him.


    It wasn¡¯t until the Tate family summoned her home for an arranged marriage that she saw Fortune again.


    ¡°Fortune¡­I know you still care about me¡­¡± After a month inside, Fortune was the first visitor she¡¯d had.


    Tears blurred Ileana¡¯s vision. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t do those things. There must have been a mistake. You must have your reasons. It¡¯s okay¨CI forgive you. Wait for me. When I get out, let¡¯s go back to how things were, please?¡±


    09:58


    ¡°Ileana, you really are ¡®pure and innocent, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The sudden shift in Fortune¡¯s voice stunned her. His words dripped with sarcasm, his eyes brimming with nothing but contempt.


    She clutched the receiver so hard her knuckles turned white, disbelief etched across her face. Her lips trembled, desperate to speak, but no words came out.


    ¡°From the day I met you, you were already my prey. I did everything. Thanks to you, I made quite a profit. I thought if I slipped something into your drink, I could keep you on a leash, but turns out, I never needed it. You followed me around like a dog. all on your own¡­¡±


    Each wordnded like a p, leaving Ileana reeling.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. You¡¯re nothing but a spoiled heiress¨Cempty, useless, with nothing to offer but cash. If you¡¯d had even a fraction of Alessia¡¯s power, I wouldn¡¯t have had to hand you over to someone else.¡±


    Ileana shook her head, murmuring, ¡°No¡­no, that¡¯s not true¡­¡±


    ¡°The Tate family¡­they won¡¯t let you get away with this¡­¡±


    ¡°The Tate family?¡± Fortune let out a bitterugh, as if she¡¯d told a joke.


    ¡°Newssh: the Tate family is bankrupt. They¡¯ve already been bought out, your darling parents have left the country¨Cand cut all ties with you. The media¡¯s having a field day: headlines everywhere about Tate Holdings¡® copse, and their public statement disowning their prodigal daughter.¡±


    ¡°No¡­<i>no</i>, it¡¯s not possible¡­I want to see them. My parents wouldn¡¯t abandon me. Everything¡¯s mine¡­it¡¯s all mine!¡±


    Ileana shot <i>to </i>her feet, clutching her ears, muttering over and over. Her whole body trembled uncontrobly, and then, as if her legs gave out, she crashed to the floor, wracked by violent convulsions.


    212


    <b>09:58 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>318 </b>

 love and power 318

    The prison guard spotted themotion and rushed over immediately.


    ¡°1123¡¯s having withdrawal symptoms-¡±


    Chaos erupted all around, but Fortune had already achieved her goal. If Ileana was lucky enough to make it out of prison alive, she should count her blessings. Otherwise, driving her mad would have been the least of her problems.


    When Max got the news, he felt not a shred of sympathy for Ileana. After cooperating with the police, Ileana was released from jail¨Conly to be transferred straight into a psychiatric facility.


    So much for freedom. All she¡¯d done was trade one endless hell for another.


    When Alessia heard about it, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little wistful.


    If Ileana hadn¡¯t brought this upon herself, things could have turned out so differently for her. But greed knows no bounds, and she¡¯d been insatiable¨Cso much so that in the end, she destroyed herself, undone by her own schemes.


    She thought she was clever, hoping to ride others¡® coattails and secure a lifetime offort. But didn¡¯t she realize? In their circle, everyst person was a master at this game.


    ¡°Lessie, don¡¯t just sit there. Go see your mentor off.¡±


    Today was the Morton family¡¯s housewarming, so Xander, Mae, and Eddie hade over for dinner, along with Mia and the others. To everyone¡¯s surprise, even York Max¨Cwhom they¡¯d invited on a whim, not expecting him toe¨Cshowed up to join the festivities.


    The house buzzed withughter and conversation as everyone gathered around the table. Soon, the day slipped away in the warmth of food and friendship.


    As evening fell, Alessia agreed to see the guests off. Cole drove Xander and Six Dawson home, while Ethan took Mae. The rest of the group¨CMia and her friends¨Ccaught a ride back to campus with Liam, who happened to be heading that way, Esme was absolutely thrilled.


    Everyone else made their way home, and finally, the Morton family could copse for a well¨Cearned rest.


    After a whole day of excitement, the vi finally quieted down. A few people lounged on the sofa, winding down, except for Ivan, who sat poised and attentive,


    09:58


    watching an art documentary on TV. Alessia sat beside him, answering his questions and exining details as he asked.


    Ding dong.


    The doorbell rang.


    ¡°Lessie, could you check who that is? Maybe someone forgot something,¡± Karen said, struggling to her feet.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Alessia ruffled Ivan¡¯s hair and stood up, but Ivan quickly paused the TV and


    hurried after her.


    ¡°Ivan really sticks to Lessie like glue,¡± Karen remarked with a smile.


    ¡°Kids know perfectly well who treats them well and who doesn¡¯t,¡± Brendan sighed. They¡¯d been too inattentive before¨Chow had they missed something so obvious?


    Hand in hand, Alessia and Ivan headed outside. The front yard was brightly lit, the flowers and shrubs perfectly tended thanks to Karen¡¯s careful touch. They strolled down the stone path, with the driveway for cars off to the other side.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Alessia called out.


    ¡°The Quincy family¨CHamilton.¡± The reply came through the inte, the voice slightly aged.


    Alessia quickly searched her memory. That was her mother¡¯s father¨Cher grandfather. She remembered now.


    Back when she first returned to the Morton family, Alessia had researched everyone, so she knew all about how the Quincys had opposed Karen and Brendan¡¯s marriage. In the year since she¡¯de back, not once had she seen <i>anyone </i>from the Quincy family. She¡¯d assumed they¡¯d cut all ties for good.


    Apparently, they had a knack for picking just the right moment to show up.


    Alessia didn¡¯t open the door right away. Instead, she called Karen. On the other end, Karen was silent for a moment, then finally found her voice and told Alessia to let them in.


    212

 love and power 319

    ront doors finally opened, and the butler¨Cwho had been standing stiffly at his post¨Cstrode out to the car, opening the passenger door with practiced formality.


    Out stepped a man and a woman, both dressed with an old¨Cworld ir: he wore a tailored suit with a vintage cut, she in a fitted dress that harkened back to the elegance of another era. Both looked to be in theirte fifties or early sixties, though the woman had clearly taken pains with her appearance¨Cshe could easily pass for early forties.


    ¡°Does it really take this long just to open a door?¡± Hamilton Quincy grumbled, leaning heavily on a silver¨Chandled cane. His face was set in stern lines, <i>voice </i>sharp and openly displeased.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be too careful these days,¡± Alessia shot back, unfazed. ¡°You never <i>know </i>who might try to wander in. It¡¯s best to check before opening up.¡±


    ¡°Such a clever tongue for such a young girl,¡± Magda sniffed, her gaze cool and assessing as she lifted her chin. Her words were slow and deliberate,ced with a practiced coldness. ¡°I¡¯d watch that mouth, if I were you. Sooner orter, it¡¯ll get you in trouble.¡±


    Alessia offered a pleasant smile, but her words were edged with steel. ¡°People talk fast when they¡¯re young, but some folks just love to lord their age over others. That¡¯s a lot harder to put up with.¡±


    Hamilton¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re Alessia?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Alessia¡¯s <i>voice </i>was steady and calm¨Cunapologetic, but not confrontational. Magda let out a dismissive little huff. ¡°Don¡¯t let a taste of sess go to your head, dear.¡± Though there was a family resemnce, Karen¡¯s features were softer and kinder than Magda¡¯s. For all her ssic attire, Magda exuded no warmth¨Conly a brittle, proud aloofness.


    Alessia¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Funny. I thought no one in the Quincy family¡¯s ever done anything worth bragging about.¡±


    Magda¡¯s eyes shed. Alessia¡¯s words slid off her like water, but her own barb found its mark¨CMagda¡¯s lips thinned in irritation.


    ¡°You-!¡± Magda¡¯sposure cracked, but before she could fire back, Karen¡¯s tentative voice drifted from behind Alessia.


    09:58


    ¡°Dad¡­ Mom¡­¡± Karen¡¯s hands twisted together in front of her, her posture shrinking in on itself like a scolded child. Brendan stood quietly at her side.


    Magda¡¯s scowl only deepened at the sight of her daughter, and Hamilton barely spared a nce, giving a curt, dismissive nod as he swept past.


    Karen flushed, awkwardly rolling her fingers. Years of being under their thumb had left deep grooves of anxiety; even after all this time away, the old fears hadn¡¯t faded.


    Brendan ced a gentle hand on her back, silent but reassuring.


    ¡°So, what brings you both over sote?¡± Brendan finally asked, keeping his voice polite.


    Hamilton rapped his cane on the tiles, barely containing his disdain. ¡°I suppose this is what happens when you never went to a proper school. You think it¡¯s appropriate to keep your elders standing at the door, chatting in the entryway?¡±


    An awkward silence fell. The Mortons¡® faces hardened. Ivan, ever attuned to


    tension, squeezed Alessia¡¯s hand tightly, his nerves on edge.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not often we get surprise visitors who don¡¯t bother to call ahead,¡± Alessia replied, her tone crisp.


    Now it was Hamilton and Magda whose faces soured.


    ¡°Please,e in¡­ both of you,¡± Alessia said, stepping aside before Hamilton could


    retort.


    Hamilton swept past, cane tapping out his irritation. As he passed Karen, he shot her a withering re and a disdainful snort.


    Karen kept her gaze fixed on the floor, lips pressed tight.


    ¡°Are you alright, Mom?¡± Alessia murmured, noticing Karen¡¯s difort.


    Karen forced a smile, shaking her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, honey. That¡¯s just how they talk. You and Ivan go on to your room when you¡¯re ready; Brendan and I


    can handle the rest.¡±


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°Go get your paints out, Ivan. I¡¯lle find you in a little while.¡±


    Ivan, ever obedient to Alessia¡¯s word, nodded without hesitation and slipped quietly down the hall.


    The group made their way inside. Alessia lingered, squeezing Ivan¡¯s hand in


    212


    09.59


    ¨C Chapter 319


    reassurance before joining the others in the living room. She arrived just in time to hear Magdaining about the tter of fruit Karen had set out¨Csniffing that it was far too tart, nothing like the imported fruit she was used to.

 love and power 320

    The fruit was handpicked by Karen early this morning from the grocer¡¯s¨Conly the finest selection, with every kind imaginable. All the guests today had sung its praises, even asking to take some home. There was no way, as Magda imed, that it was sour or unptable.


    When Alessia walked over, Magda was still making faces at the fruit. Alessia had no intention of humoring her. She nced at the half¨Cempty fruit tter, then picked it up without hesitation.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Magda snapped, her expression darkening.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone ever teach you not to be so picky with your food?¡± Alessia replied, her tone dry as she eyed the tter, now a mess from Magda¡¯s prodding.


    Looking at the fruit, riddled with little fork marks, Alessia stepped on the pedal of the trash can and dumped the rest of the fruit straight in.


    ¡°You!¡± Magda leapt up, but one look from Alessia¨Ccool, edged with warning¨Cstilled


    her.


    Grinding her teeth, Magda tossed her fork onto the table with a tter, powerless to do anything more than vent her frustration in small gestures.


    ¡°Do you need imported mineral water too? Sorry, we don¡¯t keep any in the house. Wouldn¡¯t want our tap water to offend your delicate pte,¡± Alessia said, pouring the ss of water out into the tray right in front of Magda.


    ¡°Karen! Is this the daughter you raised?¡± Magda exploded, pping her palm on the tabletop as she stood, the sudden movement making Karen jump in rm.


    ¡°Of course she is,¡± Alessia replied with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    ¡°Magda, sit down.¡± Hamilton rapped his cane on the floor, seeing the tension thickening in the room.


    Though still seething, Magda obeyed, shooting Alessia onest re before sitting down again.


    Alessia, unbothered, settled herself onto the nearby sofa.


    ¡°I must <b>say</b>, I didn¡¯t expect you to buy this house back,¡± Hamilton remarked, sipping his water and ncing around at the remodeledyout. His tone was neutral, almost indifferent.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ethan did well¨Cbought it back himself. The kids worked together on


    09:59 W


    the renovations,¡± Brendan replied.


    ¡°Better than you ever managed,¡± Hamilton retorted.


    The Mortons exchanged awkward nces.


    ¡°Unlike the two of you, still unable to enjoy a peaceful retirement. Seems the entire Quincy n is still clinging to your apron strings, waiting to be spoon¨Cfed,¡± Alessia added, unafraid to say what Brendan and Karen wouldn¡¯t.


    Brendan tried to steer the conversation back. ¡°So, what brings you both here today?¡± he asked. He doubted these two stubborn elders had suddenly had a change of heart¨Cnot after all these years, not even when the Mortons had been at their lowest. The Quincys had never once reached out a hand <i>to </i>help; now<i>, </i>their sudden visit clearly had an ulterior motive.


    Sure enough, Hamilton¡¯s gaze settled on Alessia.


    ¡°I heard your youngest got into Berlington Elementary. Was that your doing?¡±


    The Mortons froze, but stayed silent. If the conversation was directed at them, they¡¯d have no fear¨Cbut it was clear the real target was Alessia. They didn¡¯t dare nod, worried they¡¯d make trouble for her.


    ¡°Yes. Is there a problem?¡± Alessia answered before anyone else could.


    ¡°At an art exhibit a few days ago, I ran into Charlie Linden¨CBerlington¡¯s headmaster. He mentioned you. What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± Hamilton pressed.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Alessia shot back coolly.


    ¡°My nephew was studying art abroad, but things are unstable there now. We want him toe back and enroll here. I¡¯ve looked into Berlington; it¡¯s a fine school, but he¡¯ll need a rmendation. Since you¡¯re so well¨Cconnected, you can write one for him,¡± Hamilton said, as if he were asking for nothing out of the ordinary.


    <i>212 </i>

 love and power 321

    <b>Chapter </b>321


    Alessia let out a soft, amusedugh. ¡°So that¡¯s why <i>you </i>suddenly dropped by. I figured there must be something you wanted.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your cousin, not some stranger,¡± Magda replied, giving Alessia a slow, appraising look from head to toe, her eyes brimming with disdain. ¡°It¡¯s only a letter of rmendation. If you want, I¡¯ll even pay you a finder¡¯s fee. Think of it as a littlemission.¡± Her tone made it sound as though Alessia should be honored that she¡¯d even consider asking her for help.


    ¡°Tammie Quincy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Magda¡¯s chin lifted with pride as Alessia spoke her precious grandson¡¯s name, as if to say, *My darling boy is so aplished that even you ordinary people have heard of him.*


    But Alessia¡¯s cold snort wiped the smugness from Magda¡¯s face.


    ¡°Different fields, different worlds. I wish him luck. These days, it seems anyone can be called a genius. As for the letter, well, with the way you two carry yourselves, I¡¯m sure you know plenty of people who could help. Maybe ask them¨Csee if they¡¯re willing to put their names on the line. Me? I¡¯m not thick¨Cskinned enough to embarrass myself for you.¡±


    ¡°Brendan, you really raised quite the daughter, didn¡¯t you?¡± Hamilton¡¯s voice trembled with anger, but instead of confronting Alessia directly, he turned on Brendan and Karen, as if hoping they¡¯d rein her in and make herply.


    Brendan¡¯s response was calm but resolute. ¡°I can¡¯t take credit. Any sess or connections my daughter has, she¡¯s earned entirely on her own. If anything, Karen and I have depended on Lessie far more than she¡¯s ever depended on us. It¡¯s gettingte, and older folks need their rest. I think it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡±


    If the insults had been aimed at him alone, Brendan might have let them slide. But when his family was targeted, he refused to stand by in silence¨Che wouldn¡¯t tolerate outsiders berating his loved ones and still call himself the head of the household.


    <i>¡°</i>Oh, wonderful. Just wonderful!¡± Hamilton scoffed. ¡°Karen, this is the man you chose? This is the daughter you raised?¡±


    ¡°Dad¨Cno, Mr. Quincy¡± Karen stood up, taking a deep breath, as if gathering every ounce of courage she had.


    <b>09:59 </b>


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve never liked your weak, disappointing daughter,¡± she began, her voice trembling. ¡°You hated that I wouldn¡¯t marry the ¡®perfect¡® match you picked out for me¨Cthe widower with a kid, just because his family was supposedly our equal.¡± Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°But of all the things you¡¯ve done, what I can never forgive is that after pocketing the wedding gifts, you hired people <i>to </i>cause a scene at my wedding.¡±


    Karen¡¯s voice cracked as she went on. ¡°You called me a traitor to the family¨Cl epted that. You called Brendan a pauper and said I disgraced the Quincys by marrying him. But do you know what he did to have the right to marry me? Brendan worked day and night to save up for the wedding, bought a house, put it in my name, gave me all hispany shares¨Cjust so you¡¯d approve. And still, you thought the other man was better, just because his family could get you into your precious social circles!¡±


    She was almost shouting now. Brendan silently rubbed her back, trying tofort


    her.


    ¡°After the wedding, you took the gifts, took the money, but then shut your doors to us. When we stopped giving, you called us ungrateful, said we wouldn¡¯tst. But you¡¯re the ones who cut us off! So why¨Cwhy is everything always my fault?¡±


    Alessia stared at her mother in shock. Karen, always so gentle and reserved, had never raised her voice like this. Just how stifling must her years with the Quincys have been? Suddenly, Alessia understood why her mother loved Ileana so fiercely¨Cnot just because she was her daughter, but because Karen never wanted


    her child to suffer as she had.


    ¡°Lessie, help <i>your </i>mom upstairs to rest.¡± Brendan¡¯s face was full of concern.


    Alessia nodded, quietly supporting her mother as they left the room.


    Once his wife and daughter disappeared down the hallway, Brendan¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, so I won¡¯t see <i>you </i>out. And I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯te by again. Our family doesn¡¯t wee <i>you</i>. As for your grandson, don¡¯t bother my daughter about him again. None of us¨CKaren, myself, or our children¨Chave any ties to the Quincy family anymore. And we have no reason to help you.¡±


    212

 love and power 322

    <b>Chapter </b><b>322 </b>


    ¡°If they look down on us so much, there¡¯s no need to force themselves toe all the way here.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Of all people, why did we have to invite that ungrateful brat?¡± Magda grumbled, snatching up her purse. Hamilton rose too, face dark with irritation.


    The butler followed silently behind them, not uttering a word.


    The once pleasant atmosphere had soured. When Brendan came inside, he found Karen already asleep, her breathing calm and even. He let out a weary sigh and quietly called Alessia out to the hallway.


    Alessia closed the bedroom door gently behind her. ¡°Mom was exhausted today,¡± she said softly. ¡°She just wiped her face, sat for a moment, and fell right asleep.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Brendan nodded, sighing again.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone?¡± Alessia asked.


    ¡°Yes. They¡¯re always like that¨Calways wanting to sound cultured, but in the end, all they care about is money. Ever since your grandparents passed, the Quincy family hasn¡¯t been the same. You shouldn¡¯t let them get to you. If they ever try to bother you again, just tell me. There¡¯s no need for you to put up with any more of their nonsense.¡±


    When Karen was a child, she was frail. At just three or four years old, her parents sent her off to live with her grandparents in the countryside, iming it was for her health, but everyone knew the truth¨Cthey¡¯d simply given up on her.


    Thankfully, her grandparents were nothing like her parents. They loved and protected her fiercely. It wasn¡¯t until she was about to start middle school that they reluctantly sent her back, wanting her to have better schooling and opportunities.


    Brendan met Karen at university. They fell in love, but her parents objected from the start and even tried <i>to </i>marry her off to someone else as soon as she graduated.


    Back then, Brendan thought the Quincys just looked down on him for being poor. He worked himself to the bone, started projects, and did everything he could to prove himself to Karen¡¯s family¨Conly to realizeter that they didn¡¯t care if their son¨Cinw loved their daughter; all they wanted was someone who could benefit the Quincy family.


    Karen was devastated. She took Brendan back to the countryside to see her grandparents, saying their blessing was the only one she needed. Sadly, the two


    elders passed away before they could attend the wedding. Before they died, their only wish was for Karen and Brendan to live a good life and not fall outpletely with the rest of the family.


    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for the Quincys constantly telling others that we kept showing up to beg for the family fortune, things might not have gotten so bad. But then we got used of being insincere. After thatst negotiation, we gave them three million and officially cut ties. I never told your mom the details¨CI didn¡¯t want her <i>to </i>worry even more.¡±


    Brendan sighed, knowing how hard these years had been for Karen. She¡¯d kept so much bottled up, and now, just as they¡¯d finally found some peace, the past was knocking at their door again.


    That night, Brendan told Alessia all about Karen¡¯s time with the Quincys¨Chow, ever since she¡¯d been brought back, she¡¯d been treated like an outsider, constantly criticized, gossiped about, used of being sly or having a bad temperament, alwayspared to her younger brother, never good enough.


    Alessia listened quietly, her gaze lowered, saying nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m only telling you this because your mom got a little upset earlier. I didn¡¯t want you to be scared,¡± Brendan said gently.


    Alessia smirked. ¡°Dad, do I seem like the type to get scared over something like this?¡±


    Brendan was taken aback, thenughed. He¡¯d almost forgotten¨CAlessia was


    different.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Get <i>some </i>sleep,¡± he said, ruffling her hair with obvious affection.


    Alessia nodded, and the Quincys¡® visit was treated like a bad dream¨Clife went on as usual, the family eating, drinking, and carrying on with their days.


    Three dayster, a ck sedan appeared at the entrance to Alessia¡¯s dorm building.

 love and power 323

    ¡°How about we grab some bubble teater? My treat. There¡¯s a new ce that opened up¨Cpeople from the club say it¡¯s really good.¡± Esme hugged her books as the four of them left ss, ready to drop their stuff and head out for a meal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you guys to noodles from that ce behind campus then. Got paid for my part¨Ctime gig, finally.¡± Mia waved her phone with a grin.


    ¡°I¡­ uh, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You? You¡¯ll just help me keep these two bosses happy,¡± Alessia nudged Joyce¡¯s arm with augh. ¡°We can grab some candied fruit or something for them as a pte cleanser after.¡±


    The four girls chatted and joked, their conversation as ordinary and easy as any group of friends at college.


    Then a ck car pulled up, and a man in a tailored suit stepped out.


    The group stopped short. Alessia recognized him immediately¨Cthe Quincy family¡¯s


    butler.


    ¡°Lessie, who¡¯s that?¡± Esme whispered. The others eyed him warily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Alessia replied, stepping away from her friends.


    ¡°Miss Morton,¡± the butler said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Quincy invites you to Quincy Manor for tea.¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>So </i>the old man likes to invite people out of the blue, huh?¡± Alessia let out a dry chuckle, noticing the curious stares from people around them. ¡°Showing up without warning¨Cdoesn¡¯t seem much like an invitation. Feels more like a


    summons.¡±


    ¡°That depends entirely on how you choose to see it, Miss Morton.¡± The butler¡¯s years of service showed in his unfazed expression.


    Alessia nced back at her friends. Better to deal with this all at once than keep getting interrupted every other day. Besides, curiosity tugged at her¨Cshe wanted to see what cards the old man was holding.


    She walked over and handed her books to Esme. ¡°I¡¯ve got to run an errand. Won¡¯t be joining you guys for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°No rush. We¡¯ll eat together next time¨Cthe restaurant¡¯s not going anywhere.¡±


    <b><i>1/2 </i></b>


    09 59


    ¡°Yeah, we can order bubble tea when you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Lessie, are you sure it¡¯s okay? The guy looks¡­ shady.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just call Cole in an hour and have him pick me up at Quincy Manor.¡± Cole had left his card with their dorm, just in case they ever needed to reach him.


    Alessia was always like this¨Cnever reckless, never timid. She had a way of covering her bases so that no matter what, she¡¯d have an escape. If the road ahead was a minefield, she¡¯d still step forward as long as she was ready.


    ¡°Got it. Take care, okay?¡±


    They¡¯d seen peoplee to pick up Alessia before, but never with this kind of tension.


    As soon as she got in the car, her friends dashed back to the dorm to call Cole.


    Meanwhile, Alessia gazed out at the unfamiliarndscape and imposing manor as the car pulled up. The butler got out and opened her door; she waited, unmoving, until he did. If he was trying to intimidate her, he was going to have to try harder.


    She followed him along a stone path, passing tidy ponds and a gazebo, then through a wooden corridor to the back garden. There, Mr. Quincy sat on a stone bench, steeping tea.


    He wore a crisp three¨Cpiece suit and had a cane propped at his side. Two maids stood discreetly nearby.


    Hamilton didn¡¯t look up as she arrived, nor did he invite her to sit. Alessia didn¡¯t hesitate; she took the seat across from him. If this were her mentor, she¡¯d stand obediently. If it were Charlie, she¡¯d crack a joke. But Hamilton? He was no one to


    her.


    ¡°Hamilton, your way of inviting people is¡­ certainly unique.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point,¡± he said, setting down his teapot and finally meeting her eyes. ¡°Name your price.¡±


    ¡°Oh? For all the Quincy family¡¯s wealth and connections, you still can¡¯t get your hands on a letter of rmendation? You really have toe chasing after a junior like me, again and again?¡±


    Alessia twirled the teacup in her hand, her gaze light and unconcerned.


    Hamilton¡¯s hand stilled, her words hitting home. But he was an old fox¨Che quickly masked the shadow that flickered in his eyes.

 love and power 324

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯d do well to watch that sharp tongue of yours.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m letting you name your price¨Cthat¡¯s already showing you some respect. If I called Karen in here right now, she¡¯de running.¡± Knowing Alessia wouldn¡¯t be easy to pressure, Hamilton brought up Karen as leverage.


    Alessia¡¯s eyes turned cold, her smile curving downward.


    ¡°And if I refuse to sign?¡±


    ¡°A dying lion still bites harder than a healthy dog. If I let the press know about this, what do you think the headlines will say?¡±


    ¡°Quite the schemer, aren¡¯t you?¡± Alessia let out a bitterugh and gave a mocking round of apuse.


    ¡°Young people should learn to take the easy way out. Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±


    Alessia set her ss down. ¡°Shame for you¨CI¡¯m allergic to alcohol. There¡¯s no drink I¡¯d ept.¡±


    ¡°As for public opinion? Go ahead, stir the pot if you want. The PR team at A&C Entertainment is worth every penny, and let¡¯s not pretend the Quincy family hasn¡¯t pulled more than a few strings to build up that ¡®artist¡® of yours. Need me to list every backdoor deal and let the public decide?¡±


    Hamilton¡¯s face darkened, clearly caught off guard by how much Alessia knew.


    He pped his hands, and soon the butler appeared, carrying several rolled canvases. The servants unfurled them, holding up the paintings for disy.


    Alessia nced at them, a sneer tugging at her lips.


    ¡°Tammie started art school in Paris when she was five, studied for five years. Even Ivan, who barely spoke a word as a child, got in¨Cso why wouldn¡¯t Tammie? Her work¡¯s been guided by the best tutors money can buy, some of the most renowned art teachers in Europe. She¡¯s certainly a cut above your little brother, who never even took a proper art ss.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Alessia kept smiling, though her voice grew icy. Hamilton was still gazing at the paintings, lost in admiration, oblivious to the shift in her mood.


    ¡°Even if the Morton family had a miracleeback, they¡¯d never outshine the Quincys. We¡¯re ready to wee you back into the family, make you Tammie¡¯s sister¨Cfame, fortune, the works. Doesn¡¯t sound like a bad deal, does it?¡±


    <b>09:59 </b>


    Hamilton finally turned to her, face serene, but his calctions were written all over it, as if Alessia should be grateful for all his ¡®generosity.¡¯


    ¡°Fame and fortune?¡± Alessia¡¯s eyes lowered, her smile growing sharper.


    A momentter, she stood up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not even talk about Ivan¨Che¡¯s doing just fine. But even his absent¨Cminded sketches have more life than these so¨Ccalled masterpieces your experts churned


    out.¡±


    Hamilton¡¯s repeated jabs at Ivan had finally crossed the line. If Cole were here, he¡¯d know Alessia had reached her breaking point.


    ¡°Second, I¡¯m Ivan¡¯s sister¨Cby blood. I have no interest in being used as some convenient connection. I don¡¯t need the baggage.¡±


    She held up three fingers, and Hamilton¡¯s face turned a shade paler.


    ¡°Third, don¡¯t bother selling me fantasies about the future. I¡¯ve always been lucky with my bets, and I never miss. But this-¡±


    Alessia paused, pointing at the paintings, flicking her finger dismissively.


    Her contempt was crystal clear; she didn¡¯t need to say more.


    ¡°As for the tea, I think I¡¯ll pass. And those paintings? If you really think they¡¯re so brilliant, why not take them to Principal Linden¡¯s office at Berlington Elementary and see what she thinks? Art isn¡¯t just a few random strokes. It can be abstract, but it can¡¯t <i>be </i>soulless. It¡¯s no wonder th¨¦ Quincy family¡¯s fallen as far as it has.¡±


    ¡°And onest thing¨Cthe Morton family is under my protection now. So you go ahead, let¡¯s see if <i>your </i>¡®dying lion¡® can really run the show, or if you¡¯ll just get swept away like yesterday¡¯s news.¡±

 love and power 325

    As soon as Alessia disappeared into the backyard, Hamilton hurled his teacup across the room. It shattered, fragments scattering over the hardwood floor.


    The staff all lowered their heads, eyes fixed on their shoes, barely daring to breathe. The butler pressed his lips into a thin line and gestured for a few of them to take down the painting and leave. No one dared dawdle¨Cthey quickly gathered their things and hurried out.


    ¡°That little brat has quite the attitude!¡± Hamilton mmed his hand against the table so hard that everything on it rattled.


    ¡°Please, sir, try to calm down.¡± The butler poured a fresh cup of tea and set it in front of Hamilton. After all these years of service, he knew Hamilton wouldn¡¯t vent his anger on him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the young master just enter apetition? If he wins a prize, his painting could be shown at Dale Reeves¡¯s gallery. Then, if we get Dale Reeves to write a


    letter of rmendation-¡±


    The butler¡¯s words trailed off, but Hamilton seemed to regain hisposure.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Instead of relying on someone ungrateful, it¡¯s better to¡­ Prepare everything. Find out who¡¯s on the selection panel this year. We need to make sure Tammie makes it to the final round. And look into what Dale Reeves likes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The butler withdrew, leaving Hamilton alone in the room.


    From Hamilton¡¯s generation onward, the Quincy family hadn¡¯t produced a single true artist. Music, painting, literature¨Call of it remained superficial, unable to withstand any real scrutiny.


    It wasn¡¯t forck of talent¨Con the contrary, he¡¯d been so gifted and praised so much that it left him arrogant, unable to settle down and refine his craft. To maintain his reputation, he had to constantly mingle with the right circles, buying other people¡¯s works and passing them off as his own at exhibitions.


    His parents, disillusioned by all this, had chosen to retire to the countryside and never returned¨Cnot even in death.


    Maybe it was fate¡¯s revenge: none of his children showed any real promise. Karen had a bit of talent, but her health was so poor that she probably wouldn¡¯t survive


    <b>09-59 </b>


    Chapter <b>325 </b>


    long even with training. He¡¯d sent her off to live with his parents in the country, thinking it was pointless¨Conly for her to grow up healthy, but lose even that small spark of talent along the way.


    Now, finally, there was Tammie¨Ca child he cherished above all else. Whether the Quincy family could reim its former glory rested on Tammie¡¯s shoulders. Hamilton spared no expense, sending him to the best art schools abroad, staging exhibitions, building up his reputation as a child prodigy.


    But instead of improvement, Tammie became paralyzed by all the praise¨Cunable to paint anything at all.


    With Tammie on the verge of bing a second Hamilton, and the Quincy fortune not what it once was, Hamilton had no choice but to bring Tammie home.


    Berlington Elementary¨Cthis was his best shot. Really, hisst.


    Determination burned in Hamilton¡¯s eyes.


    He snorted. ¡°You think you can outy me, little girl? You¡¯re far too green.¡±


    He thudded his teacup onto the table, sshing tea over the rim, unconcerned.


    Then he dialed a number.


    ¡°Hamilton.¡± The voice on the other end was young.


    ¡°I ept your offer.¡±


    ***


    Outside, Cole saw Alessia emerge and immediately got out of the car to meet her.


    She slipped into the passenger seat without a word. Cole could tell from her silence that the conversation hadn¡¯t gone well.


    It wasn¡¯t the right time for questions, but Cole didn¡¯t rush to drive off. Instead, he turned, gently cupped her face and kissed her softly, then tousled her hair.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look like you could sour milk with that frown. Want your boyfriend to storm in there and cause a scene for you?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s anger, so carefully built up, dissolved at his teasing words.


    212

 love and power 326

    <b>Chapter </b><b>326 </b>


    With a sigh, Alessia gave Cole a quick rundown of what had just happened.


    He listened intently, waiting until she finished before reaching over to ruffle her <b>hair</b><b>. </b>¡°You really know how to y your cards, don¡¯t you? Good work, Lessie. Dealing with those old pros isn¡¯t easy.¡±


    The gentle tone, the fond smile¨Cit reminded her so much of Jade June. For a split second, she was back in those afternoons after school, always greeted by a warm hug.


    She pushed those memories away andced her fingers through Cole¡¯s.


    His hand was big, always warm even in the dead of winter. It was just like him to absentmindedly y with her fingers; she found herself doing the same.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°Sure. How about The Veranda House?¡±


    She nodded, and Cole, taking the cue, shifted the car into gear and pulled out.


    ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± he said as they drove, ¡°I heard Fortune went to see lleana before she was admitted to the hospital. I¡¯m guessing he had something to do with it. He came looking for me a while ago¨Cseems like he¡¯s getting desperate now that he¡¯s lost his grip on things. Just be careful, okay? Don¡¯t let him trip you up<i>.</i>¡±


    ¡°Funny you mention him,¡± Alessia replied. ¡°I actually found out something interesting.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s that?¡°.


    ¡°He¡¯s been making money on the side through some shady deals. Ileana wasn¡¯t his first victim.¡± Cole kept it vague, but Alessia understood.


    ¡°He¡¯s been careful, though¨Cdestroyed all the evidence before he came back to the country. There¡¯s nothing we can pin on him right now.¡±


    Leaning back in her seat, Alessia let her hand drum absently on the car door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on it. Let¡¯s eat, get some rest. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Somehow, almost without noticing, they¡¯d arrived at the restaurant¡¯s parking lot.


    As luck would have it, they ran into Max and Bhus at the front desk¨Capparently, both hade for dinner too.


    <b>08:27 </b>1


    ¡°Well, hello, little sis!<b>¡± </b>Bhus grinned.


    ¡°Knock it off,¡± Max said, cuffing Bhus on the back of the head <b>without </b><b>missing </b><b>a </b>beat.


    ¡°Ow!¡± Bhus scowled at him, rubbing his head and shooting Max <b>a </b>dirty look.


    Max lowered his eyes, spotting the way Alessia and Cole¡¯s hands were intertwined.


    ¡°Well, look at that. You finally got her to hold your hand.¡±


    Cole smirked, deliberately lifting their joined hands and giving them a little shake.


    Max turned his attention to Alessia. ¡°Just make sure you¡¯re not counting his money while he cons you.¡±


    Alessia bit back an eye¨Croll. ¡°Are you two just getting here, or did you already eat?¡±


    ¡°We just got here. Didn¡¯t make a reservation, so they told us there¡¯d be a wait,¡± Bhus exined, not bothered about the minor inconvenience.


    Alessia nced at Cole, her silent question clear as day.


    Max caught the look and snorted. ¡°Wow, can¡¯t make a decision without asking your boyfriend now?¡±


    His tone was unexpectedly prickly, leaving Alessia a little at a loss. She was about to respond, but Cole beat her to it, slipping an arm around her shoulders.


    ¡°I actually reserved a private room. Want to join us?<b>¡± </b>


    The tension between Cole and Max was almost palpable, like the air itself was


    crackling.


    Bhus looked from one to the other, positively delighted by the drama.


    Alessia sighed, then nodded to the manager nearby, signaling her agreement to dine together.


    Once they were finally seated, Cole ended up right across from Max.


    Both poured Alessia a ss of water at the same time. She sighed, took both sses, and set them aside without drinking from either.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Cole asked.


    Before Alessia could answer, both he and Max reached for the menu. Bhus¡¯s hand hovered awkwardly in midairpletely ignored.


    Cole and Max stared each other down, the tension between them <b>so </b><b>thick </b><b>that </b><b>even </b>


    <b>2/3 </b>


    <b>08</b><b>:</b>271


    Chapter <b>326 </b>


    a passing mosquito might have gotten zapped.

 love and power 327

    Alessia didn¡¯t take the menu. Instead, she simply told the waiter, ¡°<b>The </b>usual,


    please.¡±


    Catching on, the two men handed their menus back and ordered a few <b>extra </b>dishes. As luck would have it, they ended up naming the exact same items.


    Five dishes in a row matched perfectly, which made Bhus chuckle.


    ¡°Just add those five to the order. That¡¯s enough,¡± Alessia said, resisting the urge to pinch the bridge of her nose and bringing the chaotic ordering to a close.


    ¡°How¡¯s the mergering along?¡±


    ¡°Just about done. We¡¯re tying up thest details.¡±


    ¡°And York?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s eating, drinking, and living it up¨Cmorefortable than anyone else.¡±


    Alessiaughed softly, as if picturing York¡¯s smug face.


    ¡°By the way, Alessia, what¡¯s your rtionship with the Quincy family?¡± Bhus¡¯s question made Alessia pause.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been in touch with you?¡±


    ¡°To be precise, they reached out to my grandfather. I happened to be home grabbing something and overheard them. They mentioned your grandfather too¨Cit was pretty clear they wanted to pull some strings to get their grandson into the school. Shame about those paintings, though¡­ not much to look at.¡± Bhus shrugged. Over the years, he¡¯d seen plenty of families trying to use connections to get into Berlington Elementary.


    ¡°What did your grandfather say?¡±


    Their conversation was interrupted as the food began to arrive, dish after dish.


    ¡°He knows how you are and justughed it off¨Csmoothed things over without causing a scene.¡±


    ¡°They asked me for a rmendation letter. I didn¡¯t give one.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll let the old man know.¡±


    While the two chatted, they didn¡¯t notice that the other two at the table had started drinking. One ss after another, almost as if they werepeting.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>08:28 </b><b>T </b>


    ¡°Who ordered the drinks<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Alessia asked.


    Without missing a beat, the two in question pointed at each other <b>in </b><b>perfect </b><b>unison</b>. ¡°Let them be,¡± Bhus grinned, thoroughly entertained. ¡°It¡¯s rare to <b>see </b><b>Max </b>drink


    Alessia suppressed a sigh and ignored the childish antics, focusing on her <b>meal</b>.


    By the end of dinner, two of them were full and satisfied, while the other two were flushed and tipsy. Luckily, both could hold their liquor¨Cif you didn¡¯t know them well, you¡¯d hardly guess they¡¯d had anything to drink at all.


    ¡°How are you getting everyone home? Want me to give you all a ride?¡± Bhus asked, steadying Max, who stood quietly and obediently¨Cso unlike his usual <b>self</b>.


    ¡°No need. We drove ourselves,¡± Alessia replied. She¡¯d gotten her license as <b>soon as </b>she turned of age, passing every test on her first try. She was a skilled driver.


    ¡°All right, drive safe. We¡¯ll head out,¡± Bhus said, guiding Max toward the car. But suddenly, Max broke free and walked over to Alessia.


    Seeing this, Cole, still a bit dazed, instinctively stepped in front of Alessia.


    Max didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. He simply ced arge hand on Cole¡¯s face and pushed him out of the way. Cole bared his teeth, ready to retaliate, but Alessia caught his arm and pulled him back.


    Cole got the message and settled down as soon as Alessia took his arm.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Come by Golden Age Holdings in a couple of days,¡± Max said. His speech was clear, and his face calm¨Calmost enough to make you wonder if he was faking the


    drunken act.


    ¡°What for?¡± Golden Age Holdings was thepany Max and Bhus had founded together.


    ¡°To sign some papers. Five percent of the shares are yours.¡±


    ¡°Mine?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Your brother arranged it ages ago. You get five percent, York gets three¨Call from his own shares. He used to be thergest shareholder, but now it¡¯s me.¡± Bhus shrugged, as if it was no big deal.


    For a moment, Alessia didn¡¯t know what to say. Back in the alley, she¡¯d told Max they¡¯d always relied on each other, and it wasn¡¯t far from the truth. But ever <b>since </b>


    08.28 1


    <b>Chapter </b>327


    <b>he¡¯d </b><b>left </b><b>for </b><b>boarding </b>school, she¡¯d been <b>forced </b><b>to </b><b>learn </b><b>how </b><b>to </b><b>stand </b><b>on </b><b>her </b><b>own </b>

 love and power 328

    <b>Chapter 328 </b>


    Over time, she¡¯d stopped asking questions about his life, and he¡¯d <b>retreated </b><b>further </b>into himself, growing more vtile and difficult to read. They were like <b>two </b>lines that crossed for a fleeting moment¨Conly to drift apart in opposite directions.


    But now, Alessia realized she¡¯d been wrong. They weren¡¯t simply drifting away<b>. </b><b>They </b>were intersecting lines, yes, but lines that extended <i>on </i>forever.


    Their lives had taken different paths, yet that single point where they met had never truly unraveled.


    ¡°Money gives you leverage. After all, I¡¯ve spent seventeen years with the Tate family¨Cmight as well walk away with something to show for it¡­¡±


    Max¡¯s expression remained cold and unreadable, but Alessia, almost without thinking, let go of Cole¡¯s hand and wrapped her arms around Max.


    He stiffened, caught off guard by the sudden hug, his hands awkwardly pausing midair. After a few seconds, he managed a stiff pat on her back¨Cjust as he¡¯d done on stormy nights when they were children, gently reassuring her¡­


    ¡°Thank you,


    Max.¡±


    He grunted, ruffling her hair, and if you looked closely enough, you might have noticed the faintest hint of a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    As for that five percent share, Alessia had every intention of keeping it. Who knew what the future would bring? If things ever took a turn, those shares could make all


    the difference.


    The car pulled away, and Alessia nced back, meeting a pair of tear¨Cbright eyes.


    Sheughed softly, and for a split second, Cole reminded her of a golden retriever¨Csitting patiently, leash in its mouth, waiting for someone to take it home. It was almost too endearing.


    She reached out her hand, and Cole¡¯s fingers instantly closed around hers. Their hands intertwined, holding on tightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±


    Cole nodded. As soon as Alessia unlocked the car, he slid into the passenger seat, obedient as ever.


    She closed her door and settled in behind the wheel. When she turned to check on him, Cole was already dozing off, slumped against the headrest.


    08:28 3


    Chapter <b>328 </b>


    He slept quietly¨Cno teeth grinding, no snoring, just that same <b>gentle </b><b>presence </b>as always.


    Smiling, Alessia buckled his seatbelt for him. In the next moment, something <b>soft </b>brushed the top of her head¨Ca kiss against her hair.


    ¡°Lessie¡­¡± In the hush of the car, Cole mumbled her name.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Alessia whispered, ruffling his hair as if soothing a small child.


    For a moment, it felt just like their childhood.


    She remembered the time Cole had snuck a sip of Parrish¡¯s whiskey when no one was looking. At dinner, his face was beet red, and Parrish thought he¡¯de down with a fever¨Cuntil he leaned in and caught the whiff of alcohol.


    But aside from the flushed cheeks, Cole answered all their questions perfectly<b>, </b><b>so </b>they rxed. Then, out of nowhere, he tipped his head back and fell sound asleep at the table, impossible to wake, sending all three of them into fits ofughter.


    Back then, Parrish had carried him to bed, and even half¨Casleep, Cole had mumbled nonsense, grabbing little Alessia¡¯s hand as she tried to tuck him in, refusing to let <ol><li>go. </li></ol>


    Jade had teased him about that for months.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you home, okay? Be good for me,¡± she murmured.


    Cole nodded drowsily.


    The car was warm, and Alessia drove with a steady hand. By the time they arrived, Cole waspletely out.


    Alessia gently unbuckled his seatbelt, stepped out, and opened the passenger door. The butler appeared, but she waved away his offer to help.


    The previous housekeeper, who¡¯d taken care of Jade, had been sent off with a generous sum from Cole to retire infort. This one was new.


    ¡°Please park the car in the garage,¡± Alessia said, handing over the keys.


    With <i>Cole </i>leaning against her, she led him up the stairs.

 love and power 329

    Fortunately, Cole still had enough sense to cooperate with Alessia<i>. </i>Only as he copsed onto the bed did he finally let himself <i>go</i>.


    Alessia sighed, then went to the bathroom to soak a washcloth in hot water. She returned and gently wiped his face and neck.


    ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re not even much of a drinker. Why try to keep up with everyone


    else?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Even through the haze of alcohol, Cole always answered


    Alessia without hesitation.


    ¡°Miss Morton, here¡¯s the hangover remedy,¡± the butler called, knocking at the door.


    Alessia took the mug, closing the door behind her.


    ¡°Sit up and have a few sips. It¡¯ll help.¡± She eased Cole upright, supporting him as he


    drank.


    The room was quiet, harsh white light buzzing overhead. Once Coley back down, Alessia switched off the main light, leaving only the dimmp on the bedside table.


    Her phone vibrated. She answered.


    ¡°Lessie, did Cole find you yet?¡± Esme¡¯s voice was tinged with worry.


    ¡°He did. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°So when are youing back?¡± Mia¡¯s voice chimed in from speakerphone.


    ¡°Lessie¡­ Lessie¡­<i>¡± </i>Before Alessia could answer, Cole started murmuring her name, reaching for her in his sleep, as if lost in a dream.


    Alessia took his hand, and only then did he settle down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll make it back tonight,¡± she said softly. ¡°Can you grab my textbooks for me tomorrow? I¡¯ll meet you in ss.¡±


    ¡°Got it, got it¨Cwe know what¡¯s up!¡± Esme sounded barely able to contain her excitement. Before Alessia could say another word, Esme hung up.


    Alessia could guess what was going through their minds, but she didn¡¯t bother to call back and exin. Instead, she gently patted Cole¡¯s chest, soothing him until his restless tossing faded into sleep.


    While most students were still carefree, enjoying campus life, Cole had already


    09:37


    spent years navigating the cutthroat world of business. Only in moments like this could he let his guard down, allowing himself to be vulnerable and show his softer side to the person closest to him.


    ¡°I love you so, <i>so </i>much¡­¡± With the example of his parents, Parrish and Jade¨Cthe perfect couple¨CCole had never been shy about sharing his feelings.


    ¡°I know. I love you, too¡­¡± Alessia¡¯s eyes softened as she leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to his lips.


    The golden glow of the bedsidemp bathed the room in warmth, making the moment tender and intimate.


    Meanwhile, back in Dorm 206, her friends were squealing and hugging each other


    in excitement.


    The next morning, when Alessia arrived at ss, Esme and the others were all giving her knowing looks.


    ¡°Well, look who finally showed up,¡± Esme teased.


    Alessia justughed. ¡°Oh,e on. What are you guys thinking all day?¡±


    They only teased her for a minute, keeping it light, then moved on.


    ¡°Lessie, your phone rang a bunch while you were in the shower,¡± Esme said, munching on a bag of spicy chips.


    Alessia came out of the bathroom, towel¨Cdrying her hair, and draped the towel over her chair. Five missed calls¨Call from Ivan. Just as she reached for her phone to call


    him back, it rang again.


    ¡°Hey, sis.¡± Even at eight, Ivan¡¯s voice still had a childish lilt.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Sorry, I was in the shower and missed your calls.¡± Alessia¡¯s tone softened.


    ¡°I won first ce in my contest! The organizer called and said my painting will be on disy at the weekend exhibition.¡± Ivan¡¯s excitement was bubbling over.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Want a prize for your hard work?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay.¡± His voice dropped a little. ¡°Sis, will youe to the exhibition with me this weekend? We haven¡¯t seen each other in such a long time.¡±


    Alessia hesitated. Ever since moving into her new ce, she hadn¡¯t been back home much, and even when she did, she was in and out too quickly to see Ivan.


    213


    09:37

 love and power 330

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ivan¡¯s voice rose a little, sounding genuinely happy.


    Alessia smiled, the corners of her lips curling upward. She chatted with him for a few more moments before ending the call.


    Saturday arrived. Alessia showed up right on time at the Mortons¡® to pick them up. After stepping inside and greeting Karen, she made her way to Ivan¡¯s bedroom and knocked gently on the door.


    To her surprise, it was York who opened it.


    ¡°Alessia!¡± The little guy was practically bouncing with <i>excitement</i>, sporting a jaunty beret that made him look every bit the young artist.


    ¡°What brings you here so early?<i>¡± </i>she asked, amused.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the exhibition too,¡± he replied, grinning.


    ¡°And where¡¯s Ivan?¡±


    ¡°Right here.¡± Ivan¡¯s voice came from behind York; he looked freshly washed, his hair still a bit damp.


    ¡°Here, this is the newest catalog for you.¡± Ivan blinked in surprise, hugging the glossy booklet to his chest, clearly delighted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If you¡¯re both ready, we should head out.¡±


    Alessia took one boy by each hand, walking them out the door. One was lively, the other quiet, but together they made a perfect pair.


    The exhibition hall was bustling with people. To avoid losing the boys in the crowd, Alessia reminded Ivan to keep an eye on York. Even if York did wander off, having Ivan around meant there¡¯d likely be no trouble.


    York scowled at the suggestion but didn¡¯t protest. He gripped Ivan¡¯s hand tightly as they followed close behind Alessia.


    ¡°There you are! I was about to call and ask where you¡¯d gotten to.¡± Eddie spotted them and walked over, apanied by a tall, blonde¨Chaired, blue¨Ceyed man.


    ¡°This is Dale Reeves¨Cthe renowned abstract artist. He¡¯ll be making the final decision in thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you<i>,¡± </i>Alessia greeted him, offering her hand in the familiar Western way. Dale shook it, following local custom.


    09:38


    ¡°Dale, this is Ivan¨Cthe artist behind the painting you admired.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I absolutely love your work!¡± Dale¡¯s enthusiasm was almost overwhelming. He was arge man, his thick beard nearly covering his face, and the energy radiating from him was hard to ignore.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ivan murmured, a bit shy, stepping back to half¨Chide behind York.


    ¡°Sorry, he¡¯s a bit shy around strangers,¡± York exined smoothly in wless French. ¡°No worries. I just wanted to tell him¨Chis use of line and color is extraordinary. There¡¯s a sense of rebirth in his work; it¡¯s incredibly moving. Hard to believe a child of eight painted this! I saw the portfolio that was sent to me¨Coh, I apologize for ever doubting him.¡±


    Dale spoke so quickly, unable to contain his excitement, his words tumbled out. But York didn¡¯t miss a beat; as soon as Dale finished, he leaned over and quietly


    tranted everything to Ivan.


    Alessia watched, a small smile touching her lips, and reached out to pat York gently on the head.


    York¡¯s knack fornguages was remarkable, but not surprising. The Tate family had always prioritized education, and at Berlington Elementary, students¡® courses were tailored to their individual strengths. That York could keep up like this was only


    natural.


    ¡°Which section is the exhibition in?¡± Alessia brought them back to the matter at


    hand.


    ¡°This <i>way</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Eddie said, leading them onward.


    As they <i>made </i>their way toward the disy area, a discordant noise broke the calm. The gallery <i>was </i>usually quiet and spacious, so a child¡¯s tantrum echoed like surround sound¨Cimpossible to ignore, and even harder to tolerate.


    ¡°That painting won first ce? It¡¯s ugly! How could anyone think it¡¯s better than mine? You people have no taste!¡± Tammie red at Ivan¡¯s painting, looking as if she could rip it off the wall herself.


    ¡°Grandpa, take it down! Take it down! Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯d win first ce? I don¡¯t want to lose! I won¡¯t!¡±


    Tammie plopped down on the floor, kicking her legs and wailing.


    <b>09:38 </b>


    Her howls grated on everyone¡¯s nerves, drawing annoyed nces from all

 love and power 331

    Dale Reeves was starting to get annoyed. This was his exhibition, and now someone was making a scene right in the middle of it.


    ¡°Tammie, get up, please. There¡¯s got to be some kind of misunderstanding here. Let¡¯s go home and talk it through,¡± Hamilton said, his patience for his grandson on full disy.


    He¡¯d been furious himself when he heard that Tammie hadn¡¯t been selected. Those people had taken his money and couldn¡¯t even handle something so simple! And as for that Dale Reeves¨Che hadn¡¯t even managed to get a meeting, let alone offer a gift.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t! I want my painting up there! I don¡¯t want to see this one¨Ctake it down! You need to tell them to take it down now!¡± Tammie shrieked, iling on the floor. The attention from the other guests was starting to get to Hamilton; even his weathered face was burning with embarrassment.


    ¡°Tammie, sweetheart, how about Grandpa takes you to the amusement park? I¡¯ll buy you your favorite fried chicken.¡± Hamilton, forgetting all about his cane, crouched down shakily and tried to hold Tammie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re a liar, Grandpa! You promised I¡¯d win first ce! You said so! Liar, liar!¡± Tammie wrenched his hand away, voice cracking with sobs.


    Their public meltdown was drawing looks of disapproval from the crowd. Tammie¡¯s outburst, in particr, was making people question whether thepetition had really <i>been </i>fair.


    Eddie leaned in and tranted Tammie¡¯s words for Dale Reeves, whose expression darkened immediately.


    Before he <i>could </i>intervene, a small figure darted out ahead of him.


    ¡°Stop crying already! You¡¯re so loud! Who do you think you are, demanding they take <i>down </i>someone else¡¯s painting?¡± York stood towering over Tammie, his confidence unshakable. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of nervousness in his voice.


    Dale Reeves nced over at Alessia, who just shrugged innocently, still holding Ivan¡¯s hand.


    Ivan looked worriedly at York. Even though Alessia had given her permission, he was still afraid York would end up getting the short end of the stick. After a brief hesitation, Ivan let go of Alessia¡¯s hand and ran to stand by York¡¯s side.


    00.38


    York nced down at Ivan, who barely reached his shoulder, then quietly slid a hand in front of him, shielding him from the confrontation.


    For once, he really did look like a big brother.


    Watching all this, Alessia felt an unexpected wave of relief. York, who¡¯d always been a loner and tough as nails, was finally learning how to protect someone else.


    Dale Reeves made to step in and break up the drama, but Alessia held him back. She mouthed something, and Dale Reeves quietly withdrew.


    ¡°You¡¯re just going to let York charge in there? Aren¡¯t <i>you </i>worried he¡¯ll get hurt?¡± Eddie asked.


    ¡°That little devil isn¡¯t exactly the type to get bullied. Besides, what <i>do </i><i>you </i>take me for, a ghost?¡± Alessia folded her arms and watched, amused. This was kid business¨Clet them sort it out themselves. If adults got involved, that would be a whole different story.


    Eddie just shook his head, a fond smile on his lips, and stayed by Alessia¡¯s side to watch it all unfold.


    On the other side of the room, Tammie finally looked up at York¡¯s voice. Hamilton eyed York too, trying to remember where he¡¯d seen that kid before, but right now, he had bigger problems¨Che struggled to his feet with the cane, then tried to pull Tammie up, only to be pushed away.


    ¡°And who are you supposed to be?¡± Tammie snapped, brimming with indignation. ¡°Funny, I was just about to ask you the same thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Tammie! You don¡¯t even know who I am?¡± Tammie got to his feet, chin high <i>and </i>full of self¨Cimportance, making the people nearby frown.


    ¡°Honestly, just knowing someone like you would drag down my reputation, York shot back, arms crossed. He was two years younger than Tammie, but his posture <i>and </i>presence more than made up for the difference in age.


    ¡°<i>Who </i><i>are </i><i>you </i>calling trashy?¡± Tammie¡¯s face flushed red with anger.

 love and power 332

    ¡°Whose kid are you, anyway? I bet only parents with <i>no </i>manners could raise a brat like you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you think letting your grandson throw a tantrum in the gallery somehow makes you a model citizen?¡± York shot back, undeterred by the man¡¯s age or status. He¡¯d never learned to back down, not even to adults.


    Hamilton hadn¡¯t expected to be put in his ce by a child. His wrinkled face flushed crimson, and he jabbed his cane against the hardwood floor in a fit of anger.


    ¡°And what¡¯s your problem with this painting, huh? Maybe if your grandson had half the skill, you wouldn¡¯t have toin. Or is all this shouting because <i>you </i>tried to buy off the judges, and it still didn¡¯t work out for you?¡±


    York might look young and a bit clueless, but his logic was razor sharp. He¡¯d heard every word Tammie spat out earlier, and it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what Hamilton had tried to pull.


    ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Hamilton¡¯s voice dropped dangerously low.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I? Wasn¡¯t it your grandson who said it out loud? Or did he inherit your senility and start making things up too?¡±


    York stared up at Hamilton, his gaze unwavering.


    ¡°You-!¡± Hamilton, at a loss for words, lifted his hand as if to strike. Ivan flinched in rm and grabbed York, yanking him out of harm¡¯s way.


    York was surprised by Ivan¡¯s sudden strength¨Cmaybe it was adrenaline, or maybe he just hadn¡¯t expected Ivan to step in. Either way, he found himself pulled tightly against Ivan¡¯s chest, held protectively.


    He blinked, startled, and looked up to see Ivan clenching his eyes shut, his whole body trembling.


    York pressed his lips together, emotions warring on his face¨Cmostly worry.


    ¡°You okay, York?¡± Ivan finally managed, his voice shaky and his hands trembling.


    York straightened and shook his head, putting a reassuring hand on Ivan¡¯s arm. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t tell who was supporting whom.


    The p never came. Alessia, face like thunder, knocked Hamilton¡¯s hand aside with a cold re.


    20.28


    Chapter


    ¡°York, take Ivan and get some air.¡± Her voice was steady, her eyes never leaving


    Hamilton.


    Hamilton felt a chill run down his spine under her gaze. Even Tammie, sensing the shift, fell silent and scurried behind her grandfather.


    It took Hamilton a moment to realize he¡¯d just been cowed by a teenage girl, and the humiliation only made him angrier.


    York, noticing Ivan¡¯s distress and knowing exactly what memories Ivan was fighting, didn¡¯t waste another second. He took Ivan¡¯s hand and led him to a quiet corner.


    By now, nearly everyone in the gallery had gathered <i>around </i>to watch the scene unfold.


    ¡°Oh, look at you, Hamilton,¡± Alessia¡¯s voice rang out, sharp <i>and </i><i>clear</i>. <i>¡°</i>So quick to hide your own guilt, but the moment a kid calls you out, you lose your temper and try to hit someone? Really showing <i>your </i>true colors today, aren¡¯t <i>you</i>?¡±


    ¡°Alessia! You again!¡± Hamilton¡¯s face was almost purple with rage. Being called out so publicly by a child¨Cand now this girl¨Cwas more than he could bear.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so confident in your grandson¡¯s painting, then why not put it on disy right here?¡± Alessia continued, her tone icy. ¡°Let everyone see for themselves if Dale Reeves really made a mistake, or if someone¡¯s just mad their bribes didn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°<i>And </i>where¡¯s your proof I bribed anyone? For all we know, it could¡¯ve been someone else!¡±


    Hamilton spluttered, not realizing he¡¯d walked straight into Alessia¡¯s trap.


    His outburst had <i>just </i>confirmed what everyone was already whispering: someone had tried to buy off the judges <i>to </i>win the exhibition spot, and now the whole room knew it.


    09:38

 love and power 333

    ¡°My apologies to everyone for the unpleasant experience at the exhibition.¡±


    All eyes turned toward the source of the voice. On the main stage, arge screen slowly descended. Eddie stood beside Dale Reeves, microphone in hand.


    A staff member tapped away at aptop, and in moments, Ivan¡¯s painting was projected onto the screen.


    ¡°The purpose of hosting this exhibition,¡± Dale began, ¡°is to give more children a tform to showcase their art. Their work is lively and imaginative, and it often surprises and inspires me.¡±


    Eddie tranted each sentence as Dale spoke. The two <i>were </i>old friends, and their teamwork was seamless.


    ¡°As many of you know, whenever I hold an exhibition in a new country, I organize a children¡¯s artpetition beforehand. Any child between the ages of three and twelve is wee to enter. There are three rounds of selection, and in the final round, I alone make the decision. The winning piece is disyed at every one of my exhibitions, and all proceeds from the auction go to the winner.¡±


    ¡°I want thepetition to be fair, just, and transparent. That¡¯s why I make the final decision myself. A thousand people see a thousand Hamlets¨Ceveryone interprets art differently, and I respect that. What I cannot tolerate is anyone breaking the rules for the sake of victory¨Cresorting to bribery, especially of my staff.¡±


    As Dale spoke, his thick beard seemed to bristle with each word, his anger in for all <i>to </i>see. Eddie patted him on the shoulder, a gesture of reassurance.


    ¡°So, this time, I¡¯ve decided to disy all the selected paintings and let everyone here <i>vote</i><i>. </i><i>Good </i>art resonates with people¨Cit stirs the soul. In a moment, I¡¯ll open up the voting system. Each piece will be presented to you, and you can vote anonymously for your favorite.¡±


    As soon as he finished, murmurs rippled through the crowd, followed by a smattering of apuse.


    No <i>one </i>had expected the situation to take this turn. Hamilton, gripping his cane, struggled <i>to </i>mask his anxiety. If Tammie¡¯s painting didn¡¯t take first ce¨Cif word of today¡¯s events got out¡­


    No! Tammie would win, she had to! Damn it, if only there was a break, he could¡¯ve bribed a few people by now!


    09:38


    One desperate scheme after another flickered through Hamilton¡¯s mind, only for him to dismiss them all. On stage, Eddie continued to trante steadily


    ¡°In addition, regarding the bribery allegations, I will release a statement after a full investigation. If the usations prove true, the staff involved will be dismissed, and anyone caught bribing the judges will be permanently banned!¡±


    Hamilton¡¯s grip on his cane tightened until his knuckles turned white. He forced himself to stay calm. They¡¯d taken his money¨Cthey would never betray him. Besides, even if they confessed, it wouldn¡¯t do them any good. Who would be foolish enough to destroy themselves?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to wait forter. Looking for evidence? It¡¯s right here.¡±


    A familiar, confident voice rang out from the entrance. Alessia turned to look, and sure enough, it was Cole.


    While Hamilton was still trying to reassure himself, Cole¡¯s words sent another shockwave through the room.


    Every gaze fixed on Cole as he strode in from the doorway. Each step seemed tond directly on Hamilton¡¯s nerves, making him tremble despite himself.


    Hamilton¡¯s fingers whitened around his cane as he swallowed hard, tilting his chin up in a show of forcedposure.


    Cole paused deliberately as he passed Hamilton, giving him a lookced with a half¨Csmile, half¨Cchallenge.


    Hamilton gave a dismissive snort, trying to appear unimpressed.


    Cole, unfazed, tossed a sh drive to Eddie, then moved to Alessia¡¯s side, taking her hand in his¨Ca silent promise to protect her, no matter what.


    09:38

 love and power 334

    Eddie caught the sh drive with practiced ease, his gaze lingering on Cole¡¯s face for a heartbeat before flicking away. He exchanged a brief nce with Dale


    Reeves, who gave a subtle nod. Understanding the cue, Eddie plugged the drive into


    hisptop.


    There was just one file inside. He opened it. A handful of images appeared, along with three audio recordings.


    ¡°How did you manage to get here?¡± Alessia whispered.


    Cole didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he pressed his index finger to her lips, a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    Alessia sighed, more amused than annoyed, gently moving his hand away before turning her attention to the stage.


    Eddie clicked on the first image¨Cbank transfer records, one after another.


    Hamilton¡¯s face drained of color. Others might not recognize the ount number, but as the mastermind, he knew it all too well.


    Realizing things were going south, Hamilton grabbed Tammie, ready to slip away. But Alessia and Cole were one step ahead, standing directly behind them, wearing identical, harmless¨Clooking smiles that somehow sent a chill down Hamilton¡¯s


    spine.


    ¡°In a rush to get home, Mr. Hamilton? Forgot to turn off the stove?¡± Alessia teased.


    Hamilton shot her a venomous re and abandoned his escape.


    Eddie closed thest image and yed the first audio file.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know who it was. They just told me to submit Tammie¡¯s painting. There were so many slots, I figured, why not?¡±


    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd. All eyes turned on Hamilton. Tammie, sensing the tension, clung to his hand and whimpered, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    Eddie ignored themotion, ying the second and third recordings. The voices differed, but the stories were much the same.


    ¡°Dale Reeves, that¡¯s the whole picture,¡± Eddie said quietly as he approached Dale. The older man looked utterly dumbfounded.


    He couldn¡¯t believe someone on his own team would stoop so low for money, It


    09:38


    made him wonder, with a sinking feeling, whether any of the previous exhibitions had truly been as fair as he¡¯d believed.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, this must be a misunderstanding! You can¡¯t judge the situation based on a few recordings¨Cit¡¯s all nder!¡± Hamilton took a step forward, desperate. With Dale Reeves¡® sway in the art world, being cklisted would be catastrophic.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, I trust Mr. Reeves will make his own judgment,¡± Cole said. ¡°The ount that received the transfers can easily be traced. But let¡¯s set that aside. Mr. Quincy seems awfully confident in his granddaughter¡¯s painting¨Cso confident, in fact, that he¡¯s hinted at foul y. Why not remove the names from all the entries and vote again, anonymously? Or¡­¡±


    Cole paused, and Hamilton¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Or is it that you¡¯re worried, Mr. Hamilton? Afraid the results might be different this time?¡±


    Hamilton¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Of course not. My granddaughter just misspoke, that¡¯s all,¡± he ground out, each word forced through gritted teeth.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s forget all this and re¨Cvote. What do you think, Mr. Reeves?¡± Cole switched to French, his charm even more apparent.


    Dale Reeves nodded. ¡°For the sake of fairness, I agree with Alessia¡¯s suggestion. We¡¯ll open up an online vote. That way, we¡¯ll see if Ivan truly deserves first ce, and whether I really overlooked Tammie¡¯s talent.¡±


    The situation was spiraling out of Hamilton¡¯s control, and there was no graceful <i>way </i><i>out</i>.


    ¡°Grandpa, it hurts! You¡¯re hurting me!¡± Tammie¡¯s cry snapped Hamilton back to reality. He quickly released her wrist, his face full of concern as he gently rubbed <i>the </i>angry <i>red </i>marks.


    ¡°There, there, sweetheart. Grandpa didn¡¯t mean to,¡± he soothed.


    ¡°I want <i>to </i><i>go </i><i>home</i>, Grandpa! I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore!¡±


    09:38

 love and power 335

    Tammie was shouting that he wanted to go back, but it was no longer up to him¨Cthere was no turning back now.


    Alessia gave Cole a pat on the shoulder. He understood immediately and silently watched Hamilton, while Alessia made her way in the direction where York and Ivan had disappeared.


    At that moment, York and Ivan were huddled beneath the stairs. The cramped space, with its solid wall at their backs, gave Ivan a sliver offort.


    ¡°Ivan, are you okay?¡± York asked, his voice gentle and tentative.


    Ivan curled up tighter, head buried between his knees, but he still managed a small shake of his head.


    He¡¯d thought he¡¯d already moved past it, but the truth was, the pain had seeped deep into his bones.


    Years of verbal abuse¨Cand sometimes worse¨Chad left Ivan instinctively terrified of any threat or sudden movement. Any time someone raised a hand or a voice, his mind would involuntarily rey those old scenes of being bullied.


    And Ivan was sensitive by nature. Most of the time, he couldn¡¯t control his own reaction, no matter how hard he tried.


    He knew, rationally, that no real harm woulde to him now. But still, he couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Couldn¡¯t stop being afraid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡± York said gruffly. He wasn¡¯t used toforting anyone¨Cnobody had ever needed him to.


    Ivan didn¡¯t answer.


    York scratched his head, at a loss. He plopped down next to Ivan with a sigh, trying his best to sound grown¨Cup.


    ¡°I mean, Ivan, look at you. You¡¯re not even that big¨Cwhy did you try to rush in like that? I¡¯ve had some training, you know. That runt couldn¡¯ty a finger on me, and besides, Alessia was there, she wouldn¡¯t just stand by and let him hurt me.¡±


    He rambled on, but Ivan stayed silent, his hands still trembling ever so slightly.


    York looked helpless. He ced a reassuring hand on Ivan¡¯s back and started patting gently, over and over. ¡°Next time, just stay behind me, alright? Those skinny arms and legs of yours would snap like twigs if someone really tried to hurt you.


    09:38


    And if that happened, how would you ever draw again?¡±


    He kept patting, muttering softly, sounding for all the world like a worried old dad.


    ¡°Thank you, York¡­¡± Ivan¡¯s voice was barely audible, but it caught York off guard, making him a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Yeah, well¡­ thanks to you too. Besides Alessia, you¡¯re the first one who ever jumped in to protect me,¡± York mumbled, cheeks burning, grateful Ivan¡¯s face was still hidden.


    ¡°The people who used to hurt you are gone. Nobody¡¯s <i>going </i>to bully you anymore, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± York mimicked the way Alessia used tofort him, cing his hand on Ivan¡¯s head and giving it a gentle pat.


    Ivan looked up, blinking back tears, and suddenly broke <i>into </i>a smile, his eyes crinkling at the corners.


    York¡¯s cheeks flushed red again, and he quickly nced away.


    He could talk to anyone, he could bicker with Zane all day long, but with Ivan¨Cwell, whenever Ivan got upset, he¡¯d just grab York¡¯s hand and sh him that sweet,


    bashful smile. Who could stay mad at that?


    Maybe Ivan had figured York out; whenever something was wrong, Ivan would use that same trick, and, embarrassingly enough, it always worked.


    Just as York was blushing furiously, Alessia appeared. She crouched down, looking at the two of them tucked away in the corner.


    ¡°Come <i>on </i>out,¡± Alessia said, holding out her hand. York reacted first, scrambling to his feet. Ivan was slower, but Alessia waited patiently, arm still extended.


    As Ivan finally <i>took </i>her hand, Alessia used her other hand to gently tousle his hair.


    ¡°You did great. <i>You </i>were really brave.¡±


    Ivan let out a shaky breath, still clinging tightly to her hand.


    ¡°What about me?¡± York piped up, a little jealous.


    Alessiaughed softly, giving his cheek a yful pinch. ¡°You too. But if you want to protect the people around you, you¡¯ve got to get even stronger.¡±

 love and power 336

    York nced at Ivan and gave a reassuring nod.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re voting. Want to go take a look?¡± Ivan replied.


    ¡°Why are they voting again?¡± Ivan couldn¡¯t make sense of it. Had he done something wrong?


    ¡°People without real talent always look for excuses <i>to </i>save face,¡± York said, his tone calm, ¡°but those with real skill? They just sit back and wait for the truth toe out.¡±


    Ivan seemed to half¨Cunderstand, but nodded anyway.


    ¡°Rx<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Alessia chimed in, a mischievous smile tugging at her lips as she ruffled Ivan¡¯s hair. ¡°What¡¯s meant for you will always find its way to you.¡±


    Ivan didn¡¯t protest; he just smiled, sweet and gentle, the kind of smile that softened even the hardest hearts.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go ept those congrattions with your head held high,¡± Alessia said, linking her arms with York and Ivan and leading the way.


    When the three of them arrived, the voting had just ended.


    ¡°All right, the polls are officially closed<i>,¡± </i>announced the event host.


    With A&C Entertainment¡¯s backing, and thebined influence of Dale Reeves and Eddie in the art scene, both industry veterans and outsiders had gotten involved, making the oue even more unpredictable.


    As everyone fixed their eyes on the screen, Dale Reeves walked over to Alessia and whispered something to her. She nodded, crouched down to murmur a few words to Ivan, who <i>nodded </i>back, and then straightened to reply to Dale.


    Meanwhile, Hamilton <i>stood</i>/rigid with tension, eyes glued to the trio until the results finally began <i>to </i>appear on the screen.


    The twenty paintings were shuffled in random order, with both Tammie¡¯s and Ivan¡¯s pieces mixed in among them.


    First, the in¨Cperson audience votes were revealed. Unsurprisingly, Ivan¡¯s painting raced ahead¨Cno doubt helped along by those eager to curry favor with Dale


    Reeves.


    <b>09:38 </b>


    But the real suspense was in the online poll.


    Each painting appeared with its tally underneath. For fairness, the names were hidden and only numbers were shown.


    Most paintings had simr vote counts, but two stood out. One had an overwhelming lead, while the other barely registered a handful of votes.


    The moment the results were announced, Hamilton looked as though he might shatter his own teeth from clenching them so hard.


    ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa!¡± Tammie wailed, tugging at Hamilton¡¯s sleeve. But Hamilton, consumed with fury, had no patience left.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± he snapped.


    Tammie, pampered his whole life, wasn¡¯t used to such treatment. His lips quivered, and he burst into loud, inconsble sobs.


    ¡°But Grandpa, my painting! You promised I would win!¡±


    York rolled his eyes. ¡°Honestly, crying at your age? Embarrassing,¡± he muttered, then reached over and covered Ivan¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Mr. Quincy, the results are in. Do you still have any questions?¡± Alessia¡¯s voice was clear and steady, loud enough for everyone to hear.


    ¡°No!¡± Hamilton ground out each word through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Tammie kept wailing.


    Hamilton could barely contain his anger. The grandson he¡¯d always spoiled now only made him feel utterly humiliated. Not caring about anything else, Hamilton grabbed Tammie¡¯s arm and dragged him out of the hall.


    This time, Cole didn¡¯t try to stop them; instead, he quietly made his way to stand


    behind Alessia.


    ¡°Art is universal,¡± Eddie spoke up, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°It¡¯s not something that can be tarnished by nder. Ivan¡¯s work has earned recognition from both insiders and outsiders alike. First ce is rightfully his.¡±


    Following Eddie¡¯s gaze, everyone turned to look at Ivan. Flustered, he instinctively hid behind Alessia, but she nudged him gently forward.


    Dale Reeves beckoned him toe up. Ivan knew he should step forward¡­ but his feet felt as if they¡¯d been glued to the floor, refusing to budge.


    09:38

 love and power 337

    Alessia gave York a gentle pat on the shoulder¨Ca subtle reminder that sometimes, only children can get away with bending the rules.


    York was quick to catch her meaning. Without hesitation, he grabbed Ivan¡¯s hand and, taking long strides, led him straight up onto the stage.


    Ivan, a little stunned by the sudden attention, simply let himself be pulled along. The rest of the crowd watched the scene unfold with warm smiles, amused by the boys¡® camaraderie.


    Onstage, Ivan looked out of ce and nervous, but York <i>took </i>the microphone Eddie handed him without missing a beat.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m not Ivan¨CI¡¯m York,¡± he announced with a grin.


    The two boys, both fair and charming, were already winning hearts. And after the rather tense atmosphere Tammie had created earlier, their presence was a wee relief.


    ¡°The real Ivan is right here next to me,¡± York continued, nudging his friend forward. ¡°He¡¯s an artist¨Csensitive souls, you know how it is.¡±


    His words drewughter from the audience, helping to break the tension and ease the nerves in the room.


    Alessia shot York an approving look. Some things, she knew, only a child could say without offending anyone. To those watching, it was simply an older brother protecting his shy sibling¨Ca sight that never failed to soften even the toughest


    hearts.


    York held the microphone to Ivan¡¯s lips. Ivan instinctively clung to the hem of York¡¯s shirt, but managed to introduce himself in a small voice.


    A momentter, Alessia led the apuse, and everyone joined in, their faces bright with encouragement.


    Eddie crouched down <i>to </i>Ivan¡¯s level, his tone gentle. ¡°Can you tell us what your painting means?¡±


    With a familiar face beside him, Ivan rxed a little, though his nerves lingered. ¡°It¡¯s a hand,¡± he began quietly. ¡°The hand keeps squeezing a heart, so I used red and ck to show pain and pressure. But there¡¯s a touch of yellow on the heart, because it found something it wants to protect. So even though it¡¯s scared, it still fights back against the hand¡­¡±


    09:39


    The space around the hand was painted in dark, swirling colors, creating a sense of distortion and unease. Only near the heart was there a small patch of clear, bright light.


    It looked fragile, that little heart¨Cbut driven by the desire to protect what mattered, it fought silently and stubbornly against everything it feared.


    Below the stage, people nodded in understanding. Even Dale Reeves, usually so reserved, was pping enthusiastically, admiration shining in his eyes.


    ¡°I have an announcement to make,¡± Dale Reeves called out, instantly grabbing everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly impressed by Ivan¡¯s work,¡± he said. ¡°He has a depth and sensitivity rare for someone his age. For my next international exhibition, I¡¯ll be coborating with Ivan. I hope you¡¯ll alle and see what we create together.¡±


    The room buzzed with surprise.


    Dale Reeves was known for hosting grand exhibitions, but he¡¯d never coborated with anyone¨Cnot even the most established artists, let alone a child. Many had tried to partner with him, only to be turned down. Yet here he was, inviting a young boy to work with him, unprompted.


    After all, Dale Reeves¡¯s pieces were either disyed in national galleries or fetched staggering sums at auction. The implication was clear: Ivan¡¯s future was limitless. Already, some guests eyed Ivan¡¯s painting, readying themselves for the uing


    auction.


    ¡°The results have been announced, and we¡¯ll continue to investigate the issue of bribery among the judges,¡± Dale Reeves concluded briskly. ¡°We¡¯ll release a statement soon. I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your visit¨Cplease feel free to enjoy the rest of the exhibition.¡±


    And with that, he paid no mind to the whispers and spection swirling around the room. When it came <i>to </i>art, Dale Reeves acted on instinct¨Che did what he wanted, <i>unconcerned </i>with anything else. It kept his creativity unbridled, though it also meant h


    room. When it came <i>to </i>art, Dale Reeves acted on instinct¨Che did what he wanted, <i>unconcerned </i>with anything else. It kept his creativity unbridled, though it also meant he was <i>often </i>oblivious <i>to </i>the affairs of those under his management.

 love and power 338

    After everything that had just happened, Dale Reeves was likely reevaluating the world around him.


    With the matter finally resolved, Dale invited Alessia and her group upstairs to the conference room.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself properly¨CDale Reeves,¡± he said, extending a hand.


    ¡°Alessia.¡±


    ¡°Cole.¡±


    Each shook his hand in turn.


    ¡°Are you the one who makes the decisions?¡± Dale asked, studying Alessia. ¡°You seem pretty young.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about the exhibition, yes, that¡¯s my call.¡±


    ¡°No, actually, there¡¯s something else.¡± Dale¡¯s tone grew serious. Ivan, who was at the center of all this, seemed to be the only one in the room unsure of what was being discussed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve opened a creative arts center for children back in France. If Ivan is willing, I¡¯d like to offer him a ce there. I¡¯ll cover his tuition and all living expenses.¡±


    York¡¯s eyes darted anxiously to Ivan. As if afraid Ivan might slip away, York quickly took his hand, gripping it tightly.


    Ivan nced at him, puzzled, but didn¡¯t pull away.


    Alessia rested a hand atop Ivan¡¯s head and calmly tranted Dale¡¯s proposal for


    him.


    But when she finished, Ivan didn¡¯t look even a little bit happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Ivan¡¯s voice was quiet, his fingers fidgeting, but there was a resolute strength in the way he said it.


    Eddie tranted his reply and Dale looked genuinely stunned.


    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re incredibly talented. I believe you could create even more powerful, inspiring work. I¡¯ve seen your portfolio¨Ceach piece tells its own story. I¡¯ve met countless children and spoken with artists from all over, but none of them have what you have. You¡¯re truly one of a kind!¡±


    00.39


    Alessia refrained from adding her own opinions, rying Dale¡¯s words to Ivan exactly as spoken.


    ¡°I love painting¨Cit helps me express everything I feel. And now, I love it even more because of the people around me. They¡¯ve shown me that art doesn¡¯t have to be something heavy or stifling. It can be warm and full of hope¡­ At least for now, I don¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    Ivan seemed nervous, but he put his feelings into words, one careful sentence at a


    time.


    York stared at him in surprise; he¡¯d never expected the usually withdrawn Ivan to have suchplex thoughts.


    ¡°Just think about it, okay? This is a rare opportunity.¡±


    Dale stood up, impatience flickering across his face. Ivan instinctively shrank back, the pressure in the room making him want to disappear altogether.


    Sensing Ivan¡¯s distress, Alessia gently patted his back. She lounged in her chair, one leg crossed over the other, looking as rxed and aloof as a proud Persian cat.


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, I suggest you calm down,¡± she said, her tone light but edged with warning.


    Dale told himself he shouldn¡¯t be intimidated by a young girl, yet somehow, he found himself sitting down again almost against his will.


    He cleared his throat, trying to cover his embarrassment. ¡°I apologize. I got carried away. It¡¯s just¨Cthis really is a wonderful opportunity. If Ivanes with me to France, he¡¯ll have so many more chances to grow.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Reeves, perhaps you didn¡¯t hear my brother.¡±


    Alessia leaned forward, one hand pressing firmly on the table, her posture radiating


    authority.


    ¡°He said he doesn¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Dale swallowed hard. In that moment, he realized the girl across from him wasn¡¯t a gentle kitten, but a lioness fiercely protecting her own¨Cand if he pushed any further, she¡¯d tear him to pieces.

 love and power 339

    ¡°If he decides to go, I¡¯ll take care of everything for him. If he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll make sure he has the best resources avable. I agree to the exhibition, but as for going abroad, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to decline.¡±


    Though Alessia¡¯s words were polite, her expression made it clear: Sorry, but our answer is no.


    ¡°The grass isn¡¯t any greener overseas. As long as I¡¯m here, Ivan¡¯s talent will never go to waste.¡±


    Her tone was firm, and no one in the room doubted her conviction.


    Ivan knew Alessia was speaking up for him, so he sat quietly in his chair, slowly regaining hisposure. With Alessia by his side, he always felt safe.


    side, he a


    She had never looked down on him, never insulted or hurt him, never dismissed him just because he was a child. Alessia always listened carefully, respected his opinions, surprised him with small acts of kindness, and kept every promise she made.


    As long as Alessia was there, any problem seemed manageable.


    She was his idol¨Cthe person he aspired to be. Ivan hoped that one day he could be strong, brave, and confident enough to stand up for others, just like Alessia did.


    ¡°Dale Reeves, have you already forgotten what I told you?¡± Eddie leaned over and whispered in Dale¡¯s ear as the atmosphere grew tense.


    Dale looked confused for a moment, then his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You mean¡­ she¡¯s the one <i>you </i>mentioned?¡±


    Eddie pressed a finger to his lips, nodding slightly.


    Dale fell silent, his gaze toward Alessia now filled with respect.


    ¡°My apologies for getting carried away earlier. I meant no offense.¡± Dale stood up and gave Alessia a respectful bow.


    Alessia smiled. ¡°It¡¯s our honor to work with you. As for going abroad, if Ivan grows up and changes his mind¨Cand if you haven¡¯t changed yours¨Cwe can talk again then.¡±


    She rose and extended her hand.


    <b>09:39 </b>


    Dale approached and shook it warmly. ¡°I look forward to seeing Ivan grow. He¡¯s destined to shake up the world of painting¨Cno, the world of art. Maybe even the world itself!¡±


    Alessia just offered her polite, practiced smile and said nothing.


    ¡°Ivan, say thank you to Mr. Reeves,¡± York whispered into Ivan¡¯s ear.


    Ivan nodded and, in the French York had taught him, softly said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what you create next. Here¡¯s my card. If you ever have any questions, feel free to reach out to me.¡± Dale handed his business card directly to Ivan, bypassing Alessia¨Ca gesture that showed his genuine admiration.


    With the conversation winding down, none of them felt like staying to see the rest


    of the exhibition. Eddie noticed and walked them to the door.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect such a dramatic turn of events.¡±


    ¡°At least it made for an interesting afternoon,¡± Alessia replied, her mind already at ease now that things were settled.


    ¡°Take care on your way home.¡± Eddie, one of the exhibition¡¯s organizers and an old friend of Dale¡¯s, had to stay behind.


    Alessia nodded and ushered the two children into the car.


    The kids waved goodbye to Eddie before the car pulled away, and he watched them go before heading back inside.


    ¡°Hey, Eddie, is she the one you told me saved your life?¡± Dale slung an arm around his friend¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°That¡¯s her. Ivan¡¯s lucky to have her. She¡¯s the kind of person who inspires everyone around her to be better, just by being herself. You can¡¯t help but want to get closer and keep up.¡±


    00.3

 love and power 340

    As Eddie spoke, his eyes shimmered with quiet sorrow, though his tone remained gentle and soft.


    Dale Reeves nced at him in profile, not quite understanding but nodding anyway. He patted Eddie¡¯s shoulder in a gesture offort.


    In the backseat, York was animatedly recounting to Ivan how stunned he¡¯d been when he learned Dale Reeves was taking him to France. With mock seriousness, he insisted that Ivan wasn¡¯t allowed to ditch him and run off abroad¨Cafter all, he


    hadn¡¯t followed Yvonne overseas either.


    Returning to the familiar confines of the car, Ivan visibly rxed, answering York¡¯s plea with a warm, patient smile.


    Up front, Alessia turned her gaze to Cole, who was driving.


    ¡°What brings you here? And so perfectly on time?¡±


    ¡°The other day, when I picked you up at the Quincy ce, you mentioned Ivan waspeting in Dale Reeves¡® event. Turns out, Hamilton¡¯s grandson was in it too. Just in case, I had someone keep an eye on things. Did a bit of digging, gathered some evidence, but it didn¡¯t affect the oue, so I let it be.¡±


    Alessia nodded, prompting Cole to go on.


    ¡°I saw the online voting and figured I¡¯d have Larkin Yardley drop me here first. He¡¯s off inspecting the training facility alone.¡±


    Meanwhile, Larkin, elsewhere, rubbed his itching nose but kept his professionalposure, listening intently as the manager rattled off introductions.


    Twenty grand a month¨Che¡¯d earned every cent.


    Cole nced over just as the traffic light turned red, leaning closer.


    ¡°So, did I make it in time?¡±


    Alessia chuckled and gave his cheek a yful squeeze. Cole started to protest, but caught sight of the two gossip¨Chungry kids in the backseat and thought better of escting things.


    The car rolled forward again, and Alessia¡¯s phone began to ring.


    ¡°Queenie?¡± The three of them usually just messaged in their group chat¨Ccalls were


    rare.


    09 39 1


    ¡°Lessie¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m breaking up with him! It¡¯s over!¡± Ste Laine¡¯s voice cut in before Queenie Windsor could finish.


    ¡°What¡¯s Ste worked up about this time?¡± Alessia asked.


    Queenie sighed, clearly used to the drama.


    ¡°We¡¯re at the pub. Want toe by?¡±


    Alessia checked the rearview mirror. ¡°I¡¯ll swing by in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Good. She¡¯s on a tear tonight. I can¡¯t handle her on my own.¡± Queenie¡¯s exasperation came through loud and clear.


    As soon as she hung up, Cole let out a resigned sigh.


    ¡°Looks like date night¡¯s off.¡±


    ¡°You know how it is,¡± Alessia shrugged.


    ¡°One of these days, I¡¯m crashing their date just for payback,¡± Cole grumbled. He couldn¡¯t understand how Justin Keane had finally managed to win Ste over, only for them to argue every other day.


    ¡°Childish,¡± Alessia teased with a smile.


    After dropping the kids off, Cole drove Alessia to the pub.


    ¡°You want me toe up?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Nah, you girls haven¡¯t had a night together in ages. I¡¯ll text you when we¡¯re done.¡± Cole gently cradled the back of her head and leaned in for a kiss.


    ¡°Deal.¡± Alessia tousled his hair mischievously. Cole just shook his head in surrender; there was <i>no </i>resisting her.


    He¡¯d resigned himself¨Cshe had him wrapped around her finger.


    After a few more moments together, Alessia headed inside. The pub wasn¡¯t open for business yet, so the staff simply nodded in greeting as she passed.


    She made her way upstairs to their usual private room. As soon as she opened the <i>door</i><i>, </i>Ste¨Creeking of alcoholunched herself at Alessia, having clearly spotted her arrival through the window.


    00-20

 love and power 341

    ¡°Drunk already, and it¡¯s not even noon.¡± Alessia frowned but still caught Ste as she stumbled, guiding her gently to the couch.


    ¡°I tried to stop her. Didn¡¯t help,¡± Queenie said with a resigned sigh.


    ¡°So, how did things go with the exhibition?¡± Clearly, Queenie was already in the


    loop.


    ¡°It¡¯s taken care of.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s talk all over the art scene about it. The Quincy family got


    embarrassed¨Cmaybe they¡¯ll keep a low profile <i>for </i>a while. Plenty of people are asking about your brother, trying to buy up his other pieces. <i>Those </i>who know anything have starteding to me for info.¡±


    ¡°Let them talk. Doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Alessia had no need for that kind of money, and the Mortons weren¡¯t about <i>to </i>hawk Ivan¡¯s paintings like trinkets just for a quick buck.


    ¡°I¡¯m sitting here a mess, and you two aren¡¯t even going tofort me?¡± Ste had recovered enough to sit up, but her voice was thick with wounded pride.


    The other two exchanged a look and shook their heads in silent agreement.


    The day after Cole confessed <i>to </i>Alessia, Justin, not to be outdone, whisked Ste off <i>to </i>watch Form 1. He picked the perfect moment¨Cwhile she was still giddy from <i>the </i>race¨Cto confess his feelings, and just like that, they became a couple.


    Back then, they were more inseparable than ten Coles and Alessiasbined. But less than a month in, they were already bickering every other day and threatening to break <i>up</i>, only <i>to </i>be stuck together like glue again the next morning.


    The arguments were always over nothing, but somehow, it was their friends who got caught in the crossfire. Every other day, they were dragged into the drama, forced to listen to thetest/petty squabble.


    <i>¡°</i><i>So </i>what was it this time?¡± Alessia asked, pouring a ss of water for Ste.


    Ste didn¡¯t refuse. She just took the ss and drank quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m on break, and he didn¡¯t even want to go out with me. Said he¡¯d already made ns to go fishing with my dad!¡± Ste¡¯s voice shot up an octave as she pointed at herself, genuinely incredulous.


    20.20


    ¡°He¡¯d rather take my dad fishing than go on a date with his girlfriend? Why doesn¡¯t he just date my dad at this point?!<b>¡± </b>


    They were used to Ste and Justin¡¯s bizarre arguments, but this one took the cake. Alessia tried to say somethingforting, but couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯reughing at me now? Some friends you are!¡± Ste pouted, her face scrunched up in indignation.


    ¡°Would I have ditched Cole toe here if I wasn¡¯t your friend?¡±


    Ste realized she was being unreasonable and shrank back <i>into </i>the couch without


    another word.


    ¡°I told you, either invite Justin¡¯s mom out for a shopping spree<i>, </i>or just tag along with Justin and your dad for fishing. What¡¯s the point of sulking here?¡± Queenie said, taking a delicate sip of her wine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Ste gave a little huff.


    Ever since she started dating Justin, Ste had grown a bit more spoiled¨Cnot that anyone med her. Justin had done that all on his own. Every time they fought, she always ended up here, and sure enough, it never took Justin long toe running after her.


    As if on cue, Alessia had barely finished half her juice when Justin showed up at the door.


    ¡°Ste!¡±


    He hurried over, while Ste turned away, her annoyance written inly across her


    face.


    Alessia and Queenie exchanged another nce, both raising their eyebrows in amusement, settling back to watch the show.


    ¡°Oh,e on, sweetheart, I messed up, okay? You said you were busy this weekend, so I made ns with your dad. I told you about it!¡±


    ¡°Well, how was I supposed to know my friends would suddenly make ns too?¡± Ste muttered, her tone softening.


    ¡°I¡¯d have canceled on anyone else, but your dad¡¯s a tough one to turn down. Please, princess, can you forgive me this once?¡± Justin tugged at the sleeve of her sweater,


    <b>09:39 </b>


    Chapter


    his voice full of nervous hope.


    ¡°Fine, but next time, Ie first.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time, I swear. Never again,¡± Justin promised, with a hint of desperation.


    Their friends just shook their heads. No matter who started it, these two always found a way to patch things up. Where most couples drifted apart with every fight, Ste and Justin only seemed to get closer¨Cand their friends? Well, they just had to sit back and watch, getting another taste of their all¨Ctoo¨Csweet <i>love </i>story.

 love and power 342

    ¡°So, we¡¯re just the ssic pawns again?¡± Alessia picked up her ss of juice.


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Queenie raised her own ss, clinking it lightly against Alessia¡¯s. It was only then, hearing their voices, that Justin seemed to notice the two of them sitting there.


    ¡°Alessia, what are you still doing here?¡±


    ¡°Guess your Highness just can¡¯t see <i>us</i>, huh? Maybe <i>we¡¯re </i>invisible?<i>¡± </i>Alessia rolled her eyes, exasperated.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. Didn¡¯t your brother get into trouble? What are you doing here?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, he tried to do a good deed but it backfired; he saved someone, and now they¡¯re using him instead. But you don¡¯t need to worry¨Cmost people online are actually standing up for him. I figured you already knew¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Cambridge Medical Center, I think¡­<i>¡± </i>Seeing the look on Alessia¡¯s face, Justin¡¯s voice dropped to a near whisper.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. <i>Now</i>.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ve got my car. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Queenie grabbed her car keys.


    ¡°I¡¯lle too-<i>¡± </i>Ste started to stand, but Justin gently pushed her back down.


    ¡°Whoa there, superstar. You reek of booze. Let¡¯s not make things worse, okay? Sober up a bit and I¡¯ll take you over myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go upstairs, take a shower, and change.¡± Ste could handle her liquor, but the smell lingered heavily.


    Justin hovered around her like a worried mother, steadying her as if she might topple over at any moment.


    Downstairs, Queenie and Alessia wasted no time. Queenie tossed her the car keys, which Alessia caught without missing a beat.


    Queenie stepped on the gas, and they sped off toward the hospital.


    <b>09:39 </b>


    ¡°Cole¡¯s calling,¡± Alessia said, rummaging through her bag, which Queenie had grabbed for her in their rush.


    ¡°Put him on speaker for me?¡±


    Queenie nodded and hit the speaker button.


    ¡°Lessie, did you see what¡¯s blowing up online?¡±


    Nothing goes viral faster than a moral dilemma, especially the age¨Cold ¡®should <i>you </i>help or not¡® debate. The online chatter was relentless.


    ¡°I¡¯m with Queenie now, we¡¯re heading to the hospital. Are <i>you </iing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually on my way to pick you up, but I¡¯ll just go straight <i>to </i>the hospital. Don¡¯t panic, I heard Ethan¡¯s already there. He¡¯s awyer, he¡¯ll know how <i>to </i>handle this.¡±


    Cole changed course, making a sharp turn at the next intersection.


    ¡°Alright. And drive safe, okay?¡± Alessia said before Queenie ended the call.


    ¡°This sounds like one of those cases where an elderly person gets hurt, and their kids try to squeeze money out of the good Samaritan. We¡¯ll need to gather all the security footage and evidence, then take it straight to court.¡±


    ¡°These cases are tricky, but it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to sort out.¡±


    ¡°So why are you so anxious?¡± Queenie asked.


    ¡°In situations like this, the other side usually actspletely shameless, yelling and hurling insults to put pressure on you¨Cjust to make themselves look like the victims. My brother¡¯s not the type to argue; if they start shouting at him, he¡¯ll probably just stand there and say nothing.¡±


    Alessia pressed her fingers to her temples, frustration ring. The Mortons had always preferred to avoid trouble, keeping their heads down unless family or friends were involved. Most of the time, they were as meek asmbs.


    Money didn¡¯t matter to her; but someone publicly dragging her family¡¯s name through the mud? That was a different story.


    Queenie, meanwhile, just smiled.


    <i>¡°</i>What?¡± Alessia said, confused by her reaction.


    ¡°I just never thought I¡¯d see the day when you¡¯d get this worked up over family.¡±


    Alessia was caught off guard. A year ago, she would¡¯ve scoffed at the very idea. Now, she didn¡¯t even know how to respond.


    <i>212 </i>


    09:39


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing,¡± Queenie added quietly.


    Queenie¡¯s words seemed abrupt, but Alessia got it.


    Her friend was happy for her¨Cbecause she finally had a family she cared about.


    When they reached the hospital, they didn¡¯t even need to ask for


    directions¨Creporters and cameramen with massive telephoto lenses were rushing past them, all heading the same way.

 love and power 343

    ¡°I¡¯ll go call security.¡± Queenie could tell at a nce that chaos was unfolding inside. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over first.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, okay?¡± Queenie sounded uneasy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Alessia gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze, then took off in the direction the reporters had gone. Queenie didn¡¯t waste a moment either¨Cshe hurried to the front desk to find help.


    By the time Alessia got there, a crowd had already formed a tight circle. Camera shes popped left and right, making her eyes sting. Along with the reporters, patients hade out to gawk, clogging the hallway so thoroughly that <i>no </i>one could get through.


    A few nurses tried to keep order, but it was useless; they couldn¡¯t even get close to the center of themotion.


    Alessia didn¡¯t hesitate. Relying on her agility, she wove through the mob, squeezing her way forward.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it already¨Cif I hadn¡¯t performed CPR at that moment, your mother wouldn¡¯t have survived! Elderly bones are more fragile than young ones. In that situation, saving a life was all that mattered!¡± Zachary¡¯s voice was patient but weary as he exined, yet again, to a inly dressed couple in front of him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of that!¡± the man shot back, jabbing a finger at Zachary, spit flying with each word. ¡°You broke her ribs, so you¡¯re paying for her medical bills¨Cand for pain and suffering, and lost wages, and a caregiver too. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re getting away with any of it!¡±


    Zachary frowned and instinctively took a step back.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡± the man shouted, as if Zachary¡¯s retreat meant he was trying to escape. ¡°Unbelievable! You hurt my mother and now you want to run? My wife and I¨Cour parents are old, our kids are young¨Chow are we supposed to deal with this?¡±


    The woman, convinced Zachary was making a run for it, suddenly sat down right there on the floor and let out a wail, pping her thighs and moaning about how hard and unfair her life was.


    Zachary stood rooted to the spot, his face tight with frustration, at a loss for words.


    09 <b>40 </b>


    The man kept cursing at him, the woman kept crying, and the crowd was eating up every second of the spectacle.


    Zachary pressed his lips together, watching the scene in silence, his patience clearly running thin.


    That¡¯s when Alessia stepped forward.


    ¡°Hey! Let go, let go!¡± The man¡¯s face twisted in pain as Alessia twisted his pointed finger into an awkward angle.


    With one firm push, Alessia sent him staggering backwards. He lost his bnce


    andnded on the floor with a thud.


    The woman froze, then scrambled over to help her husband <i>up</i><i>. </i>¡°Honey, are you alright? Honey!¡±


    The man groaned and whimpered, and the woman, seeing his distress, burst into even louder sobs.


    ¡°She hit him! Did you see that? Someone call the police! She hit my husband!¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut it already!¡± Alessia snapped, her expression cold, eyes shing a warning that made the woman flinch¨Cif only for a second. Realizing it was just a young woman in front of her, the wife quickly worked up another round of dramatic


    wailing.


    ¡°Lessie? What are you doing here?¡± Zachary¡¯s voice was tight with worry, nothing like the calm, weary tone he¡¯d used before. He pulled Alessia behind him, shielding her from the couple.


    ¡°Are you alright, Zach?¡±


    Alessia had always hated it when people pointed fingers at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. But why did youe over?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t, were you just going to stand here and let them yell at you?¡± Alessia¡¯s tone was exasperated. She was angry¨Cmostly because she couldn¡¯t stand seeing Zachary bullied.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reasoning with people like this. Let¡¯s just wait for the police to get here, make an official report, and then it¡¯ll be out of our hands.¡± That was why Zachary had stood there in silence, enduring the chaos.


    212

 love and power 344

    It wasn¡¯t that Zachary was refusing to act¡ªhe just knew there was <i>no </i>need. If they caused a scene now, it would only put them at a disadvantage.


    He understood what Alessia was thinking. Gently, he ruffled her hair, silently reassuring her.


    As the two whispered to each other, the couple across from them exchanged a nce, calction flickering in their eyes. The man clutched his head, groaning dramatically as if he were in terrible pain. The woman cradled his head in herp, then suddenly began to wail.


    Her performance was worthy of a grieving widow.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you people? First you refuse to pay, then <i>you </i>attack us! Where¡¯s your conscience? You¡¯d betterpensate us¨Clook what you¡¯ve done to my husband! He¡¯s hurt, I know it!¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Alessia¡¯s temples throbbed. She brushed Zachary¡¯s hand away and strode toward the woman, step by step.


    The woman shrank back, a flicker of panic in her eyes.


    ¡°Wh¨Cwhat are you doing? There are plenty of people here, you¡ªyou¡­¡±


    Alessia crouched down in front of her, meeting her gaze. The woman averted her


    eyes, inching away.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want a medical exam? Fine. But if it turns out he¡¯s perfectly fine, you¡¯d better be ready to face the consequences.¡±


    The woman¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but the man gave a subtle tug at her sleeve¨Ca signal Alessia did not miss.


    Sure enough, the woman¡¯s expression shifted. She nced at the onlookers, opened her mouth, and summoned tears onmand.


    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me? Threatening someone as pitiful as me? Look at this, everyone! This youngdy¡¯s threatening me, a poor woman just trying to get by! She¡¯s got her fancy clothes and good food, while we can barely survive¨Cand now she wants to bully us too!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s heartbreaking¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just look at her¨Cdressed so nice. And then look at them¡­ Young people these days really have nopassion.¡±


    09.40


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re just trying to extort money, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°How do you know? Didn¡¯t you hear them say the old man¡¯s ribs were broken? Who knows if he¡¯ll even pull through!¡±


    ¡°If you ask me, that couple aren¡¯t saints either. The young man was just trying to help, and now this? Who would dare lend a hand after this?¡±


    ¡°Still, if he really broke his ribs, shouldn¡¯t they pay something? It¡¯s pocket change to them¨Cjust look at how they¡¯re dressed. If that couple wasn¡¯t desperate, would they be making such a fuss?¡±


    Everyone chimed in, their voices ovepping in a chaotic chorus of opinions.


    The photographers held their breath, snapping pictures one after another, the shes popping like it was a red carpet event.


    Frowning, Zachary pulled Alessia behind him, shielding her.


    ¡°You¡¯re going too far!¡± he snapped. Alessia simply patted his hand, signaling him not to worry.


    Zachary looked puzzled, but Alessia raised her hand, and the crowd fell silent, all eyes on her, waiting to see if she¡¯dsh out or burst into tears in protest.


    Every camera turned toward her, eager for her reaction.


    ¡°Auntie, how exactly did I threaten you?¡±


    Her voice was polite, almost gentle, and her innocent expression left the woman momentarily speechless.


    ¡°You¡­ you<i>¡­</i><i>¡± </i>the woman stammered, at a loss for words.


    ¡°Is asking your husband to get checked out really a threat?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s eyes turned red, and anyone watching would have been convinced that the faulty with the couple opposite her.


    <i>212 </i>

 love and power 345

    ¡°Is it a crime for me to dress well? You only wear what <i>you </i>do because your husband doesn¡¯t make enough to buy you nice clothes, right? Is that why <i>you </i>want my brother to give you money¨Cso you can go <i>out </i>and buy yourself something pretty?¡±


    Alessia blinked, and tears spilled down her cheeks.


    She already had that innocent, heartbreaking face, and the <i>sudden </i>tears caught everyone off guard.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ That¡¯s not¡­¡± The woman faltered,pletely thrown by Alessia¡¯s words. What had they even started out trying to do?


    Alessia wiped at her face, but the tears kepting.


    Her slender shoulders trembled, and the way she tried to hold back her sobs¨Cstubborn, but hopelessly overwhelmed¨Cmade her look even more fragile, tugging at the hearts of everyone watching.


    ¡°Lessie!¡±


    The woman was stunned by the sudden reversal, but she wasn¡¯t the only one panicking¨CZachary looked just as shaken.


    Alessia was always so strong, so proud. If something had made her cry like this, she must have been deeply wronged.


    Zachary¡¯s face filled with concern as he pulled Alessia into his arms, gently rubbing


    her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here, Lessie, don¡¯t worry. If ites to it, we¡¯ll just give them the money. If we run out, I¡¯ll just earn more. However many pretty dresses you <i>want</i>, I¡¯ll buy them for you¨Call of them, okay? Please don¡¯t cry, Lessie.¡±


    He cupped her face in his hands and used his thumb to softly wipe away the tears at the corners of her eyes, his gaze brimming with tenderness.


    Alessia had thought Zachary was just ying along with her little act¨Chis words were too perfect. But when she looked up, she realized he was truly worried about her.


    She stared at him, momentarily speechless, her emotions suddenly tangled andplicated.


    ¡°Oh, poor kids¨Cthey must still be in school, right?¡±


    09:40


    ¡°Grown adults picking on children. Unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? The girl helped the olddy out of the goodness of her heart, and now she¡¯s getting ckmailed for it. If this keeps happening, who¡¯s ever going to help us old folks again?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Just because she¡¯s dressed nicely, they think they can wring money out of her. That¡¯s just wrong.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve got two good hands¨Cwhy don¡¯t they go earn their own money instead of trying to scam a couple of students?¡±


    All around, people pointed at the husband and wife sitting on the floor, their faces full of contempt, as if they hadn¡¯t been supporting them just moments ago.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true! It was them-¡± The woman looked at her husband, eyes wide with panic.


    They scrambled to exin, but somewhere along the line, they¡¯d lost control of the situation entirely.


    ¡°Step aside, please! This is a hospital. If you don¡¯t have business here, clear the hallway.¡±


    No one listened to the couple¡¯s protests. Queenie arrived with security in tow, and the reporters were quickly ushered away. Nurses took the opportunity to send patients and their families back to their rooms.


    Within moments, the once¨Ccrowded corridor emptied out. Zachary let go of Alessia and looked around, only to realize that Queenie wasn¡¯t alone¨CCole and Ethan had shown up as well, with two police officers right behind them.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Cole¡¯s eyes immediately found Alessia, and he rushed over.


    ¡°What got <i>you </i>so upset?¡± Cole gently cupped Alessia¡¯s face, kissed her softly, then pulled her into a hug, soothing her with a quiet pat on the back.


    ¡°Alright, tell us what happened.¡± The police officer¡¯s question made Ethan pause, concern etched across his face. But with Zachary and Cole there tofort Alessia, Ethan¨Cever the eldest¨Cknew he had to keep his cool and deal with the troublemakers first.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! He broke my mother¨Cinw¡¯s ribs and now he refuses to pay up!¡±


    ¡°The woman copsed and stopped breathing. If we hadn¡¯t started CPR, she wouldn¡¯t have made it until the ambnce arrived,¡± Zachary replied, jaw clenched with anger, though he kept his temper in check as he exined to the police.

 love and power 346

    Ethan recited thew, his voice cold and precise. ¡°Section 184 of the Civil Code makes it clear: If someone voluntarily provides emergency assistance and identally causes harm, they aren¡¯t held civilly liable. And Section 183 states that if you get injured while protecting someone else¡¯swful rights, the person responsible for the original harm is the one who should be liable.¡±


    The woman shrank back, tugging nervously at her husband¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to throw all that legal mumbo¨Cjumbo at me,¡± the man snapped, waving Ethan off with a scowl. ¡°The fact is, you¡¯re the ones who hurt my father. Now we have to drop everything and look after him. You¡¯re paying for emotional distress, lost wages, medical bills¨Cthe lot. Not a single penny less.¡±


    He spat on the floor, his whole demeanor radiating that ugly, belligerent certainty of someone who wouldn¡¯t let this go without a payout.


    Ethan met his re without the slightest flicker of unease. After handling <i>so </i>many cases, he¡¯d seen every trick in the book¨Cpeople like this weren¡¯t even worth breaking a sweat over.


    ¡°Let me put it simply for you,¡± Ethan said, his tone steady. ¡°We¡¯re not the ones who owe you money. In fact, you owe us.¡±


    ¡°What kind of crap logic is that? We¡¯re the victims here. Why the hell would we owe you anything?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice grew louder, drawing uneasy nces from everyone nearby.


    Ethan ignored him, turning to the officers. ¡°Officers, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. My sister¡¯s pretty shaken up by all this, so I¡¯ll go calm her down. My brother and I will head to the stationter to cooperate with your investigation.¡±


    One of the officers, after ncing briefly at Alessia, nodded. ¡°Attorney Morton, we¡¯ll handle these two. Take care of your family.¡±


    He strode over to the couple. ¡°Alright, you two. Stop blocking the hallway and tell us what happened. If you¡¯re here just to cause trouble, we can take this conversation down to the station.¡±


    The threat worked. The couple exchanged nervous looks, then slowly stood up, supporting each other. When the officers questioned them, their answers were evasive¨Cexcept when it came to assigning me. They insisted it was Zachary¡¯s fault the old man ended up in the hospital, that Zachary didn¡¯t have a license, that


    <b><i>1/2 </i></b>


    <b>09:10 </b>


    he¡¯d misdiagnosed their father, who would¡¯ve been fine if Zachary hadn¡¯t interfered. Zachary couldn¡¯t take it any longer. He stepped forward, voice trembling with a mix of nerves and resolve. ¡°I studied traditional medicine under my mentor for nearly two years, and I¡¯m a freshman at medical school. When the gentleman copsed on the bus, he didn¡¯t fall or get injured. With help from other passengers, Iid him t and, when I realized he¡¯d stopped breathing, started CPR immediately. There¡¯s camera footage from the bus. I know I didn¡¯t make a mistake<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    Most days, Zachary second¨Cguessed himself. Was this the right thing <i>to </i><i>do</i>? Was he following procedure? Even though he¡¯d gone through these <i>motions </i>countless times, even though he could quote the textbook line for line, every time he had to act, doubt crept in.


    He¡¯d been scolded for it more than once¨CXander always said that overthinking made him hesitate, made him seem unsure, and that patients could sense it. That kind of uncertainty didn¡¯t inspire trust, and it certainly wouldn¡¯t get him far.


    Zachary knew it was a problem, and he wanted to change. But every time, that reflexive doubt held him back.


    Today was different, though. For the first time, he¡¯d managed to state his diagnosis with real conviction¨Cand the certainty in his own words startled even him.


    Still, he kept his face carefully nk. In a moment like this, even the slightest crack of uncertainty could be used against him.


    <b>Chapter </b>347

 love and power 347

    Just as expected, the police gave him a quick once¨Cover.


    ¡°Did you bring your student ID?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± Zachary rummaged through his backpack and handed his student ID to the officer with both hands.


    The officer nced at it, exchanged a look with his partner, then <i>nodded</i>.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll have someone pull the footage from the bus security cameraster. Now, do you want to press charges, or try to settle this privately? If you want to file a report, you¡¯ll need toe down to the station and give your statements.¡±


    He closed the ID and returned it to Zachary.


    ¡°We want to file a report,¡± Ethan and Zachary replied in unison.


    Alessia had already wiped away her tears, though she still clung tightly to Cole¡¯s hand. Queenie stood quietly beside her, knowing this wasn¡¯t the right moment to get involved¨Csometimes it was best to just watch from the sidelines.


    ¡°File a report? Why bother? Just pay us somepensation and call it a day. Why make itplicated and waste everyone¡¯s time? If you drag this out, you¡¯ll just end up paying more! I didn¡¯t even ask you for extra fees since you¡¯re just a student¨Cyou should be grateful. If you press charges, who knows how much more you¡¯ll have to cough up!¡±


    A sh of panic crossed the man¡¯s eyes, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    So what if they had numbers on their side? They were just a bunch of na?ve college kids¨Che¡¯d dealt with far worse in his day.


    ¡°Oh really? Then let¡¯s see what happens.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue any further. He simply handed the man a business card.


    ¡°Honey, he¡¯s awyer¨CI think I¡¯ve seen him on TV,¡± the woman whispered, tugging at Chester ke¡¯s sleeve,


    <i>¡°</i><i>So </i>what? These days anyone with a pretty face ends up on TV. Who knows if he¡¯s actually any good, or just all talk? Besides, look at his suit¨Cit¡¯s just like my brother¡¯s. Must¡¯ve cost a fortune.¡±


    ¡°But what if this really goes to court?¡± The woman nced nervously from Ethan, standing tall and unyielding, to Chester, worry etched on her face.


    <i>1/2 </i>


    <b>09:40 </b>


    ¡°Go call my brother, now,¡± Chester muttered in her ear after a pause.


    She nodded and slipped off to a corner, phone in hand.


    ¡°So, have you made up your mind?¡± Ethan asked coolly.


    ¡°Let¡¯spromise¨Csettle it privately. Just pay thirty, maybe fifty grand, and we¡¯ll forget the whole thing,¡± Chester bellowed, as if raising his <i>voice </i>might win the


    argument.


    Ethan let out a coldugh. ¡°Thirty to fifty grand? What about <i>you </i>insulting my brother, twisting his good intentions, or making my sister cry? How do <i>you </i>n topensate us for that?¡±


    ¡°You-!¡± Chester pointed at Ethan, too choked up to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother arguing, Ethan. Let¡¯s just file the report,¡± Zachary said firmly, having seen through their act. These people were nothing but shameless bullies.


    ¡°Wait, wait! This is all a misunderstanding!¡±


    Just as tensions were about to boil over, a voice called out from the end of the hall, full of urgency.


    Everyone turned to see a well¨Cdressed, middle¨Caged man hurrying toward them, waving frantically, but slowing his pace to let Six support Xander as they approached.


    Trailing behind were Ste and Justin, who had arrived a bitter.


    ¡°Professor?¡± Zachary stared in surprise, not understanding how Xander had ended <i>up </i><i>here</i>.


    ¡°Zachary<b>, </b>are <i>you </i>alright?¡±


    Xander had been brought over by Carlson ke. Carlson had juste by to pick up a prescription when he happened to catch the news report ying in the lobby. He and Xander had been joking about the strange things people did these days, but then, in a sh, Chester and Zachary¡¯s faces appeared on the screen.


    Theirughter died instantly. Without a second thought, they rushed straight over.

 love and power 348

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m fine. What brings you here?¡± Zachary hurried over <i>to </i>greet him, with Cole and Alessia following suit, offering polite hellos.


    Sensing the tension in the air, Ste and Justin quietly moved <i>to </i>stand beside Queenie. The two exchanged a knowing nce; Ste nodded and zipped her lips, signaling that they should keep quiet and stay <i>out </i>of it.


    Six, who¡¯d been disced by Zachary, gave up his spot and immediately noticed Alessia¡¯s red, swollen eyes. With a slight frown, he drifted over to her side.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, some kind of theater?¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Just a pity act,¡± Alessia whispered back.


    Six shot her a thumbs¨Cup, then stayed put, watching the standoff between Xander, Zachary, Carlson, and the Chesters.


    ¡°Big brother, what are you doing here?¡± Chester blurted out, clearly surprised by Carlson¡¯s arrival¨Cbut also visibly relieved.


    ¡°Look at these people, Carl. He¡¯s the one who broke Mom¡¯s ribs. I told him to pay up, but he refuses to admit it¨Cnow he¡¯s trying to turn it around and sue us! Can you believe this? Is there any justice left in this world?¡± Chester jabbed a finger at Zachary, then pointed at everyone else in turn.


    ¡°And that one¨Cims to be awyer. The lot of them are in cahoots!¡±


    ¡°Oh, will you shut up already?¡± Carlson red at his hopelessly clueless brother, wishing he had a roll of duct tape to p over his mouth.


    ¡°Attorney Morton, this is all just a misunderstanding, really.¡± He turned to Ethan with a forced smile, then nced at Zachary. ¡°Zachary, you remember me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Zachary nodded, He¡¯d treated Carlson¡¯s back injury before, given him acupuncture and prescribed medicine¨Cthree, maybe four times all told.


    ¡°My idiot brother never finished school¨Cdoesn¡¯t know any better. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Whatever <i>you </i>think we owe, I¡¯ll pay. There¡¯s no need to make this official, right? No need <i>to </i>blow things out of proportion.¡±


    Carlson¡¯s sudden humility toward a kid left Chester rattled; he immediately shrank back, trying to disappear. After all, their whole family depended on Carlson¨Cif they made him angry, they¡¯d be out on the street by morning.


    <b>09:41 </b>


    pter 348


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zachary looked away.


    He honestly didn¡¯t want to back down. If it were just about him, maybe he¡¯d let it go. But these people had made Lessie cry¨Che couldn¡¯t just swallow it. Still, with Carlson being on good terms with his mentor, if things got ugly¡­


    ¡°Carlson, don¡¯t me me for being blunt, but this case needs <i>to </i>be filed!¡± Xander¡¯s


    words cut through Zachary¡¯s doubts like a lifeline, filling him with renewed


    confidence.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson, that¡¯s not really necessary, is it?¡± Carlson stammered, expecting Xander to take his side, never imagining he¡¯d be the one to oppose him.


    ¡°My apprentice¨CI know his character. If you doubt him, you¡¯re doubting me,¡± Xander snapped.


    ¡°And Lessie¡¯s the girl I¡¯ve watched grow up since she was little. I¡¯ve never seen her cry, but your brother managed it, didn¡¯t he? Don¡¯t me me. If you want to me someone, me your brother¡¯s greed for money that isn¡¯t his!¡±


    Carlson was left speechless, ring at Chester in frustration. Xander, meanwhile, continued on, unconcerned with the difort around him.


    Given his age and status, who in this room would dare contradict him?


    ¡°People ought to be decent and honest. Scrambling for a few thousand dors by bullying these kids¨Caren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Xander shot a pointed look at Chester, who was cowering behind Carlson. There was no mistaking who his words were


    aimed at.


    <b><i>212 </i></b>

 love and power 349

    ¡°Mr. Dawson, how about this: I¡¯ll have my brother apologize <i>to </i>the kids, and I¡¯ll throw in some extra money so they can buy themselves something <i>to </i>eat and drink, help settle their nerves. Would that be eptable <i>to </i><i>you</i>?¡±


    No matter how furious he felt, Carlson had to put on a smile in front of Xander. Offending Xander wasn¡¯t just a personal problem¨Cit meant making an enemy of the entire herbal medicine circle, and Carlson liked being alive.


    And then there was Ethan¨Ca rising star in the legal world. If Ethan decided <i>to </i>take the other side in awsuit¡­ Carlson swallowed hard, not daring <i>to </i>let his imagination run any further.


    He nced nervously at the group standing nearby. If he remembered correctly, any one of those people could ruin hispany with a snap of their fingers. He had <i>no </i>intention of going bankrupt before he was even forty.


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Chester stared at his brother, not quite trusting his own ears.


    Hearing Chester¡¯s voice, Carlson wished he could cut ties with him right there. He¡¯d just managed to smooth over one mess, and now, barely a momentter, here was another!


    Grinding his teeth in frustration, Carlson dragged Chester over to Zachary and forced him into a clumsy bow, pushing his head down in front of Zachary.


    Zachary sidestepped neatly, avoiding the gesture altogether.


    ¡°That¡¯s <i>not </i>necessary, Mr. ke. I intend to see this through, no matter what.¡± Zachary¡¯s <i>voice </i>was calm and even, as if he were justmenting on the weather. ¡°So¡­ there¡¯s really <i>no </i>room for negotiation?¡± Carlson sighed, seeing there was no way out.


    ¡°Let them file the report, bro! For all you know, we might get them to pay us!¡± Chester still had no idea how much trouble he was in.


    ¡°Do us all a favor and keep your mouth shut.¡± If their mother hadn¡¯t been in the picture, Carlson would¡¯ve disowned his brother ages ago. Useless,zy, and always getting into trouble¨CChester was more trouble than he was worth.


    Chester sulked and didn¡¯t say another word.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll still be the one doing your acupuncture. That¡¯s a separate matter,¡± Zachary said, catching the look of concern on Carlson¡¯s face. He understood what


    <i>1/2 </i>


    09:41


    Carlson was worried about.


    Chester¡¯s mess had nothing to do with Carlson. Even if it had, Zachary believed that as long as he practiced medicine, it was his duty to treat everyone fairly, regardless of personal grievances.


    ¡°Good! That¡¯s the spirit. No wonder you¡¯re Mr. Dawson¡¯s prized student. Most people can¡¯t match your perspective.¡± Carlson gave a strained smile. ¡°Really, I¡¯m sorry about all this. Here, take this card. Without you, my mother wouldn¡¯t have made it through¨Cplease, just ept it. It¡¯s the least I can do.¡±


    He pulled a bank card from his suit pocket and tried to press it into Zachary¡¯s hand. Zachary recoiled, refusing to take the money.


    In the end, Xander quietly reached over, took the card, and slipped it back into


    Carlson¡¯s hand.


    ¡°He¡¯s a doctor. When someone needs help, he helps. If he epted money for this, it would change what it means. Keep your card.¡±


    Carlson looked from Xander to Zachary and finally let out a long, weary sigh, tucking the card away. In just fifteen minutes, he¡¯d sighed more than he had all


    month.


    ¡°So, have you reached an agreement?¡± The police officer, noting the calmer atmosphere, assumed things had been resolved.


    ¡°We¡¯re pressing charges.¡± Zachary¡¯s answer was simple and firm.


    The officer nced at Carlson, who nodded with a resigned expression.


    The woman kept quiet, but Chester still thought his brother could fix everything¨Cas


    if it was just a matter of paying somepensation, nothing more than a


    drawn¨Cout process.


    ¡°All right, everyonee down to the station with me. We¡¯ll need to take your


    statements.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± Zachary and Ethan gave a polite nod.


    ¡°No need to thank me. Just doing my job.¡± The officer already had a clear picture of what had happened and, judging by everyone¡¯s attitude, knew exactly where the mey.


    212

 love and power 350

    You could tell at a nce¨Cthese were kids from wealthy families. They looked polished, aplished, and even knew how to behave themselves, which was a rare sight these days and definitely not what you usually see on TV.


    ¡°Lessie, you and Cole should head back and get some rest. I¡¯ll go with my brother to sort this out.¡± Zachary came over, ruffling Alessia¡¯s hair with a gentle, protective touch.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really.¡± Alessia realized Zachary had misunderstood, but it was hard to exin in front of everyone.


    ¡°Alright, thenter I¡¯ll get you a little cake and drop it off outside your dorm.¡±


    Seeing the situation, Alessia just let it go. She figured she¡¯d exinter when things had calmed down.


    ¡°Call me when you¡¯re done with the recording, okay?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Cole, I¡¯m counting on you to look after Lessie,¡± Ethan added, and Cole nodded in agreement.


    The police officer led the way, with Ethan and Zachary following close behind. Carlson shot his little brother a re that said he¡¯d had enough, then pushed Chester along after the others.


    Suddenly, a sharp cry broke the tension. ¡°Ah!¡± Queenie¡¯s voice made everyone look her way. A phoney on the ground, screen¨Cside up, the ss spiderwebbed with cracks. The woman standing next to it stared at her husband, wide¨Ceyed with panic.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± She backed away a step, words stumbling.


    Queenie crouched down<b>, </b>picked up the phone, and let out a sigh, her voice tinged with regret. ¡°The screen¡¯s shattered. I didn¡¯t even have a screen protector on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a screen. Shouldn¡¯t cost more than a couple hundred to rece. I¡¯ll pay for it,¡± the woman said, already reaching into her purse.


    <i>¡°</i><i>A </i>couple hundred?¡± Queenie straightened up, her tone calm but cool. ¡°This is a custom model. A new screen will probably run more like two or three thousand.¡±


    ¡°Two or three thousand? Are you kidding me? Besides, you were the one who walked right into me¨Chow is this my fault?¡± The woman¡¯s face darkened and she


    stopped rummaging for cash.


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m scamming you, we can just take it to the store and have them check. They don¡¯t even sell this model locally¨Cit has to get shipped back to the original manufacturer. I¡¯ll even cover the international shipping myself. Just settle the repair bill, or do you want me to send the invoice to <i>your </i>home address?¡±


    Chester, clearly unsettled, hurried to his wife¡¯s side. ¡°What did <i>you </i><i>do </i>now?¡±


    ¡°I was just trying to catch up with you! How was I supposed <i>to </i><i>know </i>this girl would step out like that?¡± The woman was stuck¨Cshe couldn¡¯t exin herself, but she couldn¡¯t deny it either.


    ¡°Enough. Just stop talking! Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble already?¡± Carlson pressed a hand to his forehead, veins throbbing at his temple.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll pay. Just send the invoice to this address and I¡¯ll have someone handle it, alright?¡± The man handed over his business card.


    Queenie took it, but shook her head. ¡°But she¡¯s the one who knocked into me. I just want her to pay. Actions have consequences, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck. We¡¯re offering to pay¨Chow do we know you¡¯re not running a scam?¡± the woman snapped, shoving Carlson aside andunching into a tirade at Queenie.


    Carlson looked like he wanted to disappear on the spot.


    ¡°The security cameras caught everything. It was you who knocked my phone out of my hand, not the other way around.¡± Queenie¡¯s voice was steady, and she pointed up. Sure enough, a camera was aimed right at them.


    <i>¡°</i>You little brat, are you trying to set me up?¡± The woman¡¯s hand shot out, ready to shove Queenie.


    In the next instant, Queenie copsed to the ground.


    The whole scene erupted in chaos. Alessia and Ste rushed over, just in time to


    catch her before she hit the floor.


    ¡°What are you doing? I didn¡¯t touch her! She fell by herself!¡± The woman was panicking now, hands raised in protest, desperate to clear her name.


    ¡°She has a heart condition! If something happens to her, you¡¯ll answer for it!¡±


    ???


    <b>09</b>:<b>4 </b>

 love and power 351

    Ste Laine stood protectively beside her friends as Alessia Morton pressed her fingers gently to Queenie Windsor¡¯s wrist, checking her pulse.


    The woman at the center of themotion backed away, panic flickering across her face.


    ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t push her! She has a heart condition¡­ but that¡¯s not my fault, is it?¡±


    ¡°Alessia, how is she?¡± Xander Dawson¡¯s voice was tense with concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The police officer, already exasperated by the chaos, frowned as he tried to make sense of the situation.


    ¡°She smashed my friend¡¯s phone, refused to pay for it, and then pushed her! My friend just had a heart transnt¨Cif anything happens to her, what are we supposed to do?¡± Ste¡¯s voice was trembling, her eyes glistening with unshed


    tears.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push her! I just lifted my hand and she fell on her own. At most, I might have¡­ might have brushed her arm a little.¡±


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t touch her at all, but now you ¡®brushed¡® her arm? Which is it?¡± Justin Keane immediately seized on the contradiction.


    ¡°Alessia¡­¡± Amid the standoff, Queenie stirred. Her voice was so faint that Alessia


    had to lean close to catch it.


    ¡°Queenie, are you alright?¡± Alessia asked quietly.


    Queenie shook her head, her expression weary. ¡°If they¡¯ll just pay for my phone repair, I¡¯ll let it go. Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay! I¡¯ll pay! Twenty grand, thirty grand, whatever it takes¨CI¡¯ll pay!¡± The woman blurted out, desperate to avoid any bigger trouble.


    ¡°You all heard her! She said it herself¨Cif I pay for the phone, that¡¯s the end of it! Here, there¡¯s thirty thousand on this card¨Ctake it! I¡¯m done with this!¡± The woman, obviously rattled, threw her bank card at Queenie, eager to wash her hands of the


    mess<b>. </b>


    Chester ke, held back by Carlson ke, could only watch helplessly <b>as the </b>


    woman tossed the card.


    ¡°Is everyone alright?¡± the officer finally asked, his tone a bit <b>softer </b><b>now</b>.


    Chapter <b>351 </b>


    ¡°Since Queenie said she¡¯ll let it go, we won¡¯t press charges. We¡¯re just going to take her to rest and get checked out,¡± Alessia replied.


    Alessia and Ste carefully helped Queenie to her feet. She was pale, her lips nearly colorless, looking as if she might copse any second.


    ¡°Alright, all of you,e with me. You can¡¯t keep stirring up trouble like this,¡± the officer grumbled, casting a pointed look at Queenie and her friends before leading


    the group away.


    Once the police and the others had gone, only their close¨Cknit circle of five


    remained.


    As soon as they were alone, Ste and Alessia let go of Queenie,


    and¨Cmiraculously¨Cthe girl who¡¯d seemed at death¡¯s door just moments ago stood perfectly steady.


    ¡°You nearly scared me to death! I thought you¡¯d really taken a turn for the worse. If Alessia hadn¡¯t tugged my sleeve, I¡¯d have given that couple a ck eye each,¡± Ste said, exhaling hard.


    When Queenie copsed, Ste had honestly panicked. Thank goodness Alessia kept her cool, discreetly checking Queenie¡¯s pulse and reassuring Ste that everything was fine.


    In just a few seconds, the three of them had pulled off a wless act, leaving everyone elsepletely fooled.


    ¡°If they¡¯re going to scam people, it¡¯s only fair they know what it feels like. Too bad the phone repair is going to cost them a small fortune¨Ctwenty, maybe thirty grand,¡± Queenie said, ncing at her phone without the slightest hint of regret.


    If that couple had only gone after Zachary Morton, she might have stayed out of it. But once Alessia was dragged in, it became a whole different story. She wasn¡¯t about to go overboard, but a little trick to make sure their scheming backfired? Fair


    game.


    Twenty or thirty grand? Let¡¯s see who really pays in the end.


    Queenie turned the bank card over in her hand, a mischievous smile curling at her lips. The moment she looked up, her expression was all innocence.


    ¡°Anyone up for dinner?¡± she asked, waving the card, her eyes twinkling <b>with </b>mischief.


    Alessia chuckled. ¡°Sounds good. Let¡¯s go.¡®


    Chapter <b>351 </b>


    The three girls led the way, leaving the two guys trailing behind.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it? We¡¯re just letting it go?¡± Justin asked, still a little skeptical.


    ¡°Letting it go? Maybe. But let¡¯s have someone look <i>into </i>them, just in case,¡± Cole Whitley replied, his tone hinting at deeper ns.


    ¡°You knew Alessia was faking her tears, and you¡¯re still this worked up?¡±

 love and power 352

    Cole stopped in his tracks and gave Justin a once¨Cover, his gaze lingering long enough to make Justin squirm.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡±


    ¡°If Ste was just faking those tears, are you really going to let her off the hock?


    Justin arched an eyebrow, then made a zipping¨Chis¨Cmouth gesture.


    Let it go? Not a chance! Whether her tears were real or not, as far as he was concerned, Ste had cried, which meant she was hurt. Why should he just let it


    slide?


    The group moved on, eating and drinking as if nothing had happened, shrugging off the earlier drama. Meanwhile, at the police station, it wasn¡¯t until dusk that everyone finally emerged.


    Almost as if on cue, Alessia¡¯s call came through the moment they stepped outside.


    Ethan Morton excused himself to Zachary and stepped into a quiet corner to take


    the call.


    Meanwhile, Carlson ushered the couple over to where Xander and Zachary were


    waiting.


    ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Apologize to Zachary!¡±


    Carlson gave Chester a firm smack on the back of the head¨Chard enough to sting, though Chester didn¡¯t dare protest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We shouldn¡¯t have tried to take advantage of you,¡± Chester muttered, then tugged his wife forward so they could both give a sheepish bow.


    Zachary turned slightly, refusing their gesture and staying silent.


    ¡°Zachary, I really am sorry about today,¡± Carlson said, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°They barely finished school, always looking for shortcuts. I¡¯ll make sure to set them straight when we get home. And Mr. Dawson, it¡¯s a long way for you toe out here. I¡¯ll have to visit you someday to apologize properly.¡±


    ¡°No need for that,¡± Xander replied coolly. ¡°Let¡¯s keep things simple and not drag <b>this </b>out.¡±


    With that, Carlson knew better than to keep pushing responsibility <b>off </b><b>himself</b>.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s gettingte. <b>I¡¯ll </b><b>head </b><b>out</b>, <b>unless </b><b>you </b>need me <b>to </b>call <b>you </b><b>a </b><b>cab</b>¡­


    Chapter <b>352 </b>


    ¡°No need, I drove here,¡± Ethan said, hanging up his phone and rejoining the group.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave you all to it.¡±


    After such a long day, Carlson¡¯s patience was worn thin. Although the hospital staff were watching over the elderly patient and things seemed stable, he still felt obligated to check in. All thanks to these two blockheads¨Calways managing to cause more trouble.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get in the car!¡± Carlson barked at the couple, his tone far from friendly.


    Chester and his wife shrank under his re and climbed into the car without another word.


    With the day finally winding down, Zachary let out a long breath and felt some of the tension leave his shoulders.


    ¡°So, what did Lessie say?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She just wanted an update, and reminded us to make sure Mr. Dawson got home safe. Her dorm will be locking up soon, so we¡¯ll have to save the cake for another time.¡±


    Zachary nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, sir, foring all this way,¡± he said to Xander, guilt clouding his expression. He¡¯d only tried to do the right thing, yet somehow it felt like he¡¯d made everything worse.


    Xander sped a reassuring hand on his shoulder, understanding the turmoil beneath Zachary¡¯s words.


    ¡°You did nothing wrong. I¡¯m proud of you for stepping up today. As


    doctors¨Cin¨Ctraining, we can¡¯t just stand by out of fear. If someone copses in front of you, and you walk away because you¡¯re scared of getting involved, that goes against everything we stand for.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Six Dawson chimed in, unable to resist adding his two cents. ¡°If I helped someone on the street, I¡¯d brag about it for weeks. It¡¯s something to be proud <b>of</b>, not ashamed.¡±


    Still, he knew the reality for most people, doing a good deed and then <b>getting </b>falsely used would be enough to make anyone bitter¨Cand <b>if </b>they <b>lost </b><b>the </b><b>case </b>and had to pay out of pocket, that would be <b>a </b><b>real </b>tragedy.


    ¡°It¡¯s <b>the </b>people who take <b>advantage </b><b>of </b><b>good </b><b>intentions </b><b>that </b><b>make </b><b>the </b>world colder


    Chapter <b>352 </b>


    Ethan added, giving Zachary¡¯s shoulder a supportive squeeze. ¡°You¡¯re not the one at fault. The me lies with those who make kindness so hard.¡±


    ¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ¦É¦Ò¦É

 love and power 353

    ¡°Everything else is fine, but I never imagined¡­ Lessie would actually cry.¡±


    Everyone except Zachary knew Alessia was faking her tears. Six rolled his eyes, unsure whether to call Zachary hopelessly na?ve or just too pure¨Chearted.


    ¡°If Alessia¡¯s crying, it means things aren¡¯t that serious. She¡¯s sharp¨Cshe knows exactly when to put on which face. Honestly, if you ever see her not crying when she should, that¡¯s when you know there¡¯s real trouble.¡±


    That was just how she was¨Cwhen it came to her own problems, she acted like nothing could touch her. The sky coulde crashing down and she¡¯d just smile at you, unbothered. But if someone she cared about was in trouble, she¡¯d be the first to leap into action, all nerves and urgency.


    The room fell quiet for a moment, the tension thick in the air. Six couldn¡¯t stand the solemn mood and waved it away with a dismissive hand.


    ¡°All right, enough of that. Problem¡¯s solved, so let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m starving here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s prettyte, too. Mr. Dawson, let¡¯s just grab something quick, and I¡¯ll drive you home afterward.¡± Ethan opened the car door, ushering everyone inside.


    Meanwhile, Carlson was at the hospital with the Chesters. He¡¯d originally nned to leave the couple on the curb, but they insisted on tagging along.


    all


    Carlson knew exactly what they were up to¨Cthey wanted to y the victims in front of their mother, hoping her soft heart would persuade him to give them money.


    Their mother had always doted on her youngest son. Now that Carlson was doing well, she worried even more that Chester might go hungry, always reminding Carlson to look after his little brother. It always came back to family, she¡¯d say¨Cno matter how sessful you get, you can¡¯t just turn your back on your own. Help


    where you can.


    She was getting on in years, and Carlson didn¡¯t want to be remembered as an ungrateful son. So he humored her wishes. A few more years, he thought, and when she passed, they¡¯d all go their separate ways. Maybe he¡¯d give Chester and his wife onest sum to get by.


    It was just a shame the Chesters never learned. Every few days, they¡¯d stir <b>up </b>new trouble, thinking they could coast by on having Eddie. Each time, Carlson <b>had </b><b>to </b>clean up their mess, and his patience for family was wearing thin.


    As expected, the moment the old woman woke up, the Chesters <b>burst </b><b>into </b><b>tears</b>.


    08:02


    <b>¡°</b><b>Mom</b><b>, </b>thank <b>God </b><b>you¡¯re </b>awake<b>! </b><b>You </b>have <b>no </b><b>idea </b>how <b>worried </b><b>we¡¯ve </b><b>been</b>! <b>Oh </b>finally, you¡¯re back¡­¡± They knelt by her bedside, their <b>voices </b><b>trembling </b>with <b>emotion </b>that somehow felt a little too performative, almost like they were <b>mourning </b><b>at </b><b>a </b>wake.


    ¡°There, there, good children.¡± The old woman¡¯s voice was weak, her movements slow as she tried to reach out and touch her youngest son, the IV line tugging at her wrist.


    Carlson gently held her hand down, making sure she didn¡¯t pull the needle out.


    ¡°Are you feeling any difort?¡±


    She slowly shook her head.


    Satisfied, Carlson said nothing more and pulled up a chair beside the bed. Chester, ever the schemer, saw an opening.


    ¡°Mom, do you know how you got hurt? It was all because of some student!¡± Chester wiped his face with the back of his hand, putting on a dramatic show.


    ¡°That kid waspletely out of line! Not only did he refuse to pay, he imed he¡¯d done a good deed and said we should be the ones to pay up! And big brother¨Cwell, he won¡¯t help us, he¡¯s always taking some stranger¡¯s side. Now, that kid¡¯s making us pay, and we don¡¯t have a penny left! How are we supposed to survive?¡±


    Chester¡¯s wailing only grew louder as he tugged at his wife¡¯s sleeve, and she quickly joined in, sobbing in chorus.


    Luckily, it was a private room, so their noise didn¡¯t disturb anyone else.


    Carlson listened to theirints without batting an eye, calm as ever in his


    seat.


    ¡°Carlson, is this true?¡± their mother asked, her voice wavering. She might have spoiled her youngest, but she wasn¡¯t senile; she knew what kind of person he was. That was the very reason she worried about him, unlike her eldest, who was responsible and capable¨Che didn¡¯t need her looking after him.


    ¡°He tried to pull a fast one/but it backfired,¡± Carlson replied, summing up the entire situation in a single sentence.


    The old woman fell silent for a long moment.


    Seeing his n wasn¡¯t working, Chester pinched his thigh and squeezed out a fresh pair of tears.

 love and power 354

    <b>¡°</b><b>Mom</b>, I <b>just</b>¡­ I have no idea what¡¯s really going on here. What <b>if </b><b>that </b><b>person </b>is actually the reason you passed out? And I went and thanked them <b>like </b><b>an </b><b>idiot</b>¨Cwhat then? I did all this for you, Mom!¡±


    Carlson listened in silence.


    ¡°There¡¯s a card on my nightstand. It¡¯s got about twenty grand on it¨Ctake it.¡± The <b>old </b>woman¡¯s voice was t, as if she¡¯d seen it all before.


    Chester¡¯s face lit up, his eyes gleaming. He couldn¡¯t suppress the grin creeping across his lips.


    ¡°Mom, I knew you always took care of me best.¡±


    Carlson had long since grown used to his mother¡¯s inexplicable favoritism toward his younger brother. He would have brushed it off as usual, but this time she hadn¡¯t even asked him for help with the money. That, he found a little surprising.


    ¡°Just in case, I think I¡¯ll have the doctore by and check on you again.¡± He stood and, as he opened the door, found two police officers waiting outside.


    Without a word, Carlson stepped into the hallway and closed the door behind him.


    ¡°Is Chester here?<i>¡± </i>one of the officers asked.


    ¡°My mother just woke up. Any stress could be bad for her right now.¡±


    The officers nodded, understanding. The three of them walked to the end of the corridor, out of earshot of those inside.


    ¡°Is there something I can help with? I¡¯m Chester¡¯s older brother.¡±


    ¡°Chester was involved in a hit¨Cand¨Crun two days ago. You reached a private settlement, and since the victim didn¡¯t seem seriously hurt at the time, there was no prosecution. But we¡¯ve just received a report: the victim suffered a brain hemorrhage and died suddenly. The doctors say it was because of a head injury from the ident that went untreated. Now the family wants to press charges. We need to bring Chester in for a statement.¡±


    Carlson pressed his lips into a hard line. Suddenly, there was a sharp tter¨Cthe three of them turned to see a kettle rolling slowly across the floor, and Chester standing there, panic written across his face.


    As they stared at him, Chester didn¡¯t hesitate¨Che bolted.


    <b>The </b><b>officers </b><b>sprang </b><b>into </b><b>action </b><b>and </b>chased <b>after </b><b>him </b>immediately.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Idiot</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>Carlson felt a vein pulsing in his temple. It wasn¡¯t bad <b>enough </b><b>that </b><b>Chester </b>wouldn¡¯t cooperate¨Cnow he was running, practically begging for a <b>couple </b><b>years </b><b>in </b>prison.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A woman¡¯s voice called out timidly. She¡¯de out of the room after hearing themotion, her heart pounding as she stared at the kettle on the floor, a sense of dread rising in her chest.


    ¡°Hmph. This is what you get for trying to get a free ride¨Cnow it¡¯s all blown up!¡± Carlson snorted. He could see it all too clearly: they¡¯d already paid to make this go away, but now, at the worst possible moment, it hade back to haunt them. <i>And </i>he knew exactly who to me.


    He didn¡¯t bother to see where Chester was headed and went back into the hospital room, leaving the woman standing lost in the hallway. She stood there, uncertain, before running toward the exit to look for her husband.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The old woman¡¯s words were drowsy¨Canesthesia still fogging her mind.


    ¡°This time, I can¡¯t protect him.¡±


    The hospital room was eerily quiet, broken only by the steady beeping of machines. The old woman was silent for a long time¨Cso long that Carlson thought she¡¯d fallen asleep. Then, atst, she let out a weary sigh.


    ¡°He¡¯s always been your burden¡­ But this time, let him pay for his own mistakes.¡±


    Carlson said nothing.


    At the Whitley Group, only Cole¡¯s office was still lit.


    ¡°Mr. Whitley, the money¡¯s been transferred.¡± If Carlson could pay to sweep things under the rug, Cole could just as easily pay to drag it all back out into the open.


    After all, this was justice Chester had long owed.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be out of the office tomorrow. Can you cover the summary meeting? All the files are here¨Ckeep an eye on these projects. I¡¯ve noted the changes that need to be made; have the team revise ordingly.¡± Cole handed a thick folder to Larkin Yardley.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    <b>08:02 </b>


    <b>It¡¯s </b><bte</b>. Head <b>home and </b><b>get </b><b>some </b>rest<b>.</b><b>¡± </b><b>Cole </b><b>rolled </b><b>his </b><b>neck</b><b>, </b><b>shut </b><b>down </b>his


    and </b>grabbed his keys<b>, </b>switching <b>off </b><b>the </b><bst </b>light in <b>the </b><b>building </b><b>as </b>he left<b>. </b>


    <b>The </b>next day at noon, Cole was waiting at Alessia¡¯s ssroom <b>door</b><b>, </b><b>arriving </b><b>just </b><b>as </b>the bell rang and she stepped out.

 love and power 355

    ¡°Lessie.¡± Cole¡¯s gaze found Alessia immediately, and without a <b>second </b><b>thought</b><b>, </b><b>he </b>took her backpack from her shoulder.


    ¡°What brings you here so early? I thought you had the morning off. Isn¡¯t there <b>a </b>Whitley Group executive meeting on Mondays? Don¡¯t you have to lead it?<b>¡± </b>


    Just as Cole knew Alessia¡¯s ss schedule by heart, Alessia kept track of Cole¡¯s calendar with equal precision.


    ¡°Lessie, we¡¯re heading out,¡± Esme Godfrey called, shing Alessia a knowing, teasing grin, her friends clustered behind her.


    Alessia was used to their banter. The three of them were single, and their teasing came with the territory¨Cshe understood.


    ¡°Alright, can you bring my books to sster this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Mia Linden replied, waving her off. ¡°Just buy us coffee next time.¡± The trio left with the easy confidence of people who had nothing to worry about.


    Once they were gone, Alessia turned her attention back to Cole.


    ¡°This is for you.¡± Cole freed one hand and fished a bracelet from his pocket. He gently took Alessia¡¯s wrist and slipped it onto her.


    The dark wooden beads contrasted beautifully with her pale, delicate skin.


    Alessia lifted her hand and studied the bracelet, obviously pleased, though she didn¡¯t quite understand why Cole had given her this out of the blue.


    ¡°Did you go out of your way to get this for me?¡± Alessia asked. She¡¯d heard from Ste about a chapel outside the city, a¡¯ce people visited to pray for luck and protection. She and Justin had considered going there during the holidays to pick up a few bracelets for their families.


    Cole nodded, then pressed a reverent kiss to the back of Alessia¡¯s hand, the one now adorned with the bracelet.


    ¡°What made you go all the way out there? It¡¯s not exactly nearby¡­ Did you get any sleepst night?¡± Alessia cupped his face, concern flickering in her eyes as she noticed the faint shadows beneath them.


    ¡°I got a few hours of sleep in the car. No driving while exhausted, I promise,¡± Cole said honestly.


    <b>08:02 </b>


    There¡¯s been <b>a </b><b>lot </b><b>going </b><b>on </btely. I <b>thought </b><b>you </b><b>could use </b>a <b>little </b><b>extra </b>protection¨Ckeep misfortune at bay, <b>keep </b><b>you </b><b>safe</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Cole was <b>never </b><b>one </b><b>for </b>


    superstition or faith, but after what had happened with his parents<b>, </b><b>he¡¯d </b><b>started </b><b>to </b>look at these things differently.


    Maybe, he thought, if he believed hard enough, someone up there would <b>listen </b><b>and </b>look out for the people he loved.


    ¡°We should go together next time.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but why? What for?¡± Cole always agreed <i>to </i>Alessia¡¯s suggestions first, even when he didn¡¯t quite get them.


    ¡°I want to get one for you, too.¡± Alessia held up her arm and gave the bracelet a little shake.


    It wasn¡¯t expensive¨Ccheaper than any piece of jewelry she owned¨Cbut that didn¡¯t lessen her fondness for it.


    ¡°This weekend, The Thorne Group and The Winston Group are throwing an engagement party. Are you going?¡± With Whitley Group and Thorne Group doing business together, invitations were a given.


    ¡°Fortune Thorne and Sienna Winston?¡±


    Alessia wasn¡¯t surprised the two families were joining forces. After the engagement with the Tates fell through, it was only a matter of time before the Thornes, or


    maybe the Lanes or another family, stepped in. Arranged marriages like this were par for the course in their world.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How about I pick you up after myst ss on Friday?¡±


    Alessia nodded.


    ¡°If you¡¯re skipping the morning meeting, you should get some rest.¡± Concern softened Alessia¡¯s voice.


    ¡°No rush. Let¡¯s get you something to eat first.¡± Cole ruffled her hair, his affection in in his eyes.


    Friday came quickly. After ss, Cole picked Alessia up so they could get ready together. They handed their invitation to the attendant and entered the grand hall without a hitch.


    Justin, Ste, and Queenie were already there. When they spotted Cole and Alessia walking in, they waved them over.


    ¡°Ste? I never thought I¡¯d see you at one of these things.¡± Alessia grinned,


    <b>08:02 </b>


    genuinely <b>surprised</b><b>. </b>Ste usually <b>avoided </b>these <b>formal </b><b>gatherings </b><b>like </b><b>the </b><b>que- </b>and every time she showed up, it looked as if she¡¯d rather be <b>anywhere </b><b>else</b>.

 love and power 356

    ¡°<b>My </b>old man is already starting to hand over the family business to me. <b>This </b>is <b>just </b><b>one </b><b>of </b>my new ¡®assignments.¡± Ste epted a cocktail from the waiter<b>, </b><b>a </b><b>hint </b><b>of </b>resignation in her voice.


    Alessia understood. At their age, it was almost a rite of passage to start taking over family affairs. Engagements and arranged marriages usually happened around this time too¨Cit was all about securing the future of both families¡®


    businesses.


    Couples like Ste and Justin, who were a perfect match both in status and affection, were rare exceptions.


    Queenie, on the other hand, was doted on by her parents, the apple of their eye. She had the freedom to do whatever she pleased; her parents would support her no matter what. Because of her health, they¡¯d be more than happy if she found a husband willing to move in and stay with the family forever. Even if she chose not to get married at all, they wouldn¡¯t utter a word of protest.


    There were a few, like Alessia, who broke away from their families and became self¨Creliant, but they were the exception. Most people chose to marry someone from aparable background.


    It made sense¨Csimr upbringing, simr spending habits. Compared to ordinary couples, they could skip a lot of the usual friction and adjustment.


    None of them were particrly interested in mingling or making connections tonight. They just wanted to make an appearance and then retreat to a quiet corner to chat. That¡¯s where they stayed, talking amongst themselves, until the lights dimmed and the evening¡¯s main event began.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, good evening. Thank you all for making time in your busy schedules to attend my son¡¯s engagement to Sienna, daughter of The Winston Group¡­¡±


    The same opening speech they¡¯d all heard countless times¨Cjust the names changed, but the format never did. Everyone knew their cue: polite apuse when the speech ended, then move on.


    Fortune appeared at the top of the grand staircase in a tailored suit, hand in hand with Sienna, who wore a pale blue gown glittering with diamonds.


    Alessia recognized the dress immediately. It was A&P¡¯stest limited¨Cedition design, just released by Cole this season. The gown was adorned with nothing but


    08:02


    <b>the </b>highest <b>quality </b>gems, each <b>worth </b><b>at </b>least <b>a </b><b>million</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>the </b><b>dress </b><b>must </b><b>have </b><b>been </b>covered in thousands.


    Clearly, the Thornes and the Winstons were willing to spare no <b>expense </b><b>for </b><b>this </b>engagement. Alessia nodded in approval¨Cif there was money to be made, <b>she </b><b>was </b>all for it. After all, who would turn down a profit?


    The formalities wrapped up quickly. Just as everyone thought the event was winding down, Sienna took the microphone.


    ¡°Thank you again foring tonight. I have one more announcement to make. Next Thursday at 2 p.m., my personal jewelry brand, Evergreen Collection, will be holding its debut show and exhibition. The jewelry I¡¯m wearing tonight is <i>one </i>of the pieces from the collection. This is my firstunch event at home, and it would mean the world to me if you could attend.¡±


    Apuse broke out again. Only then did Alessia really look at the ne around Sienna¡¯s neck. It was stunning, to be sure, but with so many gemstones already catching the eye on her dress, the ne was almost lost in the sparkle. If Sienna hadn¡¯t pointed it out, Alessia probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed it at all.


    ¡°Next Thursday at two?¡± Ste repeated, pausing for a moment. ¡°Queenie, isn¡¯t your showcase at two on Friday?¡±


    ¡°The timing¡¯s a little suspicious, don¡¯t you think?¡± Queenie¡¯s gaze lingered on the ne at Sienna¡¯s throat.


    ¡°There¡¯s something even fishier,¡± Alessia added.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ste asked, leaning in.


    ¡°The ne she¡¯s wearing looks almost identical to one of the pieces in Queenie¡¯s Tree of Life Collection, which she¡¯s nning to debut on Friday.¡±


    Queenie nodded. ¡°The simrity is at least eighty percent.¡±

 love and power 357

    <b>¡°</b>What?<b>¡± </b>Ste¡¯s voice shot up in shock.


    Queenie quickly brought a finger to her lips, and Ste pped a hand over her mouth, ducking her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? No way, we need to go confront her right now!¡± Ste hissed, keeping her voice low.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose your cool. This is their turf. If we make a scene, it¡¯ll only backfire.¡± Alessia reached for Ste¡¯s hand, her tone calm as ever.


    ¡°So what do we do?¡± Ste didn¡¯t doubt Queenie for a second. In her mind, if Queenie and Alessia were saying it, then someone had definitely stolen their design. No question.


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know if she copied the whole collection or just one piece,¡± Alessia said, her gaze flicking from Sienna back to the group. Sienna must have sensed the attention¨Cshe lifted her chin, a smug smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°I do have a suspect,¡± Queenie said, ¡°but I need to check before I use anyone. If she managed to get her hands on our gship piece, odds are the others aren¡¯t


    safe either.¡±


    ¡°Nobody¡¯s seen the limited edition one, right?¡± Alessia double¨Cchecked.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re the only one I showed,¡± Queenie answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Do you


    have


    any backup ns?¡±


    Even if they called Sienna out for giarism now, it was toote to redesign. And if their main piece had already been copied, theunch would be pointless. The odds were stacked against them.


    Queenie nced at Sienna, who seemed to be going out of her way to tuck a stray strand of hair behind her ear, shing the matching earring from their own


    collection.


    ¡°What a shameless show¨Coff<i>,¡± </i>Ste sneered, flipping Sienna the finger without holding back.


    Justin couldn¡¯t help butugh. He ruffled Ste¡¯s hair, but didn¡¯t stop her. Sure enough, Sienna¡¯s smile slipped. She clenched her jaw and turned away. ¡°Coward,¡± Ste muttered, pulling a face at Sienna¡¯s back. Sienna didn¡¯t see it.


    08:02


    ¡°<b>The </b>Tree of <b>Life </b><b>collection </b><b>had </b><b>three </b><b>versions</b><b>. </b><b>The </b><b>second </b><b>one </b><b>looked </b>the best¨Cit. was the <b>real </b>showstopper,¡± Queenie reminded them.


    ¡°<b>A</b>&P has that factory we¡¯ve worked with for years¡­¡±


    <b>¡°</b>And The Whitley Group has one too. Let¡¯s get in touch with both,¡± Alessia <b>added</b>.


    ¡°I know someone as well. I¡¯ll reach out on my end,¡± Justin chimed in.


    No one wasted timeining or wallowing in frustration. Their first instinct was to huddle together and figure out a way forward.


    As they brainstormed, Alessia raised a hand for silence. They all looked up to see Sienna, arm in arm with Fortune, heading straight toward them.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the whole gang,¡± Sienna greeted them with a bright, practiced smile. Fortune gave Alessia a once¨Cover, then his eyes settled on Cole and he offered a polite nod.


    ¡°People who walk the high road don¡¯t cross paths with those who only know how to sneak around,¡± Ste said, her disdain obvious.


    Sienna¡¯s smile faltered. Her hand drifted to the ne at her throat.


    ¡°I hear you have aunch this Friday too? I can¡¯t wait to see what youe up with.¡± She extended her hand. Queenie shook it, but said nothing. Both women kep their smiles fixed, their eyes locked, but the warmth never reached their eyes¨Ca silent battle of wills.


    After the event, no one went home. Instead, they regrouped at Queenie¡¯s studio. Trading their stiff formalwear for brand new jeans and sweatshirts, they gathered around to hash out a new n.


    ¡°These are the alternate sketches,¡± Queenie said, spreading out the printouts. ¡°If we rush, we can only produce the most basic version. As for the main piece¨Cthere¡¯s just no way. It was handcrafted by an artisan; even if we start today, it¡¯ll take at least a month to remake.¡±


    She handed the stack of designs around, a heavy silence settling as everyone realized just how little time they had left.

 love and power 358

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing,¡± Queenie said, her expression tense. ¡°This <b>version </b><b>is </b><b>just </b><b>a </b>revision of the second draft, so the ovep is significant. We¡¯ll need <b>to </b><b>overhaul </b>it again, which means the situation isn¡¯t exactly in our favor.¡±


    Getting a jewelry collection approved was always a marathon¨Ctime¨Cconsuming, expensive, and exhausting. But none of that was as frustrating as the real issue: the product¡¯s impact. If apetitorunched something simr before them<b>, </b>no matter how dazzling their own design was, the effect would be dulled. That was the real threat.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s make one prototype and keep all our sketches and documentation ready. If Sienna decides to go to the press and use us of copying, at least we¡¯ll have evidence to defend ourselves. But even if we clear our names, the public¡¯s first impression will still be that we stole someone else¡¯s idea.¡±


    Alessia studied the third version¡¯s sketches carefully, her voice calm and measured. ¡°So what do we do about the giarism issue? We can¡¯t really change the core concept at this point¡­ Can we push the timeline back to Wednesday?¡± Ste asked, frowning. Her family¡¯s business wasn¡¯t in fashion, so all she could do was offer what advice she could.


    ¡°No,¡± Alessia said tly. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough time, and even if we did, changing our story now would only make us look unreliable. Either way, whether we¡¯re the ones copying or being copied, it hurts us. The clients might feel sorry for us, but they¡¯re not here to empathize¨Cthey¡¯re here to buy.¡±


    Cole tapped the table, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Our studio caters to powerful, sessful women¨Cclients who are rational and discerning, not your average consumer. They don¡¯t care how much a piece costs; they care about what it says about them, whether it enhances their image, whether it delights them.¡±


    ¡°If we get copied or our designs leak, that¡¯s our problem, not theirs. But if it affects them in any way, do you really think they¡¯lle back next time?¡±


    He rifled through the documents in front of him, now fully understanding Queenie¡¯s business model.


    ¡°Cole¡¯s right,¡± Justin chimed in. ¡°And don¡¯t forget the investors. They¡¯ll reassess the risks. If apany can¡¯t even keep its designs secure, no matter how lucrative it looks, investors will think twice.¡±


    08:02


    Silence fell <b>over </b>the <b>office </b><b>as </b><b>everyone </b><b>absorbed </b>this.


    ¡°<b>For </b><b>now</b>, we need to approach this from two angles, Alessia said, <b>closing </b><b>her </b><b>folder </b>and rapping


    all the facts. Whetha Khuckles on the table. All eyes turned to her. ¡°First, <b>gather </b>


    all the facts. Whether we go public early or after the event, it puts us at <b>a </b>disadvantage, so talk to the press and try <i>to </i>contain the situation.¡±


    ¡°Queenie, work with a few trusted designers and revise the collection. Meanwhile<b>, </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>coordinate with the Whitley Group¡¯s factory¨Cthey¡¯ll run 24/7 if needed. At the very least, we need to get the base pieces ready.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Queenie never doubted Alessia¡¯s abilities; after all, it was Alessia¡¯s strategies and risk assessments that had gotten the business off the ground in the first ce. Even Queenie¡¯s first investment hade from her.


    ¡°But if the designs are still so simr, won¡¯t the prototypes be useless?¡± Ste asked, brows furrowed.


    ¡°That¡¯s where youe in, Ste.¡± Alessia turned to her, a sly smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°What?¡± Ste shrank back a little under Alessia¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I looked into it¨Cthe venue where Sienna¡¯s hosting her exhibition? It¡¯s one of your family¡¯s properties.¡±


    Sometimes, business warfare was as blunt and brutal as that.


    They all exchanged knowing, almost wicked grins¨Cenough to send a chill down anyone¡¯s spine.

 love and power 359

    Thursday arrived before she knew it.


    Sienna had been bustling around the venue all morning, checking and rechecking the equipment until everything was perfect. Still, she couldn¡¯t shake the nerves fluttering in her chest.


    ¡°How¡¯s everythinging along?¡± Fortune strode over, standing beside her. The two looked less like an engaged couple and more like business partners sizing up theirpetition.


    ¡°All set. The equipment¡¯s working, invitations have gone out, and the guests should start arriving any minute now.<i>¡± </i>Sienna tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, letting her feature earrings¨Ctoday¡¯s highlight piece¨Ccatch the light.


    ¡°Oh, and I made sure to send invitations to Alessia and Queenie.¡±


    Fortune¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Why would you invite those two?¡±


    ¡°Because I want them to see my sess, of course.¡± Sienna¡¯s tone was matter¨Cof¨Cfact. ¡°I want them stuck in the audience, watching me shine while they can only sit there, speechless and helpless, forced to admire what they can never


    have.¡±


    A sh of malice flickered in her eyes, her lips curling into a smile as if she could already see Alessia and Queenie¡¯s frustrated, powerless expressions in the crowd.


    ¡°Alessia isn¡¯t someone to take lightly<i>,¡± </i>Fortune retorted, his voice cool. ¡°She managed to start twopanies right under the Tate family¡¯s nose when they were at their peak, plus she¡¯s got all the support of the Whitley Group and contacts across every industry. Don¡¯t overy your hand.¡±


    His words were like a bucket of cold water, but Sienna¡¯s smile only faded to a look of disdain. There was a mocking edge to her voice as she shot back, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go and marry her? Too bad for you¨Cshe and the Whitley Group¡¯s CEO have been childhood sweethearts for years. They¡¯re practically inseparable. Maybe you¡¯re just not her type.¡±


    Fortune¡¯s attempt at advice was met with a p in the face. His expression soured. Deciding he¡¯d wasted enough breath, he turned on his heel and walked away. If it weren¡¯t for the old man insisting he show up as Sienna¡¯s fianc¨¦, he wouldn¡¯t have bothereding at all.


    Sienna, unfazed by Fortune¡¯s mood, returned to overseeing the final arrangements


    <b>08.03 </b>M


    <b>In </b>the hall,


    <b>¡°</b>Miss Winston, it¡¯s time for makeup,¡± her assistant called.


    Sienna followed her backstage. Once her makeup was finished, she twirled <b>in </b><b>front </b>of the mirror, clearly pleased with the result.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave my hair down,¡± she said, not waiting for the stylist¡¯s opinion as she released her hair from its pins. She smoothed it out, convinced that she looked much better this way.


    ¡°But Miss Winston, with your hair down, the earrings and ne won¡¯t show as well¡­¡±


    Sienna shot the stylist a cold look, silencing any further protest.


    Satisfied, she turned back to the mirror, admiring her reflection.


    ¡°Miss Winston, it¡¯s nearly time. Most of the guests have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Are Alessia and Queenie here yet?¡± Sienna asked, lounging in her chair while the stylist finished her hair. The earlier nervousness had vanished, reced by smug anticipation.


    ¡°They¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    A slow smile spread across Sienna¡¯s face.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡±


    She rose just as the minute and second hands hit twelve.


    ¡°Good afternoon, everyone. Thank you foring to the Evergreen Collection Exhibition. I¡¯m Sienna, the lead designer for this event.¡±


    Hand pressed elegantly to her chest, Sienna gave a graceful bow. Her gown hugged her figure, and tiny diamonds sparkled under the lights, drawing all eyes to her.


    shes went off as the hall fell quiet, broken only by the click of cameras. She swept her hair back, her every movement poised and polished. Standing beneath the spotlight, she outshone even the gems on disy.


    Apuse rippled through the audience. Alessia and Queenie, seated in the back row, joined in the pping, but their faces remained calm, their smilesposed¨Cnothing like the envious frustration Sienna had imagined.


    Sienna turned away, convinced they were only pretending to be unfazed.

 love and power 360

    Fortune sat in the very front row, a perfectly polished smile <b>on </b>his <b>lips </b><b>and </b><b>eyes </b>full <b>of </b>affection as he watched Sienna. She met his gaze for a heartbeat <b>before </b>turning her attention to theptop in front of her.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll be showing everyone the full range of our Evergreen Collection,¡± Sienna announced, pressing the remote in her hand. The screen behind her lit up with the basics.


    Even if it was copied, Sienna had made a few tweaks here and there¨Cafter all, she was a designer, and her sense of aesthetics wasn¡¯t entirelycking. But maybe she hadn¡¯t truly grasped the heart of this collection; the result was stiff, awkward, like sticking an emeraldbel on a single pearl.


    Queenie watched, stone¨Cfaced, as the jewelry she and her team had ved over¨Ccountless nights, countless drafts¨Chad been butchered and shamelessly paraded around. To say she wasn¡¯t upset would be a lie. This wasn¡¯t just her effort; it was the work of her entire studio, and this particr concept carried a special meaning for her.


    Sensing the shift in Queenie¡¯s mood, Alessia reached over and gently patted her hand, offering silentfort.


    Drawing a shaky breath, Queenie blinked, then shed Alessia a grateful smile.


    One by one, the pieces were presented. Soon enough, the baseline designs had all been shown.


    ¡°As you can see, in addition to the ssic pieces, Evergreen¨Cthe main feature of this collection¨Cis what we¡¯re highlighting today,¡± Sienna continued.


    The photographer zoomed in, finally focusing on Sienna¡¯s wrist, her neck, and the earlobe half¨Chidden by her hair.


    A few people in the audience frowned. They didn¡¯t care what the designer looked like; they just wanted to see whether the products matched their tastes. Clearly, Sienna was drawing too much attention to herself.


    ¡°That concludes the showcase of the Evergreen Collection. If anyone has questions, please feel free to ask.¡±


    Sienna didn¡¯t seem to notice the undercurrent in the room, sticking to the script and moving the event forward.


    No sooner had she finished speaking than half a dozen journalists shot their hands <ol><li><b>up</b><b>. </b>Sienna <b>picked </b><b>one </b>at <b>random</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>a </b><b>staff </b><b>member </b><b>quickly </b><b>handed </b><b>over </b><b>the </b><b>mid- </b></li></ol>


    <b>¡°</b>Miss Winston, hello. I¡¯mne from the Herald.¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Good </b>afternoon, Mr. Lane.¡± Sienna nodded politely.


    ¡°The series is called Evergreen¨Cdoes the name carry any special meaning<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°The Evergreen Collection is about timelessness¡­ A woman¡¯s beauty may fade, but her charm shouldn¡¯t disappear with it. That¡¯s why I designed Evergreen, to express that-¡±


    She rattled off the prepared concept, but whether she hadn¡¯t internalized it or was just too self¨Cassured, her words stumbled and faltered.


    Queenie¡¯s jaw clenched. She couldn¡¯t decide if she should be relieved Sienna hadn¡¯t stolen her concept, or just exasperated that Sienna couldn¡¯t even giarize correctly.


    Unable to listen a moment longer, Queenie gave the faintest nod. The security camera caught it, and a secondter, the entire showroom was plunged into darkness¨Cscreens and all.


    Pitch ck. Not even a hand in front of your face. From the crowd came startled gasps that only heightened the panic, turning the atmosphere chaotic in an instant Sienna froze, illuminated eerily by the pale glow of herptop screen¨Cshe looked like something out of a horror movie.


    She nced up to see Alessia and Queenie sitting calmly in their seats, faces unreadable, as though just waiting for the real show to begin.


    Forcing herself to stay calm, Sienna couldn¡¯t help but remember what Fortune had told her.


    ¡°Alessia isn¡¯t someone <i>you </i>want to cross. Back when the Tate family was at its peak, she managed to run two businesses right under their noses¨Cplus, she¡¯s got the full backing of the Whitley Group and connections everywhere. My advice? Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±

 love and power 361

    <b>¡°</b>That¡¯s impossible¨Cit was just an ident,¡± Sienna kept repeating <b>to </b>herself, <b>a </b>desperate mantra against rising panic.


    ¡°Everyone, please remain calm. It¡¯s likely just an issue with the power system. <b>I¡¯ve </b>already sent staff to investigate. I¡¯m confident the electricity will be restored soon. Please stay in your seats and avoid moving around unnecessarily to prevent any idents.¡±


    Fortune stepped forward, taking the microphone with practiced ease, his presence restoring a semnce of order to the chaotic hall.


    ¡°Get a hold of yourself!¡± he hissed, pulling the mic away and gripping Sienna¡¯s trembling hand.


    ¡°It was Alessia and her team! I know it was them!¡± Sienna¡¯s face had gone pale. None of this was supposed to happen¨Cif anyone should be panicking right now<b>, </b><b>it </b>ought to be them, not her. She was the one who was supposed to be angry, not on the verge of falling apart.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it was them or not. If you lose your cool now, this entunch is finished!¡± Fortune growled in her ear, his voice a low, urgent warning.


    To the audience, though, it looked like nothing more than a caring fianc¨¦ gently steadying his nervous bride¨Csweet, even touching, in the dim light.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s going on. You stay here and keep everyone calm. Not even a backup n¨Cwhat a bunch of idiots,¡± Fortune muttered darkly, tossing those words over his shoulder as he stalked off.


    Sienna took a shaky breath, steadied herself, and flicked the microphone switch back on. She forced a serene smile¨Ceven if the glow from herptop cast her features in an eerie, almost haunting light.


    ¡°Please remain calm, everyone. The staff is already working <i>to </i>resolve the issue, and I¡¯m confident the power will be back shortly. Perhaps this little hup will make tonight¡¯s exhibition all the more memorable for us all.¡±


    Queenie, her hand resting lightly on her knee, watched with a hint of surprise. For someone as quick¨Ctempered as Sienna, the way she¡¯d managed to pull herself together so fast was honestly impressive. Thest time, during thepetition, Sienna had been used of giarism right to her face and had nearly confessed on the spot.


    08:03 1


    Chapter


    <b>Queenie </b>had braced herself, half¨C<b>expecting </b>Sienna <b>to </b>lose <b>it </b><b>and </b><b>start </b><b>pointing </b>fingers at them¡­


    The thought made her nce at Alessia.


    ¡°Fortune knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°To climb this high and win over someone as shrewd as Patriarch Thorne? That takes skill,¡± Alessia replied, her tone thoughtful. And his crisis management was on point, too¨Cshe left thest part unsaid.


    Meanwhile, Fortune was at the management office, locked in a tense standoff with the staff.


    ¡°Sir, only authorized personnel are allowed inside.¡±


    ¡°Then why is it only Hall Two that¡¯s lost power? All the other halls are fine.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still investigating the cause, sir. Please be patient,¡± the staff member replied, calm but unmoved.


    ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t give an exact estimate. We¡¯re doing everything we can to fix came the standard line. Fortune¡¯s patience was wearing dangerously thin.


    ¡°Then give us a different hall.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but the other halls are fully booked. We can¡¯t move your event. However, we¡¯ll refund your rental fee in full for today. We¡¯re very sorry for the inconvenience.¡±


    The staffer gave him a polite bow but remained rooted to the spot, unmoved and unyielding.


    Fortune clenched his jaw, feeling the eyes of two security guards fixed on him. He had no doubt¨Cif he so much as took a step forward, they¡¯d tackle him to the ground without hesitation.


    With no other choice, Fortune turned and headed back to the exhibition hall. Inside, the audience was growing/restless¨Cwhispers, shifting seats, a tension building in the dark.


    ¡°What did you find out?¡± Sienna asked, the moment she saw him,tching onto him like a drowning woman clutching a lifeline.


    Fortune shook his head, his expression grim.


    A


    ¡°Useless<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Slenna </b>snapped<b>, </b>her <bposure </b><b>cracking</b>.


    <b>Fortune </b>shot her a re. ¡°And you¡¯re any better? <b>You </b>think <b>you¡¯re </b><b>so </b><b>great</b>? Maybe <b>try </b>organizing an event with a backup n next time, instead of <b>making </b><b>rookie </b><b>mistakes</b>.¡±


    The two were bickering like cats and dogs when, suddenly, the giant screen flickered¨Cand zed back to life.

 love and power 362

    Both women turned to look at the screen at the same time, their attention quickly followed by everyone else in the room. Yet for some reason, a wave of unease


    washed over Sienna.


    She nced at Queenie, only to find Queenie already watching her. Queenie¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, and Sienna felt a cold sweat break out down her back as she hurriedly averted her eyes.


    There was no way. That assistant had been sent out of the country overnight¨Cit was impossible, absolutely impossible!


    The entire hall was plunged into darkness, save for the glow of the big screen.


    Awe Studios¡® logo appeared, the unmistakable emblem of Queenie¡¯spany.


    Music swelled, and the promotional video for the Tree of Life Collection began to y.


    As the audience noticed the simr color palettes and the almost identical collection names, a murmur of spection rippled through the crowd. People leaned in to whisper to their neighbors, while more than a few reporters, sensing scandal in the air, trained their cameras directly on Queenie seated in the verys


    row<i>. </i>


    ¡°Whose showcase is this?¡± Fortune whispered, a sinking feeling in her gut. But


    Sienna had no time for doubts now.


    ¡°Turn it off! Shut it down, now!¡± Panic crept into Sienna¡¯s voice as she yanked the power cord from theputer, shutting it off. But the screen remained unchanged¨Cthe video kept ying as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°What are you all standing around for? Shut it off!¡± Sienna shouted. Only then did her staff snap out of their stupor and scramble to find the screen¡¯s power switch.


    Unfortunately, they iled like headless chickens, unable to do anything about the screen. Meanwhile, in the control room, Ste lounged back with her legs crossed, calmly munching on an apple as she watched the chaos unfold on the security


    monitors.


    ¡°Useless idiots,¡± Sienna¡¯s voice echoed through the hall, drawing irritated frowns from more than a few guests.


    ¡°Get a grip! Are you trying to make things worse?¡± Fortune hissed, gripping her arm. Sienna shook her off with a furious re.


    Chapter 86%


    <b>She </b><b>was </b><b>used </b><b>to </b><b>having </b><b>her </b><b>way</b><b>¨C</b><b>no </b><b>one </b><b>ever </b><b>dared </b><b>defy </b><b>her</b><b>. </b><b>Now</b><b>, </b><b>humiliated </b><b>in </b><b>front </b><b>of </b>everyone <b>at </b>her own event, how could she possibly <b>keep </b><b>her </b><bposure</b><b>? </b>


    Thankfully, the promo video finally ended, but before either of <b>them </b><b>could </b><b>breathe </b><b>a </b>sigh of relief, a new video¨Cthis one heavily censored¨Cshed onto <b>the </b>screen.


    A woman sat nervously, fidgeting with her hands. Her face was blurred, but her voice remained clear and unmistakable.


    Sienna¡¯s eyes went wide with shock. ¡°No¡­ it can¡¯t be. She¡¯s supposed to be out of the country! How did Queenie find her? This is impossible!¡±


    She lunged toward the screen, so fast that Fortune couldn¡¯t hold her back.


    The exhibition hall was still cloaked in darkness, the spotlight illuminating Sienna for all to see. Every frantic movement, every tremor of panic, was on full disy before the entire audience.


    ¡°Utter fool, Fortune muttered through gritted teeth, her face dark with frustration, but she couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.


    Sienna had lost allposure, while the subtitles on the screen piqued the curiosity of even the most impatient guests. Instead of leaving, they settled deeper into their seats, eager to witness the unfolding drama.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± appeared on the screen.


    ¡°I¡¯m one of the designers at Awe Studios,¡± the blurred woman replied.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Each question popped up before thest could be fully answered.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The woman stammered, anxiously picking at her fingers, her unease painfully obvious.


    ¡°Why did you leak the design drafts to apetitor?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t leaking¨CI¡­ I helped design those pieces too. I only gave away the parts I worked on, not¡­ not the whole thing.¡± She shook her head, denying the usation, but the guilt in her voice was impossible to miss.

 love and power 363

    A wave ofmotion swept through the crowd as reporters eagerly <b>snapped </b>photos of Sienna¡¯s humition. Fortune, unable to stand it any longer, <b>grabbed </b>Sienna¡¯s arm and tried to pull her away. But both the backstage entrance <b>and </b><b>the </b>exit to the exhibit hall had been locked¨Cthey were trapped.


    On the big screen, the VCR kept ying.


    ¡°So you admit you leaked the designs, is that right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± The woman pressed her lips together before finally nodding.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to!¡± Her voice jumped an octave, then dropped again, quivering.


    ¡°But¡­ but I designed things too! Why is it that everyone only remembers Queenie?¡±


    ¡°Do you hate her?¡±


    The woman shook her head, shoulders trembling as if she were quietly crying.


    ¡°If I stayed at Awe Studios, I¡¯d never make a name for myself¨CI just couldn¡¯t. Isn¡¯t the reason any of us do this because we want to be head designer, to see our own name on a brand? Who wants to spend their whole life in someone else¡¯s shadow? Queenie¡¯s amazing¨Cshe¡¯s always helped me, always given me advice. I¡­ I never meant for this to happen¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you mean to do?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to finish this event and then quit. But it was Sienna¡­ she said if I helped her this once, she¡¯d make me head designer at The Winston Group.¡± The woman¡¯s words tumbled out, desperate.


    ¡°I¨CI just made a terrible mistake, but I never gave her the final draft. I only handed over my original version¨Cthe one that kept getting rejected. I didn¡¯t know what else to do. I¡¯ve dreamed of being the lead designer for so long. I swear, I never meant for things to go this way, I really didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Her frantic exnations fell on deaf ears. No one in the crowd seemed to sympathize; instead, all eyes zeroed in on Sienna.


    Sienna¡¯s face was a mask of panic and fury. She red at Queenie and stalked straight toward her, but Alessia moved faster, stepping in front of Queenie protectively.


    08:03 11


    <b>Watching </b><b>this </b><b>unfold</b><b>, </b><b>Ste </b>couldn¡¯t <b>sit </b><b>still </b><b>any </b><b>longer</b>. <b>She </b><b>gave </b><b>instructions </b><b>to </b><b>keep </b>things under control and dashed out.


    <b>¡°</b>Queenie! Was this your doing? Was it?¡± Sienna shrieked, her voice <b>grating </b><b>enough </b>to make people wince.


    ¡°Dream on. Stealing wasn¡¯t enough for you? Now you want to y the victim too?¡± Alessia shot her a cold look. ¡°You did this¨Cown it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything! This is all you¨Cyou¡¯re framing me! You just drag in some random person to use me, is that it? And what about the ckout, huh? That was your little trick too, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Cornered, Siennatched onto any argument she could find.


    The cameras turned on them, shes strobing across their faces in the darkness.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t steal? Then why so nervous?¡± Alessia didn¡¯t flinch, herposure unbreakable despite the barrage of shes.


    ¡°And another thing¨Cthe VCR isn¡¯t even finished. How do you know we¡¯re setting you up, unless you really did steal from us?¡± Queenie¡¯s hand tightened on Alessia¡¯s, he gaze steady and calm¡ªa striking contrast to Sienna¡¯s frenzy.


    ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± The words appeared on the screen, but nobody seemed to notice.


    ¡°I do! I have proof!¡± Sienna¡¯s voice rose over the din, drawing every gaze back to the screen.


    Sienna clenched her jaw so hard she looked like she¡¯d shatter her teeth, longing to smash the screen herself.


    ¡°I was afraid Sienna would go back on her word, so I made a recording,¡± the woman said shakily, pulling out her phone. Her hands trembled so badly she missed the button several times.


    She finally managed to y the recording. The first thing they heard was her muffled voice¨Cobviously recorded from inside a purse or pocket.


    ¡°This¡­ this one won¡¯t work either?¡±

 love and power 364

    <b>¡°</b>Absolutely not! Just look at what you¡¯ve brought me. Now,pare this <b>to </b><b>the </b>Zen Collection from Awe Studiosst season¨Cdo you think I¡¯m an idiot? You <b>really </b>believe Awe Studios would use this for an exhibition?<b>¡± </b>


    The moment Sienna spoke, any doubt about giarism pretty much evaporated.


    Her face flushed red, then pale, shifting colors as if she might faint¨Cbut there was nowhere for her to go. She could only stand there, frozen, enduring the judging stares of everyone in the room.


    ¡°Well¡­ this was actually just an early draft from the Awe Studios Evergreen Collection. It¡¯s not that bad, is it?¡± The woman¡¯s protest was barely audible, her confidence clearly shaken.


    ¡°An early draft?¡± Sienna¡¯s voice rose, sharp and incredulous.


    ¡°You think you can fob me off with a rough draft?¡± The sound of papers scattering echoed on the recording.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean-¡± the woman muttered, her words trailing off.


    ¡°A draft. You¡¯re a designer¨Cdon¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know how many revisions happen between the first sketch and the final piece! Are you really unaware of how much a design evolves? Look at what you¡¯re holding right now. Forget about being The Winston Group¡¯s lead designer¨CI¡¯m starting to wonder if you¡¯re even fit to be Queenie¡¯s assistant!¡±


    ¡°I-¡± The woman barely got a word out before Sienna cut her off.


    ¡°The Winston Group is about to open a boutique custom jewelry studio overseas. Here¡¯s the deal: you give me the final version, and I¡¯ll make you head of the studio. Isn¡¯t bing lead designer your dream? One finished design in exchange for your dream job¨Csounds like a fair trade, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Her tone softened, coaxing and sweet, like a stepmother offering Snow White that fateful apple.


    ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t that giarism?¡±


    ¡°giarism? If you don¡¯t say anything and I don¡¯t say anything, who¡¯s going to find out? Who could prove it?¡± Sienna replied, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°Besides, handing me a draft instead of the final version doesn¡¯t make it any less giarism, does it?¡±


    08:03. C


    <b>The </b>woman fell silent<b>, </b><b>as </b>if <b>her </b><b>silence </b><b>was </b>agreement.


    <b>¡°</b><b>So</b>, do you know what to do now? Tomorrow, I don¡¯t want <b>to </b><b>see </b><b>this </b><b>garbage </b>anymore. I want a new design on my desk. Understood?<b>¡± </b>


    Still, the woman said nothing, but Sienna¡¯s voice turned light, almost cheery<b>, </b><b>as </b><b>if </b>she¡¯d already won.


    ¡°No need to look so glum. Once you hand over the design, I¡¯ll have you sent abroad to be The Winston Group¡¯s chief. Wait a couple of years for things to blow over, and then youe back¨Cmoney, prestige, everything you want will be yours.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    There was a long, heavy silence before the woman finally gave in. The recording ended, and the screen faded to ck.


    Suddenly, the exhibit lights snapped on, flooding the room with a brightness that made everyone squint. Only after their eyes adjusted did they look around, taking it


    all in.


    ¡°Miss Winston, is there anything you¡¯d like to say for yourself?¡±


    Alessia looked down at her from the dais, her presence alone enough to make Sienna feel small. Ste had somehow appeared behind Alessia, giving Queenie a reassuring pat on the shoulder.


    Queenie shot Ste a discreet thumbs¨Cup, which made Ste beam with pride.


    ¡°How do you know that wasn¡¯t some Al¨Cgenerated voice trying to frame me?¡± Sienna fixed her gaze on Alessia, clinging to denial as if it were a lifeline. As long as she refused to admit it, she could insist she wasn¡¯t guilty.


    But Ste wasn¡¯t about to let her off the hook. She pressed her palms together, apuding enthusiastically, a hint of admiration on her face.


    ¡°Incredible, absolutely brilliant!¡± Ste said, shaking her head in mock wonder. She sauntered over to Sienna, and before Sienna could back away, Ste threw an arm around her shoulders.


    ¡°Tell me, Miss Winston, I¡¯ve always been shy and a little thin¨Cskinned. You have to teach me how do you get to be as shameless as you?¡±


    Ste spoke with such sincerity and a straight face that Sienna¡¯splexion shifted from red to ck, like a paint¨Cmixing palette¨Cspectacr and impossible to look away from.

 love and power 365

    Alessia curled her lips into a faint smile. ¡°Ste, don¡¯t pick up bad habits like <b>that</b><b>. </b>


    It was hard to teil if she was talking about the person or the behavior.


    At her words, Ste let go and shrugged, an exaggerated pout of regret on her face. ¡°Alright, if you say so, Lessie, I¡¯ll drop it. Some things really do take talent. Miss Winston clearly has more than me. Looks like I¡¯ll never outdo the master.¡±


    She sauntered back to Alessia¡¯s side, just as Queenie stepped forward. Her eyes welled up, making her look all the more vulnerable.


    ¡°Every collection at Awe Studios is the result of countlesste nights, endless site visits, and endless rounds of revisions by our entire team. Each piece is precious to every designer here.¡±


    Queenie blinked, and tears spilled down her cheeks.


    The photographer immediately trained his camera on her, while several guests shot Sienna disapproving looks.


    ¡°I appreciate your recognition of our work,¡± Queenie continued, her voice steady despite the quaver, ¡°but as a fellow designer, what I truly hope for is that we can learn from each other and strive to create even better work together¨Cnot to win through underhanded means like this.¡±


    A few people nodded in agreement, their looks toward Queenie turning admiring. She was young, yet showed a level ofposure that was rare for someone who¡¯d just been giarized.


    ¡°When I first saw your collection, I couldn¡¯t believe it. Honestly, without this video evidence, I wouldn¡¯t have known how to clear my name. You say you didn¡¯t copy, but the proof is right here. Every Awe Studios sketch is digitally archived; giarism is crystal clear.¡±


    Step by step, Queenie¡¯s measured words sealed Sienna¡¯s guilt in the eyes of the crowd.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe you would do this, but¡­ the evidence is undeniable. I have no choice but to take legal action to protect myself and the other designers at Awe Studios.¡±


    Sienna red at Queenie, but couldn¡¯te up with a single word in her own


    defense.


    08.03


    Ste seized the moment to <b>inject </b><b>some </b><b>levity</b><b>¨C</b><b>and </b>a <b>little </b><b>promotion</b><b>. </b><b>Luckily</b><b>, </b><b>our </b>Queenie has zero interest in dirty tricks and happens <b>to </b>be <b>a </b><b>genius</b><b>, </b><b>which </b><b>is </b><b>more </b>than I can say for some people. Even copying, they can¡¯t get it right. <b>By </b><b>the </b><b>way</b>, tomorrow¡¯sunch will be streamed online for anyone who wants to tune <b>in</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    As soon as the guests left this room, word would spread through the industry <b>in </b>minutes. The journalists would have the whole story up online before the hour <b>was </b>


    out.


    Not to mention, Queenie already had a decent fanbase. This bit of drama alone was sure to set the inte abuzz.


    In one fell swoop, they¡¯d kept the designs under wraps, generated a wave of publicity, and ramped up anticipation for tomorrow¡¯sunch¨Ca triple win.


    At some point, the doors had opened and staff were ushering everyone out. Sienna refused to move, but Fortune eventually dragged her away. She¡¯d lost face in every possible way.


    After this, if The Winston Group couldn¡¯t turn their public image around, their high¨Cend jewelry line didn¡¯t stand a chance. After all, what woman of means would willingly wear an imitation? Price wasn¡¯t the issue¨Cin fact, sometimes they didn even care if a piece looked good. For collectors, owning it was all that mattered, even if it never left the safe.


    A knock¨Coff wouldn¡¯t elevate their status; if anything, it would make them aughingstock over afternoon tea. No one with any social standing would risk bing the butt of the joke just for a brand name.


    With the room finally empty, only Alessia and her twopanions remained.


    As the mastermind behind the whole affair, Alessia savored the oue with quiet satisfaction.

 love and power 366

    ¡°Lessie, I owe you for this one.¡±


    Queenie was no slouch herself, but to pull off something so thorough in such a short time? That took more than just a cool head¨Cit demanded skill, connections, and a kind of resourcefulness she simply didn¡¯t have at her fingertips.


    She¡¯d spent most of her years abroad, pouring her energy into building her own brand. When it came to handling people and crises, she just didn¡¯t have the same experience.


    Alessia, on the other hand, had been exposed to high society since junior high, tagging along with Cole¡¯s parents to all sorts of events. During school breaks, she and Cole would even help out with basic projects at The Whitley Group for practice. And with the founding of A&C Entertainment and A&P, she¡¯d weathered every storm and learned every trick in the book when it came to crisis management.


    For her, this was barely a challenge. Even without a recording as evidence, Alessia would¡¯ve found a way to expose Sienna¡¯s giarism.


    ¡°But how did you track down Pa?¡±


    Pa was Queenie¡¯s assistant, and honestly, the most promising designer she had..


    She¡¯d been with Queenie ever since graduating from design school. Though her skills weren¡¯t top¨Ctier, her creativity was outstanding, and Queenie had been deliberately nurturing her talent¨Cmaking sure Pa participated in nearly every project, and always giving her credit.


    She never expected¡­ that greed could drive someone so far.


    Queenie¡¯s eyes darkened. There was no pretending she wasn¡¯t disappointed¨Cbeing betrayed by someone she¡¯d trusted stung. Still, she hadn¡¯t nned on holding Pa ountable, not out of kindness, but because Pa¡¯s evidence was the price for her forgiveness.


    because


    Chapter <b>366 </b>


    ¡°I made a few friends while traveling. Asked them to help me look into things. Once I checked on Sienna¡¯s recent activity, it wasn¡¯t hard to connect the dots,¡± Alessia replied, her tone light, as if it had been no trouble at all.


    Ste had always known Alessia was capable, but she still couldn¡¯t help giving her a thumbs¨Cup.


    To Ste, Alessia was practically otherworldly¨Cunshakably calm, always in control, someone who could handle anything life threw at her. She seeded at everything she put her mind to.


    They were the same age¨CAlessia was even a year younger¨Cbut the gap between them felt enormous. Yet even so, Ste felt incredibly lucky to


    have Alessia as a friend.


    After all, who wouldn¡¯t want a friend who supported you unconditionally, both emotionally and practically? And maybe, just maybe, having such an amazing friend meant she was worthy too.


    ¡°Well, now that everything¡¯s settled, how can I ever repay you, my friends?¡± Queenie finally managed a smile as she looked at them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s save the celebration for tomorrow,¡± Alessia said. ¡°Cole just messaged me¨Cthe factory¡¯s finished the new designs. Let¡¯s go check them out. And don¡¯t worry about the gship piece¨CSteve happens to be traveling here right now, and I¡¯ve called in Sanford, the best artisan around. With their schedule, we¡¯ll have everything delivered first thing in the morning.¡±


    That¡¯s the magic of the six degrees of separation¨Cif you know the right people, you can reach anyone in the world.


    ¡°Lessie, you¡¯re unbelievable¡­ I could cry,¡± Ste said, giving Alessia¡¯s shoulder a squeeze, while Queenie just pulled her into a hug.


    It was Alessia who¡¯d pulled every string to find a matching donor for Queenie¡¯s heart surgery. It was Alessia who¡¯d designed her studio and found the perfect location. When Queenie had been stuck in a hospital bed, sketching design after design with nothing but dreams, her friend


    <b>2101 </b>


    ¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ¦É¦Ò¦É


    had been out there, making those dreams a reality¨Cwhen she didn¡¯t have to do anything at all.


    To Queenie, Alessia was more than a best friend¨Cshe was someone she could trust with her life.


    Sensing the shift in Queenie¡¯s mood, Alessia simply patted her on the shoulder, saying nothing at all.


    21:01.

 love and power 367

    Meanwhile, Fortune and Sienna were holed up in Sienna¡¯s studio. The ce was a disaster¨Cshards of ss glittered across the floor, and Fortune sat on the couch, arms folded, watching Sienna lose it.


    ¡°Dammit! Queenie, just go to hell! Go to hell!¡± Sienna shrieked, hurling another expensive mug against the wall. It shattered, adding to the


    mess.


    ¡°I told you not to get so cocky,¡± Fortune snapped. ¡°It was supposed to be a straightforward exhibition, but you just had to invite them.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t exactly calm himself. The two of them were in this together¨Cif Sienna went down, she¡¯d drag him with her. Sometimes he wondered if this ce was cursed. Ever sinceing back to the country, nothing had gone right.


    He¡¯d barely managed to solve the Ileana Tate fiasco, thinking maybe Sienna could finally be useful. But no¨Cshe¡¯d barely announced their engagement beforending him in another colossal mess.


    ¡°Of all people to giarize, why Queenie¡¯s studio? If you¡¯d copied someone else, they might¡¯ve settled for some money or a little hush¨Chush deal. But Queenie? Do you honestly think Alessia will let you


    off the hook?¡±


    Fortune¡¯s tone grew sharp. If things fell apart now, what was left of the n? Useless. Everyst one of them just dragging him down.


    ¡°Oh, Alessia, Alessia! If you think she¡¯s so important, why don¡¯t you marry her yourself?¡± Sienna shot back, her face stormy.


    Fortune bristled, caught off guard by the jab. He opened his mouth to retort, but just then, the office door rattled with a knock.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Sienna barked, her patience long gone.


    ¡°Ms. Winston¡­¡± The young assistant stepped in, voice trembling. She


    eyed the broken ss on the carpet, half¨Cafraid she¡¯d be next.


    1 <i>12 </i>


    <b>21:01 </b>


    Chapter <b>367 </b>


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Clients are asking to cancel their orders, and¡­ the onlinements¡­¡± The assistant¡¯s voice trailed off as she handed Sienna her phone.


    Trending hashtags shed across the screen, updating in real time:


    #TheWinstonGroup giarized AweStudios [Breaking]


    #QueenielnTears [Breaking]


    #OriginalDesign [Hot]


    #Boycottgiarists #Boycott FakeDesigns [Hot]


    #AweStudios TreeOfLife Promo


    #AweStudios TreeOfLife


    Notifications popped up faster than she could read:


    @DesignFanatic: Hugs for Queenie! giarists, get out!


    @Insider: Isn¡¯t it obvious? Sienna was fired overseas for giarism. My mentor was in her ss¨Cit was an open¨Cand¨Cshut case! [Attached photo]


    @IcedCoffee: The Winston Group¡¯s darling sure has some nerve. giarizing like she owns the ce. All support to Queenie!


    @TruthSeeker: Original work deserves respect, giarists have no ce in design! Boycott The Winston Group!


    @QueenieFans: Darlings, while we condemn giarism, don¡¯t forget to tune in to Queenie¡¯s livestream tomorrow at 2pm! She¡¯s sure to surprise us again. We¡¯re already working with her studio on legal action, so please stay calm and choose your words carefully. Don¡¯t let troublemakers take advantage!


    @Queenie: Awe Studios wees all designers for open discussion, but we have zero tolerance for giarism. This isn¡¯t just disrespect toward Awe Studios, but toward every original creator. This time, we¡¯ll defend our rights to the end!


    Sienna¡¯s control finally snapped when she saw Queenie¡¯s post. Her grip tightened on the phone before she hurled it at the wall, barely missing the assistant.


    That was her phone!


    The assistant, forgetting everything else, rushed to retrieve it, but the screen was shatteredpletely dead. Not even a flicker.


    She was nearly in tears. If she hadn¡¯t been the newest intern, she wouldn¡¯t have been sent in as cannon fodder in the first ce.

 love and power 368

    ¡°Go on, then.¡± Fortune rubbed her temples, exhaustion flickering in her


    eyes.


    The young assistant opened her mouth, closed it again, and after one sharp look from Sienna, shuffled out of the office, shoulders hunched in


    defeat.


    ¡°Well?¡± Sienna turned to Hayley.


    ¡°Hayley, do you think I can get reimbursed for my phone?¡± The assistant¡¯s voice wobbled, tears threatening.


    Hayley, suddenly feeling guilty, nodded quickly and scribbled her signature on a reimbursement form, handing it over with a sympathetic smile. ¡°Of course. Take it to finance.¡±


    The office fell silent, tension so thick it was almost suffocating.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of just sulking here?¡± Fortune¡¯s tone was pure disdain. The two of them could barely stand the sight of each other, yet somehow, they were stuck in the same sinking ship.


    ¡°So what do you suggest we do?¡± Sienna snapped.


    ¡°Go cold. Don¡¯t respond to anything.¡± Fortune¡¯s voice was steady, almost detached. ¡°It¡¯s already blown up¨Canything we say now will only make it worse. And don¡¯t apologize. As long as there¡¯s no apology, there¡¯s no real admission of guilt. We just need to ride it out. Meanwhile, leak some other celebrity gossip to the press and distract the public for a while.¡±


    ¡°Will that even work?¡± Sienna sounded skeptical.


    ¡°It¡¯s all about timing. This will onlyst a few days. In a couple of months, everyone will have forgotten. Then we go back to business as usual, hire a PR firm to clean up the mess, and that¡¯ll be that.¡±


    Sienna finally seemed to calm down.


    Fortune pulled up her contacts and handed the phone to Sienna.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>368 </b>


    ¡°Here¨Cthese are the numbers of the top gossip columnists, <b>Pick </b>someone with real reach and get the story out. We need to change <b>the </b>conversation, fast.¡±


    Sienna nodded, copied down a number, and dialed without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of town, Cole and Alessia were checking the factory¡¯s progress. Queenie was busy inspecting the final products, and even Penny Sullivan had been roped in to help. Ste was overseeing the setup at the exhibition hall.


    Ste¡¯s mantra was simple: ¡°It has to be more luxurious than anything Sienna could dream up. The venue, the lighting, the disys¨Ceverything has to be better. We¡¯re not justpeting; we¡¯re crushing her from the moment people walk through the door.¡±


    Time raced by as everyone worked frantically for tomorrow¡¯s exhibition. Then, just as midnight approached, a trending topic exploded across social media, dominating every feed and headline:


    #Tristan Hollis Rtionship [BREAKING]


    #TristanMoon


    #Tristan Sugar Daddy Scandal


    #A&C Entertainment


    #Alessia Liam Morton


    #Was Tristan¡¯s debut song actually a confession?


    ¡°This color still needs adjusting, and the edges have to be polished. I know we¡¯re short on time, but it has to be perfect.¡± Alessia frowned at the prototype in her hands.


    ¡°Got it. Where are the other samples?¡±


    ¡°In the other workshop. We¡¯ve put all non¨Curgent orders on hold and called in every master craftsman with decades of experience. Everything will be finished by noon tomorrow, at thetest.¡±


    <b>21.01 </b>


    Alessia nodded and was about to say more when her phone rang. The technician, recognizing the situation, gave her a quick nod and left with the sample. Alessia stepped into a quiet corner and answered.


    ¡°Ms. Morton.¡± It was Lillian White on the line.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lillian almost never called her after hours unless it was urgent.


    ¡°There¡¯s a leak. The tabloids are iming Tristan had a secret girlfriend before his debut¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me guess,<i>¡± </i>Alessia said dryly, lips twitching in disbelief. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lillian¡¯s tone left no room for doubt.


    ¡°They¡¯ve published photos of you entering and leaving Tristan¡¯s apartment from years ago. Thepany¡¯s already issued a denial, but the other side clearly hired a PR bot farm to keep stirring things up. Now the public¡¯s convinced you¡­ well, that you were Tristan¡¯s sugar mommy.¡±


    Even Lillian sounded ridiculous saying it out loud.

 love and power 369

    ¡°I can¡¯t step away right now. Gather the Public Rtions and Marketing teams and stay on top of the situation. And make sure Liam and Tristan both keep a low profile-no rash moves. Once I finish up here, I¡¯lle over.¡±


    Alessia wasn¡¯t worried about her staff at A&C Entertainment-she trusted their efficiency. But those two, Liam and Tristan, always looked calm on the surface; in reality, they were both firecrackers, ready to p back at anyone. Letting them jump into a fight with the fans would only backfire.


    ¡°Before I get there tomorrow morning, I want a n that I can get behind. Reach out to both of them, have them share the official statement, but nothing else. No interviews, no posts-just wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Lillian was giving Alessia a heads-up; since this mess involved her, she wanted to keep her in the loop.


    After ending the call, Alessia didn¡¯t give the whole thing much more thought.


    Online scandals came and went like summer storms. The key was to nt your g, control the narrative, and let the initial frenzy burn itself out. Once the trolls ran out of steam, that was the time to strike back for


    maximum effect.


    ¡°Lessie.¡± Cole hurried in from the adjacent office.


    ¡°How¡¯s it looking on your end?¡± she asked.


    ¡°All good. Did you catch what¡¯s happening online?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I just talked to Lillian. I¡¯ll go over in the morning-they¡¯ll keep things under control.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have The Whitley Group release a statement, too.¡± Cole pressed a gentle kiss to Alessia¡¯s forehead. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that charm was supposed to work wonders? Then why are there still so many snakes out there?¡±


    12:18


    He was talking about the lucky bracelet he¡¯d gotten from the church for her. His slightly petnt tone made Alessiaugh.


    ¡°I still like it,¡± she said, cupping his face and giving it a yful shake, her eyes full of affection.


    Cole pressed his lips together, holding back whatever he wanted to say. Instead, he reached out and ruffled her hair, unable to hide the


    tenderness in his touch.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably The Winston Group trying to throw someone else under the bus. Don¡¯t let it get to you.¡±


    The question was, were they just looking for a scapegoat to shift attention away from themselves, or did they have a deeper reason for dragging Alessia into this? It was hard not to overthink it.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one suspicious-Fortune, too, thought Sienna had lost


    her mind.


    ¡°How many times have I told you, don¡¯t mess with Alessia¡¯s people right now? I told you to find someone to take the fall, and look what you¡¯ve done!¡± Fortune mmed his tablet onto the desk; the trending topic featuring Alessia and Tristan zed across the screen.


    Most people didn¡¯t really know who Alessia was, but if you mentioned she was the CEO of A&P and A&C Entertainment-or that she was Moon-well, that changed everything. And Tristan? He was one of the industry¡¯s biggest stars, a ma for gossip.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Look-the heat¡¯s off The Winston Group, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sienna lounged on the sofa, scrolling through thements on her tablet with a look of smyg satisfaction, savoring the payback.


    ¡°There are plenty of scandals you could have leaked, but you just had to target A&C Entertainment¡¯s talent and drag Alessia into it! Don¡¯t you know those artists are squeaky clean? And their PR team, not to mention Libra & Associates-none of them are pushovers!¡±


    Fortune felt like he was about to burst a blood vessel. He should never have given this idiot his number. What should have blown over in a day


    212


    12:18


    was now turning into a dumpster fire.


    ¡°What are you so worked up about?¡± Sienna gave Fortune a baffled look, not understanding why he was so anxious.


    ¡°The photos are real. That paparazzo took them years ago while staking out other celebrities. It was right around when Tristan was about to debut, and he and Alessia were inseparable for a week. But Tristan was still a nobody back then, so the guy just snapped a few shots for the hell of it.¡±


    She set her tablet aside and handed Fortune her chat history with the photographer, herposure unshaken.


    ¡°He actually tried to leak them once before, but no one believed him. Now that this is the second time, people dug up his old posts, and that¡¯s why it blew up.¡±


    Hearing this, Fortune¡¯s expression eased a little, but he still couldn¡¯t rx.


    12:19

 love and power 370

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said everything that needed saying. If things go wrong, you¡¯re on your own-I¡¯m not in the habit of cleaning up other people¡¯s messes.¡±


    Fortune stood up, tucked her phone away, and strode out of the office. Sienna didn¡¯t care in the slightest; if anything, she thought Fortune was far too timid,cking the decisiveness it takes to aplish anything big.


    She scrolled through thements, her face illuminated by the blue glow of her phone in the darkened office, giving her an eerie look.


    @ooo: Oh my god, isn¡¯t this that ¡°life winner¡± from before? Digging up ancient, blurry photos¡ªhow embarrassing. Wasn¡¯t she underage back then? Some people¡¯s minds are just filthy.


    @luckyseven: Can I be Alessia in my next life? I want to know what it¡¯s like to be a rich woman for once! Geniusposer Moon-by the way, howe she never writes music for her own brother, only for Tristan?


    @kkk: If this is real, shouldn¡¯t Tristan be in jail? She was underage, wasn¡¯t


    she?


    @worldpeace: What if it was just two people who both wanted it? What¡¯s it like being a sugar baby?


    @cardcase: Give me a break. Both thepany and Tristan have already denied the rumors. Some people just see what they want to see.


    @ProtectTristan: I believe in Tristan-let¡¯s focus on the music!


    @TristanOutOfShowbizYet: Tristan¡¯s fans are always bragging about how great her brother is. How does it feel now? Their debut song was actually a love song for her and the ¡°rich woman.¡± You guys were just part of their game. Don¡¯t bother covering your mouths now!


    @AntiRumorSquad: You trash people all day-how much is the rivalpany paying you?


    12:19


    @NoDramaPlease: Am I the only one impressed by this girl? So young and already winning at life. I¡¯m jealous!


    @uu: This is hrious. @The Whitley Group, your boss¡¯s wife is cheating-does that make you all look bad?


    @The Whitley Group: Back off, haters! We support our boss¡¯s wife. To celebrate, we¡¯re giving away $150 to the first 100,000 people whopliment @Alessia! Check the attached post for rules-good luck, everyone!


    @Happycker: Thanks for the cash, boss! I hereby dere myself a diehard fan of the CEO and Alessia. This epic romance-and all this money-ugh, I¡¯m in love!


    @TristanLegHair: Tristan, I love you, but that¡¯s $150!


    @CPshipper: This crazy love triangle-I¡¯m obsessed! (P.S. $150, here Ie!)


    The Whitley Group¡¯s statement only made the inte buzz louder, though the real victims were the poor website engineers, dragged out of bed in the middle of the night to fix the crashed servers.


    The online frenzy raged on, both good and bad, but no one in the team paid it much attention. Their focus was entirely on preparing for the afternoon¡¯s exhibition.


    By dawn, they¡¯d only managed to rest for a couple of hours in the studio.


    ¡°All the samples are finished, and the main pieces have been shipped over. Keep an eye out for the delivery. I¡¯m heading over to A&C Entertainment for a bit, but I¡¯ll be back before the exhibition starts.¡±


    Alessia emerged from the restroom, sshing cold water on her face to


    clear her head.


    Queenie


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll get in touch if anythinges up.¡± Queenie didn¡¯t even need to ask-she could guess Sienna was behind all this. That made today¡¯s exhibition a must-win. There was no room for failure.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Cole said, tidying himself up and grabbing Alessia¡¯s bag


    12.19


    on the way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go-everything¡¯s set up at the exhibit hall. You should walk through the schedule once,¡± Ste said, slipping an arm around Queenie¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got this, team!¡± Ste extended her hand.


    They exchanged nces, grinned, and piled their hands together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s crush them-show her what we¡¯re made of!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Stifling theirughter, everyone echoed Ste¡¯s words.

 love and power 371

    They split into two groups: Cole and Alessia headed to A&C


    Entertainment, while Queenie and the others made their way to the exhibition hall.


    No matter how chaotic the world outside became, none of them let it shake theirposure. Each focused on what needed to be done, sticking to the n.


    Cole drove Alessia to A&C Entertainment. The parking lot entrance was swarmed with reporters, though none could get past the gate without ess cards. The moment they spotted the car, the press surged forward, nearly throwing themselves at the vehicle. Fortunately, the windows were tinted for privacy, so no one could see inside.


    Seeing themotion, security rushed in to clear a path, holding the crowd at bay and giving Cole and Alessia some space.


    Cole didn¡¯t move to get out right away. Instead, he pulled out a face mask and gently helped Alessia put it on..


    Alessia didn¡¯t say a word. Her eyes were bright and clear, a soft smile dancing in them as she watched Cole.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said quietly. Mask in ce, he pressed a light kiss to her lips, then pulled a hat from the back seat and ced it on her head.


    She nodded, and together they stepped out of the car, both masked.


    The reporters, seeing them emerge, immediately broke through the line of security, cameras shing furiously. The barrage of questions and the oppressive crowd made it impossible not to frown.


    ¡°Are you here to address thetest rumors?¡±


    ¡°Is it true you lived with Tristan when you were underage?¡±


    ¡°There are ims you¡¯ve been supporting Tristan financially and seeing more than one person at a time. Anyment?¡±


    12:19 W


    ¡°What¡¯s your response to the rumors about your fianc¨¦e Alessia and superstar Tristan?¡±


    One question after another was hurled at them, microphones shoved almost into their faces. Cole and Alessia, fingers tightly inteced, walked steadily through the onught, guided by security toward the


    elevators.


    Cole swiped his key card. The elevator doors slid open promptly.


    They stepped inside quickly. Only when the doors closed behind them did the world fall blessedly silent.


    It wasn¡¯t that they refused to respond. They both knew the reporters didn¡¯t really care about the truth. You gave them one statement, and they¡¯d splice it ten different ways-by the time it aired, fact and fiction would be hopelessly tangled.


    Upstairs, Lillian was waiting by the elevator.


    ¡°Public Rtions and the Communications team are already in the conference room,¡± she reported.


    Alessia nodded, pulling off her mask and hat. Her hair tumbled down, still holding its shape despite days of little sleep. Even without a trace of makeup, you¡¯d never guess she¡¯d been running on empty.


    She wore afortable, casual outfit, yet standing among the sharply dressed staff, her presence was undeniable-she didn¡¯t need the trappings tomand a room.


    ¡°Ms. Morton, Mr. Whitley.¡± Everyone rose as she entered.


    Alessia gave a small waye, signaling them to sit, and she and Cole took their seats at the head of the table.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear the current status,¡± Alessia began, wasting no time on pleasantries.


    ¡°We responded quickly, so public opinion is still manageable. Many fans are standing up for you on their own. We¡¯ve reached out to Tristan¡¯s major


    fan groups, and they¡¯re actively helping with damage control. However,


    12:19


    Chapter


    the other side has hired a lot of fake ounts to muddy the waters and bring up the underage angle. So, from a bystander¡¯s perspective, things don¡¯t look great.¡±


    ¡°What about endorsements and the stock price?¡± Alessia asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been in contact with our partners. No one¡¯s looking to terminate contracts right now, but they¡¯re pushing for a quick resolution. The stock took a dip but stabilized pretty fast-no crash.¡±


    ¡°Any solutions on the table?¡± Alessia nced through the documents in her hands.


    ¡°The main issue is that the photos in question are genuine. Do you have any other images or evidence that could help rify things?¡±


    Alessia frowned. ¡°No.¡±


    She¡¯d never been one to document her private life, and what had happened didn¡¯t seem worth recording at the time.


    They really had shared an apartment with Tristan, but it was only for two days-and only to fit a tight schedule. Vera Leigh, Lillian, and Cole had all dropped by at various times.


    12.19

 love and power 372

    But without evidence, it would all be empty talk.


    ¡°What about other options?¡±


    If n A didn¡¯t work, there was always B or C.


    ¡°We¡¯re preparing to send cease-and-desist letters to users spreading and reposting false rumors-¡±


    Before the legal officer could finish, someone knocked on the meeting room door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Alessia called.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the doorway.


    ¡°Ms. Morton.¡± It was clear Vera hade in a hurry. She was dressed as neatly as ever, but her hair was a little tousled-gone was the robotic perfection she usually maintained.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Alessia was surprised to see her.


    Since A&C Entertainment took off, Vera had focused exclusively on handling A&P¡¯s business, while Lillian managed A&C. There was no reason for Vera to be involved in this incident.


    ¡°I found a recording from back then. It took a while to dig it up.¡± Vera pulled out her phone. The device looked dated-one of those first-generation smartphones, almost nostalgic now.


    ¡°I charged it this morning, thankfully it still works.¡± Vera sounded relieved as she spoke.


    She opened a video from her gallery. The resolution wasn¡¯t exactly high-def, but everyone¡¯s faces were still clearly visible.


    ¡°Mom, look, you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m at my boss¡¯s apartment-there are five of us here. This kid¡¯s about to be on TV, so we¡¯re all getting ready together. It¡¯s safe, really, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    12:19


    In the video, Vera¡¯s voice was soft, as if she didn¡¯t want to disturb the others at the dining table deep in discussion. As she spoke, the camera panned to her own face.


    ¡°Mom, see how clear this looks? I bought this phone so you could see me better-don¡¯t worry about the money, I¡¯m earning now. That old flip phone of yours can¡¯t even y videos. Please don¡¯t be mad that I threw it out. If you just use the new one I got you, I¡¯ll never throw it away again.¡±


    Vera rambled on, the camera wobbling in her inexperienced hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I asked Peggie to check in on you these next few days. I¡¯m busy right now, but as soon as I¡¯m done I¡¯lle see you.¡±


    She spoke in her hometown ent, her face still soft and youthful, looking every bit the recent graduate-not at all like theposed professional she had be.


    It was just a casual exchange, but there was no mistaking that she wasn¡¯t alone, and she was clearly talking about work.


    ¡°Is it alright to publish this?¡± Alessia asked, cautious even though it was the best solution-after all, it was Vera¡¯s privacy at stake.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s nothing in there, I¡¯d be embarrassed about. I bought those phones with my first paycheck, and my mom just wouldn¡¯t use hers, so I made this video for her. Good thing I never deleted it-it can finally be useful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alessia patted Vera¡¯s shoulder.


    Technically, this wasn¡¯t Vera¡¯s problem to solve. She could have ignored it-after all, she was just an employee, not obligated to take on extra burdens. Yet she¡¯d still gone out of her way to help, determined to find anything that might turn the tables. For that alone, Alessia felt reassured that she¡¯d made the right choice in trusting her.


    ¡°I¡¯m just d I could help.¡±


    Vera let out a breath and managed a small smile.


    She¡¯d been by Alessia¡¯s side since graduation, and honestly, she¡¯d learned


    12:19


    more about crisis management from this younger woman than anywhere


    else. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for her¡­

 love and power 373

    The video turned the tide in an instant¨Cone moment, everything was up in the air, and the next, the tables had turned.


    @Bots, get lost: Who¡¯s running their mouth here? Who¡¯s talking about underage scandals? Come on, show yourselves!


    @Guard Our Idols: Is this what they call childhood sweethearts? You rose to fame, and I paved the way for you¡­ I¡¯m absolutely living for this!


    @The Whitley Group: @Guard Our Idols Hold up, my boss is in this too, and he¡¯s the real deal! The true childhood sweetheart! They¡¯re a perfect


    match-meant to be, fated from the start!


    The yful, jealous retort from The Whitley Group sent everyone online into fits ofughter. The conversation quickly derailed, with fans bantering back and forth, intentionally fueling the ship wars with even greater enthusiasm.


    Within seconds, a new giveaway popped up online.


    Anyone who tags @The Whitley Group and @Alessia,ments ¡°a match made in heaven, destined to be together,¡± and shares the post, can im $150 with a screenshot-first 10,000 only!


    @Summer Watermelon: I¡¯m dering it now! From this moment, I am officially a super-fan of the CEO of The Whitley Group and Miss Alessia! This pure, wholesome love story is exactly what us ordinary folks need-please, give us more!


    @gg: Oh my God, he really loves her so much.


    The giveaway was Cole¡¯s idea, but since he and Alessia were rushing to the venue, neither of them paid attention to the online frenzy. The reporters had already been cleared from the parking lot by security, so they got into the car without a hitch.


    ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of time. Let¡¯s grab something to eat first, then head to the exhibition hall.¡±


    12:19


    Alessia nodded, perfectly content with Cole¡¯s n.


    Meanwhile, at the exhibit, the team was putting the finishing touches on the setup. The livestream equipment had been tested


    thoroughly-nothing left to chance.


    As showtime approached, guests began to arrive one after another.


    Cole and Justin took seats at the very back, while Ste and Alessia stayed backstage, looking for anyst-minute ways to help.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± Queenie emerged, having changed, and did a little spin in front of them. Even with minimal makeup, she looked stunning; the simple white dress highlighted her gentle beauty.


    ¡°Like an angel,¡± Ste grinned, winking at her. Her yful tone made Queenie rx a bit.


    ¡°You look amazing,¡± Alessia said, giving her a thumbs up.


    The dress had been custom made for Queenie, perfectly entuating her figure and grace without stealing the spotlight. The strapless design left enough space to showcase the ne centerpiece.


    It was elegant but not overpowering-just right.


    With Ste and Alessia¡¯s support, Queenie felt most of her nerves melt away. Having her best friends by her side on such an important night meant that, even if something did go wrong, she wouldn¡¯t panic.


    Besides, with them around, nothing bad was going to happen.


    ¡°Go get your makeup done-we¡¯ll head out front and wait for the show to start. This is our turf-go big, or go home.¡± Ste gave Queenie¡¯s shoulder an encouraging squeeze.


    Queenie smiled and nodded, watching them leave.


    Soon after, the lights dimmed and the promotional video began to y. Each jewelry design was showcased one by one, except for the final piece-which was kept hidden, sparking everyone¡¯s curiosity.


    12.19


    When the video ended and the lights came up, Queenie stood center stage, poised and graceful as she greeted the audience. Her long hair was elegantly pinned up, and even her hairpin was a piece from the new collection.


    The blend of modern dress and vintage-style hairpin was surprisingly harmonious, seamlessly fusing the old and new and making Queenie look even more refined.


    ¡°Wee, everyone, to the Awe Studiosunch of our newest collection-The Original Tree of Life Collection.¡±


    No sob stories, no tales of hardship or creative struggle-Queenie got straight to the point.

 love and power 374

    There was no need to say any of this-Queenie knew the person before her wouldn¡¯t care, and those who did would speak up on her behalf


    anyway.


    As the livestream began, the inte was already aze;ment sections flooded with calls to boycott The Winston Group and Sienna. The air was thick with anticipation and tension.


    Yet theunch went off without a hitch. Each design was unveiled in turn. At first nce, they looked simr to Sienna¡¯s creations, but a closer look revealed subtle differences. Still, there was a certainck of surprise-a


    sense that something was missing.


    If Queenie noticed the audience¡¯s lukewarm reaction, she didn¡¯t let it show. She wore a poised, polished smile, standing with a confidence and quiet elegance that drew every eye in the room. There was admiration in the way people looked at her.


    After all, anyone who could weather so much in a single day and still maintain suchposure was worthy of respect.


    ¡°Our time in this world is always limited,¡± Queenie began, her voice carrying the weight of a story. ¡°Some lives are cut short, others inevitably fade. While I was confined to a hospital bed, I found myself questioning what it all meant. If I spent every day unable to do anything, just lying there-did my life still matter at all?¡±


    The exhibition hall fell silent. Even the endless stream ofments on the livestream slowed, as if the audience was holding its breath.


    ¡°But my family, my friends-they reminded me that existence itself is meaning. My birth brought them happiness; that¡¯s meaningful. As the days slipped by, I found my own dreams; that¡¯s meaningful too. In my hardest times, my friends gathered stories from around the world just to make me smile-that, too, is meaning.¡±


    Queenie¡¯s smile was gentle, her presence soothing, as if she could steady


    12.19


    the nerves of everyone watching.


    ¡°So I realized, maybe life isn¡¯t about chasing some grand meaning. Whether it¡¯s ordinary or full of twists and turns, there¡¯s so much we can¡¯t control. But each of us has our own Tree of Life, and whether it shines or


    not-that¡¯s up to us.¡±


    At that moment, the camera panned down, focusing on Queenie¡¯s corbone. Only then did viewers catch a glimpse of the hidden piece: a ne centered with a deep green emerald. The pendant took the shape of a tree, while ck cords threaded through smaller charms to mimic leaves, each one glowing faintly.


    ¡°In darkness, its light is a deep, mysterious green, like a silent current gathering strength. In the sunlight, the leaves turn bright and luminous, sparkling on their own.¡±


    The camera pulled back, and the hall dimmed once more as a new promotional video began to y.


    At the end of the video, a single line appeared on the screen: Is your Tree of Life shining right now?


    Life, Queenie reflected, is never evergreen. It dims and glows, sometimes fading, sometimes burning bright. One day, it will wither away-but whether it shines on that journey from beginning to end is a choice only we can make.


    It was only then that people truly understood the real meaning behind the Tree of Life collection.


    Theunch ended to enthusiastic apuse, with raves filling the inte. Barely had Queenie left the stage before a staff member rushed over to announce that pre-orders had already far exceeded their initial target.


    Relieved, Queenie gave instructions for the follow-up and slipped away to the dressing room to change.


    As she stepped out, a sudden pop sounded overhead-and a shower of confetti drifted down, catching the light as it fluttered around her.


    12:20

 love and power 375

    ¡°Congrattions to our baby Queenie on a sessful show!¡± Ste threw her arms around Queenie, grinning from ear to ear. Justin and Cole nked the dressing room door, empty confetti poppers in hand, while Alessia appeared, walking over with a cake she must have prepared in


    secret.


    ¡°You did great.¡± Alessia¡¯s smile was gentle, her eyes full of pride.


    She remembered the girl who once sat in a hospital room, staring out the window, sketching designs to pass the time. That girl had grown up-talented now, and more importantly, healthy.


    Life was fragile. Alessia never made promises about forever. She just wanted to be strong enough to hold up an umbre for her friends and family, to shield them however she could, so they could savor the present-free, happy, and unburdened.


    Moments like this were enough. Everyone was healthy, everyone was chasing dreams down their own path,ughter and hope lighting up their


    faces.


    Almost as if he¡¯d read her mind, Cole slipped over and wrapped Alessia in his arms, pressing a kiss to the top of her head, wordlessly making a promise only she could understand.


    ¨C


    Back at the apartment, the only light came from the TV flickering in the dark.


    The door beeped as the lock disengaged.


    Tristan didn¡¯t move, eyes glued to the screen,


    ¡°What¡¯s this, hiding out in a cave? It¡¯s pitch ck in here.¡± Liam¡¯s voice echoed from the entryway.


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn on the lights. I¡¯m watching a movie.¡±


    Liam let his hand fall away from the switch, swapped his shoes for slippers, and wandered in, a bag dangling from his wrist.


    ¡°What¡¯d you bring?¡±


    ¡°Beer. Figured you might need it.¡±


    He¡¯d gotten the message while still on the road; by the time he wrapped up work, everything was already over. Instead of heading home to catch up on sleep, he grabbed some canned beer and came straight here.


    Both of them lived in apartments arranged by A&C


    Entertainment-secure, off-limits to paparazzi and overzealous fans, free forpany artists and with all theforts you could want.


    Tristan scoffed and shifted upright, leaving a spot open on the couch.


    Liam didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He dropped into the seat and handed


    Tristan a can.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t even cold?¡± Tristan grumbled, unimpressed.


    ¡°You know what your stomach¡¯s like. I don¡¯t need us trending on social media for the wrong reasons-¡®Liam sabotages Tristan with booze to steal his spotlight,nds him in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been in the business long, but you sure have those clickbait headlines down,¡± Tristan muttered as he cracked open the can and took a


    swig.


    Liam just shrugged. They both sat in silence, eyes on the screen, nursing their drinks.


    They lived a floor apart. Tristan seemed easygoing, but in reality, he kept to himself, barely interacting with anyone. If not for being Alessia¡¯s brother, he probably wouldn¡¯t have exchanged more than a few words


    with Liam.


    They were colleagues, nothing more. That they¡¯d be even this close was a fluke.


    It happened the day Liam came home and picked up groceries on the


    way-he¡¯d inherited his mother¡¯s knack for cooking, and was something of a secret chef among friends. At family get-togethers, he made half the dishes himself.


    As he stepped out of the elevator, he spotted Tristan bundled up and stumbling out.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Liam asked, reaching out instinctively to steady him.


    Tristan recognized Liam¡¯s voice and straightened, forcing a casual grin.


    ¡°Hey, just got back? What¡¯d you buy?¡± He yed it cool, though his hands were icy cold.


    Liam frowned. ¡°Where are you off to, looking like that? Aren¡¯t you worried about the paparazzi?¡±


    Tristan sighed, realizing he couldn¡¯t hide it. ¡°Old problem. Just heading out to pick up some meds.¡± After all, this was Alessia¡¯s


    brother-someone he could trust, at least a little.

 love and power 376

    The clinic was quiet and discreet-far better than a crowded hospital. Besides, after Xander gave him an injection, Tristan always bounced back as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m dropping something off for my brother on the way. Let¡¯s go together,¡± Liam said easily. As soon as the clinic was mentioned, he clearly knew exactly where Tristan was headed.


    Tristan saw right through his excuse. How could someone who¡¯d juste home with groceries suddenly have something urgent to drop off? Still, it was convenient to have a ride; better Liam take him than having to


    call a cab.


    By the time all was said and done, night had already fallen.


    Tristan felt much better, a bit of color returning to his cheeks.


    Liam didn¡¯t say much. He walked Tristan back to his room and then headed upstairs. Barely half an hourter, there was a knock at Tristan¡¯s door.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Tristan nced down to see Liam holding a food container.


    ¡°Made some extra soup. Didn¡¯t have anyone else to give it to, so here.¡± Without another word, Liam shoved the container into Tristan¡¯s arms and


    left, face set in a stubborn frown.


    Tristan couldn¡¯t help butugh, but he didn¡¯t turn down the offer. Free food was still food.


    He¡¯d struggled with this for years. Back when he lived in the projects, there were days he went hungry more often than not. Even after he made it big, the wild hours of filming and the pressure to look good on camera meant skipping meals was a regr urrence. His stomach had long since paid the price.


    Mr. Dawson had warned him more than once: if he kept this up, not even a miracle worker could save him.


    12:20


    But what could he do? He was alone in the world. If he died, so be it-at least it wouldn¡¯t be in some dark alley. That was something to be grateful for.


    But over the next few days, the doorbell rang, right on schedule. Every time, Liam stood at his door, food container in hand, reciting the same line as always.


    On the third morning, Tristan, hair a tangled mess, cracked open the door, bleary-eyed.


    ¡°The code¡¯s 3605. Stop ringing the bell. Just register your fingerprintter. And for God¡¯s sake, Liam-eight in the morning? What sane person gets up that early for breakfast? I finally have a month off!¡±


    Tristan was at his wit¡¯s end, but he couldn¡¯t really get mad at the guy bringing him food. It wasn¡¯t breakfast he objected to-it was the idea of eating three meals a day.


    ¡°Can we make a deal? Two meals a day, skip breakfast. Please?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Dawson said you need regr meals this month and weekly check-ins at the clinic. If Lessie hadn¡¯t begged me to keep an eye on you¡ªmake sure you don¡¯t drop dead in your apartment¡ªI wouldn¡¯t be dragging myself out of bed at eight to cook.¡±


    Liam set the food on the table, grabbed yesterday¡¯s empty container, and shot him a look that brooked no argument.


    Tristan had noeback. He quietly closed the chain on the door behind


    him.


    Maybe it was this strange arrangement that brought them closer. Eventually, they got used toing and going from each other¡¯s apartments, all under the pretense of making sure the other didn¡¯t die alone.


    Maybe it was fate, but their habits were surprisingly alike. They had different personalities, but somehow, they bnced each other out. Before long, they were the kind of friends who stayed up talking into the night.


    212


    12:20


    Most days, if one had a gig or a meeting, they kept to themselves. But when neither had ns, they¡¯d watch a movie together, run lines, or jam


    out a new song.


    Somehow, two loners had found apanion.


    They rarely spoke more than a handful of words to each other in public, but in private, their friendship was easy and solid. Despite their fans believing the two couldn¡¯t stand each other, everyone at A&C Entertainment knew better-their bond was one of the tightest in the


    Unfortunately, to the outside world, they acted like sworn enemies


    whenever cameras were around. So even if someone tried to hint at their friendship, their fans would rush to defend their own favorite, terrified of fueling any rumors.

 love and power 377

    When the credits rolled, Tristan queued up another movie.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already seen this one. Pick something else.¡± Liam tossed his empty soda can and nailed the shot straight into the trash.


    Tristan rolled his eyes but obliged, scrolling through the options and switching movies.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any work this afternoon?¡± Tristan stretched out on the couch, making himself morefortable as the opening scene yed.


    ¡°Nope. Once this is over, I¡¯m heading home to catch up on some sleep.¡±


    ¡°By the way, your food delivery ended up at my ce. Grab it on your way out.¡±


    ¡°That was on purpose. There¡¯s stuff that needs to stay in the freezer-if I left it at my ce, it¡¯d go bad before I got back.¡±


    Their conversation driftedzily, neither of them bothering with much energy or inflection.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, that trending scandal died down-it¡¯s been cleared up.¡±


    The abrupt change of subject caught Tristan off guard. He paused.


    ¡°Really?¡± Since thepany had called him yesterday, they¡¯d confiscated his social media ounts. He hadn¡¯t bothered to defend himself, just followed orders and switched off his phone.


    ¡°So, how¡¯d they fix it?¡±


    ¡°Lessie¡¯s assistant found a video of you with a whole group of people that day.¡± Liam pulled out his phone and handed it over for Tristan to watch.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a lucky break.¡± Tristan handed the phone back, a half-smile flickering across his face, but he didn¡¯t seem especially bothered.


    ¡°How did you and Lessie even meet?¡±


    Liam couldn¡¯t help asking; it had been eating at him for a while.


    212


    12:20


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Makes sense, actually. Alessia¡¯s never been one to talk


    about stuff like that.¡±


    Tristan looked puzzled for a moment, but then nodded as if it all made sense. He sat up, hugging a pillow to his chest, eyes still on the TV.


    ¡°I met her in the slums, believe it or not. I was bored, teaching a few kids some old songs, when she just marched right up to me and said she wanted to make me a star. Asked if I¡¯d go with her. And I thought, well, she looked so clean and polished-obviously came from money-so she probably wasn¡¯t going to kidnap me or anything. So I went.¡±


    Tristan grinned, ncing at Liam.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s funny. You really can¡¯t raise two kids in the same family and get the same personality. The look on her face was exactly the same as yours when you brought me soup that first time.¡±


    Tristan coughed, then tried to keep a straight face as he mimicked Alessia¡¯s formal tone. ¡°My name¡¯s Alessia. I run apany. You¡¯ve got a great voice, and I want to help you be a singer. Room and board included, I¡¯ll write your songs-interested?¡±


    He nailed her expression and voice, right down to the business-like air.


    Even back then, living in the slums, he could tell she was the real deal-a girl raised infort, not faking it. He didn¡¯t think she could actually write good songs, but free food and a ce to stay sounded better than scraping by. So, with nothing to lose, he packed up and followed her.


    He never expected to be an overnight sensation, booking shows and interviews left and right. That was the first time it really hit him-he¡¯d left the slums behind for good.


    But Alessia didn¡¯t rush to cash in on his fame. When he started getting a little full of himself, she pulled him out of the spotlight, hired tutors, and made him go back to finish high school. Even when he suddenly decided he wanted to try acting school, she didn¡¯t blink-just got him an acting coach so he could catch up.


    It was the first time in his life someone had believed in hirm, treated him


    12:20


    like he could actually be something. Even Tristan, who¡¯d always looked out for himself, couldn¡¯t help wanting to prove to Alessia that she¡¯d made the right choice.


    And he¡¯d been proving it ever since.


    Liam listened, nodding. ¡°That sounds exactly like Lessie.¡±


    Tristan chuckled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why I never worry about these stupid rumors. I don¡¯t know how, but Alessia always makes me feel like


    everything¡¯s under control. Like she can fix anything-even though she¡¯s only neen.¡±

 love and power 378

    Tristan grew more animated as he spoke, gesturing for emphasis.


    ¡°Honestly, shouldn¡¯t a normal girl her age be enjoying college life? You know, grabbing coffee with friends, shopping downtown, having a good time? But with her, it¡¯s like the usual rules just don¡¯t apply.¡±


    Liam fell silent, uncertain how to respond.


    Strength like hers doesn¡¯te out of nowhere. Alessia never talks about what she¡¯s been through; she just keeps her head down and pushes


    forward, carving out a space for others with nothing but her own


    determination.


    ¡°Did you¡­ ever have feelings for Alessia?¡± Liam asked, testing the waters. Tristan¡¯s grin faded, his eyes drifting back to the screen in front of them.


    ¡°A girl like that-so bright, so maic-who wouldn¡¯t fall for her?¡±


    Liam pressed his lips together, saying nothing.


    ¡°But I always knew it could never happen, so I let it go a long time ago. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Tristan gave Liam¡¯s knee a reassuring pat, turning thefort back on him.


    ¡°She¡¯s got someone extraordinary at her side. He might look like he¡¯s just there, hanging around quietly, but the truth is, he¡¯s the one who pulled the whole Whitley Group together. There¡¯s no way a guy like that is just some background character.¡±


    Tristan spoke easily, his voice rxed, as if he¡¯d long since made peace


    with it.


    ¡°Back when it all started, he took on the pressure-finances, public appearances, publicity-so Alessia could chase her dreams without holding back. Now that she¡¯s grown, he¡¯s stepped back, letting her find her own path, never worrying she¡¯ll leave him behind. Honestly, no one could be a better match for her.¡±


    12:20


    Liam sat in thoughtful silence.


    He¡¯d only met Cole a few times, but even in brief conversation, Cole¡¯s capability was obvious. And then there was that unmistakable sense of connection between him and Alessia-it was as if the world faded when they were together. If anyone ever fit the term ¡°made for each other,¡± it was those two.


    So why did it make Liam grind his teeth in frustration?


    Meanwhile, the two of them continued their half-hearted conversation, while Alessia and her team were celebrating with a dinner party.


    Sales had exceeded expectations, and the feedback was even better than hoped. Sure, the basics weren¡¯t groundbreaking, but the ¡°Tree of Life¡± concept had sparked a flood of discussion and goodwill. The giarism scandal made more people eager to support original work, so the numbers were strong.


    Queenie had gone over to rally the staff, while the core group gathered at a separate table nearby.


    Surrounded by familiar faces, everyone let their guard down, chatting andughing about everyday things. For the first time in ages, they could finally rx-one crisis after another had kept them on edge for weeks, and now, with things resolved, the tension melted away.


    ¡°I¡¯m stepping out to take a call,¡± Alessia said, just as her phone buzzed.


    ¡°Is it the office?¡± Cole asked, ever the worrier.


    ¡°It¡¯s Max Tate.¡± Alessia shed the screen at him, then slipped outside.


    She found a quiet corner. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°You handled things brilliantly,¡± Max said, a hint of pride in his voice.


    Alessia smiled. ¡°Of course I did.¡±


    On the other end, Max¡¯s lips curled into a knowing grin.


    ¡°But don¡¯t get toofortable just yet. Your assistant is out having dinner


    12:20


    with Fortune right now.¡±


    He nced out the window, watching the pair below.


    ¡°Vera?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the woman from that video,¡± Max replied. He didn¡¯t care much about other people, but he kept tabs on anyone in Alessia¡¯s orbit.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t let a snake bite you and not realize how poisonous it is.¡±


    12.20

 love and power 379

    The call ended with a soft click. Alessia stared at the darkened screen for a moment, lost in thought.


    ¡°Lessie, what¡¯s up?¡± Queenie emerged from the next room and caught sight of Alessia standing alone at the end of the hallway, looking distant.


    Alessia slipped her phone into her bag and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Finished your call?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I already settled the bill for them. How was the food?¡±


    ¡°Half and half. I saved room for when you got back.¡±


    They chatted as they walked into the private dining room together.


    Meanwhile, across town, Max set his phone down on the table and turned his attention to the steak on his te, cutting it with practiced ease.


    ¡°What did your sister say?¡± Bhus Linden asked, curiosity written all over his face.


    Max didn¡¯t reply immediately, just shot Bhus a look. Bhus raised his brows in mock surrender. ¡°Alright, alright, your sister, your family. Even her own brother doesn¡¯t grill me like this.¡±


    His voice trailed off, lowering a notch-he knew better than to push Max


    too far.


    ¡°So, what do you think they¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Max swirled his wine, taking a slow sip. ¡°Probably just looking for a way to make things difficult for our little rebel.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not worried?¡± Bhus eyed Max¡¯s calm demeanor with growing confusion,


    ¡°I gave her a heads-up. What she does from here is up to her.¡± Max set his ss down, his voice steady. ¡°I never meddled in her life when she was a kid. Why should I start now? Whatever she does, she¡¯ll do it well. And


    12


    Chapter


    even if she stumbles, there¡¯s a dozen people ready to catch her. She can¡¯t really lose-let her figure it out on her own.¡±


    Bhus, an only child, couldn¡¯t quite wrap his head around this strange sibling dynamic.


    ¡°Oh, look-they¡¯re leaving.¡± Bhus nodded toward the other side of the


    restaurant.


    From their vantage point on the mezzanine, they couldn¡¯t see Fortune¡¯s expression, but Vera¡¯sposure was unmistakable. When Fortune stood up, Vera remained perfectly poised, not moving an inch.


    ¡°What do you think-did it fall apart, or did they reach an agreement?¡±


    Bhus asked.


    ¡°Curious?¡± Max shot him a sideways nce. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go downstairs and eavesdrop?¡±


    Bhus wasn¡¯t sure which of hisments had rubbed Max the wrong way, but he just shrugged and kept quiet, turning back to his dinner.


    Downstairs, after Fortune left, Vera rose from her seat and slipped out as


    well.


    The table was spotless, just two/sses of water remaining. The one in front of Vera was untouched, still full.


    As dinner wound down, the rest of the group began to disperse. Queenie called a car for a coworker who¡¯d had too much to drink, then headed back to the studio with Justin and Ste to take care of a few things. Alessia left with Cole, both heading back to campus.


    In the car, Alessia filled ?ole in on what Max had told her during the call.


    ¡°Vera¡­ If I remember right, she started working with you not long after you graduated, right? Just a few months after Lillian?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Lillian, as an agent, was already making a name for herself in the industry, but after being blindsided by the very artist she¡¯d helpedunch,


    12:21


    she found herself at a dead end-until Alessia took her in. Lillian was there from the very beginning when A&C Entertainment was founded.


    Vera, on the other hand, joined when A&C was just starting to find its. footing.


    Back then, she was still green. Alessia had to walk her through a lot of things, step by step. Fortunately, Vera picked things up fast-she learned almost everything on the first try, passed her probation without a hitch,


    and had held on ever since.


    ¡°Judging by your expression, you trust she¡¯d never betray you, huh?¡± Cole was always good at reading Alessia¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Alessia replied, no hesitation.


    Just as the words left her lips, her phone buzzed with a call from Vera.


    Alessia arched an eyebrow and shed her phone at Cole like a kid showing off a prize. He chuckled softly and ruffled her hair.


    i

 love and power 380

    The light turned green. Cole eased off the brake, and the car rolled forward.


    ¡°Ms. Morton, thetest quarterly report¡¯s in your inbox.¡±


    ¡°I saw it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something else you should know. We need to watch out for The Thorne Group. They¡¯re making moves into both entertainment and fashion. I looked into it-they¡¯ve bought shares in ourpetitors. Lillian also heard they¡¯ve been privately courting artists at A&C Entertainment whose contracts are about to expire. On top of that, some of our vendors at A&P said The Thorne Group is offering better prices with fewer demands. It¡¯s pretty obvious they¡¯reing for us.¡±


    Vera¡¯s voice was cool and even, almost robotic in its precision. You could picture her smart suit, dark-rimmed sses, the perfect image of a corporate professional.


    ¡°Make a list of which artists are thinking about leaving,¡± Alessia replied. ¡°Have Lillian sort them into groups and handle each case ordingly. If someone wants out, just let them go-we¡¯re not forcing anyone to stay.¡± With Tristan and Liam, the two biggest stars right now, A&C Entertainment could easily hold up a third of the industry on its own.


    There were also veteran actors at A&C-talented, reliable, and never making a fuss. They probably wouldn¡¯t leave either. The only ones up in the air were the newly popr young idols. Whether they stayed or went wouldn¡¯t make much difference to thepany as a whole.


    ¡°Keep a close eye on A&P¡¯s vendors. If anyone refuses to work with us, reach out to other contacts. A&P¡¯s brand is all about quality-we can¡¯t afford topromise.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ve already contacted a few backup vendors. Their details, including price lists and pros and cons, are in your inbox.¡± Vera always seemed to anticipate Alessia¡¯s next move and had things ready in


    12:21


    advance-her efficiency was unmatched.


    Alessia acknowledged her with a quiet ¡°Got it.¡±


    She never had to worry about Vera. No matter how big or small the task, Vera handled everything perfectly. Alessia had trained her from the ground up-she knew exactly where Vera¡¯s strengths and limitsy.


    Still, even as their call ended, Vera hadn¡¯t mentioned going out for dinner


    with Fortune.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Alessia asked suddenly, her question seemingly out of


    nowhere.


    ¡°Lessie, your instincts are never wrong.¡± As Cole spoke, he brought the car to a smooth stop beside the school gates.


    Alessia unfastened her seatbelt and reached for the door, but Cole caught


    her wrist. He blinked at her, his big eyes pleading like a puppy¡¯s.


    She understood at once, and with a smile, cupped his face in her hands and nted a kiss on his lips. Cole wasn¡¯t satisfied, though; he pulled her closer, deepening the kiss.


    It was a long moment before they finally separated, reluctant but smiling.


    ¡°Good night,¡± Cole whispered, his eyes a little pink at the corners as he gently kissed her soft, swollen lips.


    Alessia¡¯s nose was flushed, and she nodded, finally opening the door to get out. Her legs felt shaky, as if she were floating on air.


    Across town, Vera rubbed her eyes and closed herptop after ending the


    call.


    ¡°Work¡¯s done?¡± A slender woman leaned against the bed, with a wheelchair and a pair of crutches by her side.


    ¡°The food¡¯s gone cold again. Can¡¯t it wait until after dinner? You always do this-work first, everything else second. You never take care of yourself, Ca Leigh scolded gently, concern in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m paid well, and thepany treats me right. If I don¡¯t do my job properly, I¡¯d be ungrateful, wouldn¡¯t I? Isn¡¯t that what you always tell me-not to bite the hand that feeds me?¡±


    Vera unpacked the takeout, her ent softer now, almost yful-a far cry from her usual crisp, businesslike tone.

 love and power 381

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll remember, but you need to take care of yourself too, you know.¡± Ca muttered, slightly stung by Vera¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Today was just an exception. Have you ever seen me like this any other time?¡± Vera replied, a faint smile in her voice.


    Ca thought about it and realized Vera had a point, so she let it go. She picked up her phone, then paused as if something had suddenly struck her, and set it down again.


    ¡°Oh, right! That video came in handy, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ca spent her days in the hospital with nothing to do but browse the inte. Vera often talked about her boss, so when Ca saw Alessia¡¯s name online, she immediately called Vera.


    Vera had been busy coordinating with suppliers at the time and had just mentioned it in passing. She hadn¡¯t expected Ca to remember the very first video she¡¯d sent, urging her to check at home to see if she¡¯d thrown it


    away.


    That was what led to this morning¡¯s events.


    But Ca had spent the whole day in treatment and physical therapy, so she¡¯d forgotten all about it until she picked up her phone and everything came rushing back.


    ¡°Yeah, we used it,¡± Vera confirmed.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then. Such a sweet girl¨Cshe shouldn¡¯t be targeted by those shameless gossips.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Rumors like these can¡¯t touch her.¡±


    Vera chuckled softly. The two women had never met Alessia in person, and yet Ca followed her every move online. ¡°Fan¡± barely did her fixation justice; nearly everything she read on the inte was about Alessia,


    10:01


    Chapter


    But Vera understood. It was the old story: you care about the things and people your loved ones care about. Affection by association, perhaps.


    ¡°She¡¯s barely out of high school¨Cno wonder kids born with a silver spoon are so different,¡± Ca mused.


    Vera didn¡¯t respond, turning her attention to her dinner instead.


    She¡¯d met with Fortune that evening but hadn¡¯t eaten a bite with him. Aftering home, she¡¯d gotten caught up organizing files, working straight through until now.


    And she had no intention of telling Alessia about dinner with Fortune. It wasn¡¯t that she worried Alessia would misunderstand¨CAlessia simply wasn¡¯t that kind of person¨Cand besides, Vera had nothing to feel guilty


    about.


    Fortune had only wanted to lure her over to hispany. He needed a reliable right hand, and if he managed to poach her, it would catch both A&P and Alessia off guard.


    He was smart¨Che knew she was well¨Cknown in the industry, that plenty of others had tried to recruit her with high sries, but money alone wouldn¡¯t tempt her. So, he¡¯d dangled a different, more enticing carrot: free treatment for her mother¡¯s leg, from the top specialist in the country. Vera had to admit, Fortune knew people¡¯s weaknesses. He¡¯d clearly done his homework to know exactly what to offer.


    He assumed she¡¯dpromise for her mother¡¯s sake¨Cor for money. What he didn¡¯t realize was that Alessia wasn¡¯t just her boss anymore. Their rtionship had long since gone beyond something that could be measured by a paycheck.


    When Vera finished her takeout, she saw that Ca had already fallen asleep. She tossed the empty containers, washed her hands, and gently tucked the nket around Ca¡¯s shoulders before settling back at herputer to finish her work.


    The spreadsheets that had once felt so daunting now seemed almost


    212


    10.02


    Chapter


    effortless.


    ¡°You¡¯re working way too slowly. If you just select everything first and then check the box here, it¡¯ll be done in seconds,¡± came a young, slightly impatient voice from behind her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Vera replied, startled by little Alessia Tate¡¯s sudden appearance, but she immediately followed her instructions. Sure enough, what had taken her ages was now finished in less than ten seconds.


    She let out a relieved sigh. Turning around, she realized Alessia was still standing by her side, and jumped in surprise.


    Alessia shot her a look, unfazed, her brow furrowed in concentration.

 love and power 382

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your university teach you any of this?¡±


    ¡°We¡­ we did, but only the basics¡­¡± Vera admitted, feeling a little


    sheepish.


    Thankfully, Alessia didn¡¯t press her further; she simply turned and walked away. Vera thought that would be the end of it¨Cuntil one day, Alessia dropped a hefty book onto her desk.


    ¡°Here. Take this home and study it for a week. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, just ask me.¡±


    Vera swallowed hard, staring at the thick manual on spreadsheets. She was several years older than Alessia, but somehow she couldn¡¯t muster the courage to protest. So she picked up the book and nodded obediently.


    Reading it was one thing;prehending it was another. And actually putting it into practice was a whole new world of trouble.


    She tried looking up her questions online, but couldn¡¯t find any clear answers. As the clock ticked by, and she still hadn¡¯t figured out this part, Vera started to panic.


    Remembering what Alessia had said that morning, Vera gritted her teeth and typed out a brief description of her problem. Squeezing her eyes shut, she hit send.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t think much woulde of it. She admired Alessia¡¯s drive¨Chow many middle schoolers could run apany?¡ªbut part of her suspected this was just a rich parent giving their kid some money to y CEO for a while. Who knew how long thepany wouldst?


    If she didn¡¯t need the money so badly, if this ce didn¡¯t offer such good benefits, Vera would have chosen a bigger, more established firm in a heartbeat. Her friends were managing projects for major corporations, while she was still struggling to master spreadsheets. Theparison


    <b>1/3 </b>


    10.02


    gnawed at her.


    Lost in these thoughts, Vera nearly jumped out of her skin when her


    phone rang.


    It was Alessia. Vera swallowed and took three slow breaths before


    answering. She couldn¡¯t exin why, but she felt oddly nervous about speaking to a girl who was barely in her teens.


    ¡°H¨Chi, boss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take control of yourputer for a moment. Watch my demonstration, keep the phone on, and take notes as we go, okay?¡±


    ¡°Take control¡­?¡± Vera barely processed the words, but her hands moved automatically to follow Alessia¡¯s instructions. Momentster, theirputers synced, and the cursor began moving on its own.


    Vera stared in amazement.


    ¡°You made a mistake right here. You shouldn¡¯t have selected this column¨Cyou need to click this list instead, and then¡­¡±


    Alessia exined everything in innguage, breakingplex tasks into bite¨Csized steps, almost spoon¨Cfeeding the information to her. Vera never imagined she¡¯d be taking lessons after graduation¨Clet alone from a middle schooler¨Cbut there she was, feeling both humbled and strangely grateful.


    She didn¡¯t dwell on her embarrassment. Instead, she took the opportunity to ask about a few other things she wasn¡¯t sure of. Before she knew it, an hour had flown by.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. If you have more questions, just ask me tomorrow.¡±


    Vera nced up and realized it was already half past midnight.


    ¡°Oh¨CI¡¯m so sorry, I lost track of time,¡± she blurted, even though Alessia couldn¡¯t see her apologetic expression.


    ¡°No worries. Wanting to learn is always better than not bothering. We¡¯ll


    <b>2/3 </b>


    10.02


    count tonight as overtime¨Csign the form tomorrow and I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s added to your paycheck.¡±


    Alessia¡¯s voice was soft and still a little childish, but there was a calm authority behind it. In that moment, Vera felt like she was the naive one, not the teenager on the other end of the line.


    Eyes wide, Vera agreed quickly, and even after the call ended, she could hardly believe it.


    She pinched her own cheek. Didpanies like this really exist? If learning until midnight earned her this much support, she¡¯d have happily kept going until sunrise.


    Once she¡¯d saved up enough, she could finally take her mother and leave that ce behind.

 love and power 383

    After that, Vera finally let go of any pride she¡¯d felt about her prestigious university degree. She no longer hesitated to ask questions, and instead sought guidance with genuine humility.


    She hade to understand the reality: in a tinypany with just three employees and five team members, she might have the highest degree, but she was also the least experienced one there.


    Fortunately, Vera was quick to adjust her attitude. She didn¡¯t let herself. feel ashamed or inferior. Instead, she threw herself into her work, determined to close the gap. Within a week, she¡¯d practically memorized thepany manual from cover to cover.


    When those days of getting paid overtime just for learning finally ended, Vera found herself oddly reluctant to let them go.


    Without even realizing it, three months had already flown by. She was now a full¨Ctime employee. Thepany covered her meals and housing, offeredprehensive health insurance and benefits, and her base sry was a thousand higher than the industry standard. Vera was satisfied <i>on </i>every count.


    Each month, she cut her living expenses to the bone, saving every penny she could. With every deposit into her savings, her hope for the future


    grew<i>. </i>


    But life is unpredictable. You never know which wille first¨Ctomorrow, or disaster.


    Vera knocked on the door, only entering after hearing a response from inside. Alessia sat behind her desk, looking unusually serious. Vera pressed her lips together, feeling a twinge of nerves. Her hands unconsciously straightened, her posture turning respectful.


    ¡°Boss, you wanted to see me?¡±


    Alessia frowned, tapping a folder on her desk.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>10.02 </b>


    Chapter <b>383 </b>


    ¡°How many times is this now? How many mistakes have there been just this week? One more, and you can go see Lillian for a resignation form.¡±


    Vera¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s been some trouble at hometely. I promise, I¡¯ll get myself back on track as soon as possible.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t lose this job. Not now. If she did, her mother¡¯s medical bills, the cost of surgery¡­


    Vera bit her lip, eyes stinging with tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll fix it right away.¡± Bowing deeply, she kept her gaze fixed on her shoes, unable to meet Alessia¡¯s eyes.


    Alessia watched her in silence, drumming her fingers on the desk.


    ¡°Thepany can¡¯t shoulder losses because of your personal problems. This is yourst warning.¡±


    ¡°I understand. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Vera felt a small sense of relief, immediately stepping forward to collect the folder. She gripped it tightly, as if letting go would mean getting fired on the spot.


    Once outside, Vera ced the folder on her own desk, then hurried to the bathroom. She sshed cold water on her face, her cheeks reddening from the force. Droplets trickled down as she braced herself against the counter and took a long, shaky breath, fighting back tears.


    When she finally regained herposure and reached for a paper towel, a neatly folded tissue appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with youtely? You¡¯ve been out of it¨CI even caught you dozing off. You weren¡¯t like this before you were made permanent. Don¡¯t getcent just because you passed probation. The boss may be young, but she¡¯s sharp. She won¡¯t be fooled.¡±


    Vera shook her head, forcing a weak smile. ¡°Just some things going on. I haven¡¯t managed to sort myself out yet.¡±


    Lillian nced at her red eyes and the dark circles beneath them, sighing


    <b>2/3 </b>


    10:02


    Chapter <b>383 </b>


    softly as she patted Vera¡¯s shoulder. She didn¡¯t press for more and quietly left the bathroom.


    Lillian genuinely liked Vera. She didn¡¯t talk much, but she was


    detail¨Coriented. Lillian had trained plenty of people before¨Cmost needed to be told the same thing three or four times. Vera, though, just needed to hear it once. She even picked up on things herself, making Lillian¡¯s job much easier. Vera was reliable and honest; Lillian didn¡¯t want to lose her.


    But everyone has parts of themselves they¡¯d rather keep private. No one else can walk your path for you; at most, others can offer some advice. In the end, the way forward is yours to choose.

 love and power 384

    <b>Chapter 384 </b>


    Once she¡¯d steadied herself, Vera returned to her desk and threw herself into work, eyes scanning every line as she triple¨Cchecked <i>for </i>mistakes. Only when she was certain everything was perfect did she print the revised documents, organize them neatly, and walk back <i>to </i>Alessia¡¯s office, knocking softly on the door.


    ¡°Boss, here¡¯s the updated version. Could you take a look?¡±


    Alessia nodded, taking the papers from her and flipping through them. The office was so quiet that the sound of turning pages seemed unusually loud.


    Vera¡¯s heart was pounding. She swallowed hard, picking nervously at her fingers, terrified Alessia might spot a single error.


    ¡°No issues. We¡¯ll go with this.¡± Alessia signed at the bottom and handed the contract back.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get started then.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Relief flooded Vera, and she reached for the documents, ready to leave, but Alessia¡¯s voice stopped her in her tracks.


    ¡°Is there something else?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t pry <i>into </i>my employees¡® private lives. But this has started to affect your work. So, I¡¯m giving you two options. One, you can leave thepany.¡±


    Vera¡¯s eyes widened as she looked up sharply.


    ¡°No, please, I promise I¡¯ll get myself together. I won¡¯t let it happen again, 1-¡±


    Alessia raised a hand, silencing her before she could finish.


    ¡°Two, you tell me what you need. If it¡¯s reasonable, I¡¯ll approve paid


    leave.¡±


    <b>1/3 </b>


    10:02


    Vera was so caught off guard by the sudden shift that her mind nked for a moment. It took her a few seconds to process what had just been


    said.


    ¡°Paid leave? But I already used up all my vacation daysst week¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said ¡®if it¡¯s reasonable.¡® Think of it as a reward fornding that partnership for us recently.¡± Alessia tapped her fingers lightly on the desk, her tone casual¨Cnot lofty or patronizing, but more like an equal exchange.


    And Vera knew full well it was just an excuse.


    After all, she¡¯d already received a nice bonus for closing that deal¨Cenough to cover her mom¡¯s surgery¨Cexpenses. Any extra ¡°reward¡± was just Alessia¡¯s way of helping without making it obvious.


    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you, boss.¡±


    Vera wasn¡¯t the type to cry, buttely the weight on her shoulders had grown unbearable. She was fresh out of college, juggling a demanding job with mounting family troubles, and it all felt like a boulder pressing the air from her lungs.


    If she lost her job, it would be the final straw. Alessia¡¯s offer, even if small, let her breathe just a little easier.


    ¡°No need <i>to </i>thank me yet. If your reason isn¡¯t valid, I won¡¯t approve it,¡± Alessia said, her expression unreadable, unruffled by the tears brimming in Vera¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I understand. But honestly, just hearing you say that means the world to me.¡± Vera wiped away a tear, forcing a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, really. My family¡¯s problems¡­ well, they¡¯re not exactly something I¡¯m proud of.¡±


    Alessia nodded toward the chair across from her, inviting Vera to sit. She didn¡¯t hesitate, settling into the seat.


    Taking a shaky breath, Vera gathered her courage, as if just speaking the words would drain her of all she had left.


    <b>213 </b>


    10:02


    ¡°I took time offst week to go back home. My neighbor called and said something happened to my mom.¡± Her voice trembled, her fingers shaking¨Canger and fear tangled together.


    ¡°When I got there, she was already in the hospital. Covered in bruises, her head wrapped in bandages. The doctor said she¡¯d recover, mostly: But¡­ she¡¯ll spend the rest of her life in a wheelchair.¡±


    ¡°Your father did this?¡± Alessia¡¯s question was calm¨Cnot shocked, not pitying. She might as well have been asking if Vera had eaten lunch.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Just one word, but it took everything Vera had to say it. She clutched her skirt, head bowed, shame flooding her for having a father like that.


    <b>3/3 </b>

 love and power 385

    ¡°When I was in middle school, my dad lost his job because the factoryid off a bunch of workers. My mom, though¨Cshe¡¯d always worked so hard¨Cshe was spared. After that, my dad just¡­ changed. He started drinking every day, ying cards with his buddies. One time, my mom tried talking to him, just said a few words, and he smashed a beer bottle over her head.¡±


    Vera¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper, but it was as if she¡¯d finally found a crack to let all the pain spill out. She didn¡¯t know if the girl sitting across from her¨Ca girl who¡¯d clearly grown up with every


    advantage¨Ccould ever understand what it was like for a family like hers. But right now, she had no one else to talk to. No one except the girl in


    front of her.


    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡±


    Vera, just twelve then, had rushed up to her house when she saw a crowd gathered at the front steps.


    In the living room, broken ss from beer bottles was scattered everywhere. Her mother, Ca, was sitting on the floor clutching her head; blood dripped through her fingers, spattering the hardwood with


    blossoms of red.


    ¡°Vera.<i>¡± </i>Ca looked stunned, but instinctively pulled her daughter into her


    arms.


    ¡°Dad! What are you doing?¡± Vera stared at her father, disbelief and horror twisting her face.


    Both mother and daughter had tried to be understanding¨Cafter all, they knew how hard theyoff had hit him. They didn¡¯t nag, didn¡¯tin, just hoped he¡¯d snap out of it in a few days.


    But ¡°a few days¡± turned into a month.


    Ca had just finished working overtime for the fourth night in a row. She was finally off early and had stopped by the market to pick up some good


    10:02


    cuts of meat¨Cnning to cook something special, hoping it might lift her husband¡¯s spirits.


    Instead, she came home to a mess¨Cbeer bottles everywhere, dirty dishes piled high in the sink. The weight she¡¯d been carrying all week suddenly. felt unbearable.


    She sighed and, unable to hold back, muttered a couple ofints while cleaning up. She never expected her husband to hurl a bottle at her. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The man¡¯s face was pale, panic flickering in his eyes as he dropped the jagged remains of the bottle.


    Outside, the neighbors whispered and gawked. He took a few steps back, looking lost, but when he caught their stares, he straightened his shoulders, trying to save face.


    ¡°I¡¯m the man of the house! I can do what I want! If you don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll do the same to you!¡±


    ¡°Dad?¡± Vera stared at him, unable to recognize the man in front of her. Sure, he¡¯d always been stubborn and old¨Cfashioned, but she¡¯d never heard him talk like this.


    ¡°What are you looking at? It¡¯s my wife¨CI¡¯ll teach her a lesson if I want!¡±


    ¡°Oh, look at you, Hamlin! Real head of the household, huh?¡± one of the men in the crowd called out, half¨Cjoking, and a few others chimed in.


    ¡°Yeah, if my wife talks back, I give her a smack too! She still listens, even if I do it a hundred times!¡±


    With every word of encouragement, Hamlin seemed to swell with pride, the earlier panic gone, reced with a twisted sense of bravado.


    ¡°Mom, are <i>you </i>okay?¡± Vera¡¯s tears streamed down her cheeks as she watched her father, listened to his warped words, and saw her mother still dazed and bleeding.


    The sight of them¨CCa and Vera, huddled together and broken¨Cdrove some of the older neighbors away in silence, shaking their heads. Only a


    10.02


    few younger women stayed, speaking up.


    ¡°Hamlin, she¡¯s your wife. Can¡¯t you just talk things out?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I ran into Ca at the store today¨Cshe said she was buying ribs to make your favorite barbecue for dinner. She¡¯s a good woman. You should think about what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Hamlin shot a look at the woman who¡¯d spoken, and her husband quickly tugged her away.


    ¡°It¡¯s Hamlin¡¯s family¨Clet him deal with it. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

 love and power 386

    <b>Chapter 386 </b>


    ¡°If you dare treat me like that, I¡¯m not going to y nice like Ca did. I¡¯ll make your life a living hell.¡±


    As people drifted away in small groups¨Csomeughing, some shaking their heads in pity¨Cnot a single person stepped up to intervene.


    The crowd dispersed. Outside, the sun dipped behind the hills, and the once¨Cbright living room slowly faded into shadow.


    ¡°Enough with the act. Get up and make dinner already. I¡¯m starving!¡± The man shot an impatient nce at the mother and daughter sitting together, but couldn¡¯t quite meet their eyes. He went straight to the fridge, grabbed a fresh bottle of beer, took a long swig, and slumped on


    the couch in front of the TV.


    The flickering light from the screen revealed his face in harsh relief. Vera stared at him, seeing not a father, but something monstrous.


    ¡°What are you looking at? You want to rebel too, huh?¡± Sensing her gaze, he grabbed the ss ashtray from the table and hurled it at her.


    Vera flinched and squeezed her eyes shut, bracing for pain that never came. Instead, she heard a heavy thud¨Ca muffled gasp.


    Ca had stepped between them and caught the blow.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Vera¡¯s pupils shrank in shock. ¡°Are you okay? Does it hurt? Let me take <i>you </i>to the clinic.¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just a scrape. I¡¯ll clean it up with some antiseptic in a bit. You go do your homework. I¡¯ll call you when dinner¡¯s ready. Your dad¡¯s in a bad moodtely, don¡¯t argue with him.¡±


    Ca waved her off and forced a smile. The blood on her forehead had dried into a dark, jagged line, making her look almost frightening as she stood up.


    Vera¡¯s eyes filled with tears, but she knew her mother well enough not to push. Gently, she tried to wipe away the blood with her fingers, but it was


    10:03


    already crusted over.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you lie down for a while? I¡¯ll handle dinner. Later, I¡¯ll see if Peggie next door has some liniment for your bruises. Your back is probably all ck and blue.¡± Vera¡¯s voice cracked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t start crying again. Always crying, day in and day out. No wonder I¡¯ve got such rotten luck with you two! Now get in the kitchen!¡± the man bellowed, making both of them jump.


    Ca patted Vera¡¯s back, trying tofort her, though she was trembling herself.


    Vera sniffled and helped her mother into her room, set down her schoolbag, then headed for the kitchen to start dinner.


    She¡¯d hoped tonight was just a bad fluke, but as time went on, the man only grew meaner. He¡¯dsh out at the slightest thing, always taking his frustrations out on them. At least he hadn¡¯t started hitting Vera yet, but Ca was another story. It seemed every few days she¡¯d show up with fresh bruises, and even the neighbors kept their distance, whispering and pointing behind her back.


    Their gossip was always the same: a woman shouldn¡¯t be too capable. Now her husband¡¯s lost his job, and she¡¯s still got hers¨Cwho knows what she¡¯s doing to keep it? Maybe something indecent with the boss.


    It didn¡¯t matter that the real faulty with the man. In the end, it was always the woman¡¯s reputation that suffered. She had iting, they said, as if she deserved every blow.


    Ca kept her head down and her mouth shut. She knew better than anyone that if she stopped working, they¡¯d have nothing left to eat.


    The man either drank of gambled away what little money they had. If he won, he¡¯d buy more booze; if he lost, he¡¯d take it out on her, then send her out to buy more beer. It didn¡¯t take long for the family savings to disappear.


    Everything cost money¨Cfood, clothes, bills, and Vera¡¯s school fees. The one thing Ca was grateful for was losing the second pregnancy; at


    <b>2/3 </b>


    10:03


    least she hadn¡¯t brought another child into this misery.


    And that loss was his fault, too.


    She¡¯d caught him cheating with another woman at the factory, and the shock had sent her into earlybor. The baby hadn¡¯t made it.


    The man had seemed guilty for a while after that. He never mentioned wanting another child, but it left a knot in Ca¡¯s heart that never went away. Still, she said nothing to anyone. Looking at her innocent daughter, she knew all she could do was endure.

 love and power 387

    Fortunately, Vera had always been a responsible child¨Cshe never gave her mother much trouble and had just been epted <i>to </i>the best high school in town. Given their family¡¯s situation, the school even agreed to waive her tuition fees.


    Naturally, Ca and Vera were overjoyed. They made ns: as soon as Ca got her paycheck, she¡¯d take Vera into the city to buy her a new dress. After all, ever since her husband lost his job, neither of them had set foot in the city, and Vera¡¯s clothes were all out of


    style¨Chand¨Cme¨Cdowns from three years ago.


    Teenagers grow quickly, and Vera¡¯s sleeves and pant legs were noticeably short. Thankfully, she wore her school uniform most days, so no one really noticed.


    Their conversation was cut short when her father stumbled in, reeking of alcohol, a half¨Cempty bottle swinging in his hand. The mood in the room shifted instantly. Ca and Vera fell silent, slipping into the kitchen to bring out the dinner they¡¯d already prepared.


    ¡°Go pay back the neighbor for the boozeter,¡± her father demanded, his voice harsh and entitled. He banged on the table and kicked the chair next to him, making Vera jump.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my ss? Go get my ss!¡±


    Vera pressed her lips together, said nothing, and went back into the kitchen. When she returned, she was holding his whiskey ss.


    The family sat down at the dinner table. The tension in the air was suffocating. Her father kept pouring himself drink after drink, and the lightness from earlier was gone¨Creced by a heavy, anxious silence.


    Ca seemed to be gathering her courage for a long time before she finally exhaled shakily, set down her fork, and looked at her husband.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± he snapped, mming his ss down on the table.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    10:03


    ¡°Vera got into the best high school in town,¡± Ca began, her voice barely above a whisper, tinged with quiet pleading. ¡°We¡¯ll need money for her expenses¨Ctuition, books, everything. Could you please cut back on the drinking? And the gambling?¡±


    But even her meekness seemed to provoke him. He hurled his te to the floor, shattering it, and erupted in anger.


    ¡°School? What for? Look at this house¨Care you blind to how bad things are? What¡¯s the point of a girl going to school anyway? She should get a job at the factory, like the neighbor¡¯s daughter! Cary¡¯s girl¡¯s been working for months¨Cshe brings home real money every month! What <i>good </i>is it raising you, Vera? All you do is take and take.¡±


    His eyes were bloodshot, his finger jabbing at Vera¡¯s face as he unleashed his tirade.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, the Lane boy seems decent. You two should start seeing each other. When you¡¯re old enough, get married. His dad came by the other day, asked about an arrangement¨Che said they¡¯d give us ten grand as a dowry if you marry in. School isn¡¯t going to teach you anything useful¨Cjust more ways to take money from us! And who knows if you¡¯ll ever bring in that kind of money yourself?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m only fifteen!¡± Vera¡¯s voice trembled with disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.


    ¡°Fifteen? In the old days, girls your age already had two kids!¡± he barked, as if it were the most reasonable thing in the world.


    ¡°And you!¡± he turned <i>on </i>Ca now, sneering. ¡°Think you¡¯re so high and mighty now that you bring home a paycheck? Who knows what¡¯s really going on between you and your boss at the factory? Maybe I¡¯m raising someone else¡¯s kid and don¡¯t even know it!¡±


    He spat on the floor, his face twisted and red from rage and drink. Mother and daughter stared at him in shock¨Cthey¡¯d never expected him to say something so vile. Ca shot to her feet, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m the unfaithful one? I¡¯ve got nothing to be ashamed of! But


    <b>10:03 </b>


    what about you? Did you forget what you did? Sneaking around with that woman at the factory, making me lose the baby? Did you forget? I work myself to the bone¨Cfor who? For this family! Who pays your debts? Who puts food on this table? Every penny I make goes straight to covering for your drinking and your gambling!¡±


    Years of pent¨Cup hurt broke loose in Ca¡¯s voice, and Vera sat frozen, blindsided by this avnche of revtions. She had <i>no </i>idea what to do, no words to stop the disaster unfolding at her family¡¯s dinner table.


    Chapter <b>388 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>388 </b>

 love and power 388

    ¡°You! I¡¯m a man, aren¡¯t I? What man hasn¡¯t made mistakes? I¡¯ve apologized¨Cwhat more do you want from me? And you¨Cacting like some saint when you¡¯re no better! If this were the old days, you¡¯d be thrown in the river for shaming the family!¡±


    The man jumped to his feet, knocking over a beer bottle. It crashed to the floor, shattering into pieces while the remaining beer seeped across the cracked linoleum.


    ¡°Hamlin! Ever since you lost your job, have you even noticed how I¡¯ve treated you? Or are you just blind and heartless? I put up with your macho crap, I tried to understand your bad moods¨Cbut how can <i>you </i>say these things to me? How could you try to sell Vera off for money? Do you remember when she was born? You were the one who couldn¡¯t stop holding her, who said she deserved the best of everything. How¨Chow could you say something like this now?¡±


    Ca pressed a trembling hand to her chest, looking as if she might copse at any second. Vera scrambled from her seat to catch her mother, panic in her eyes as she called out desperately.


    The neighbors, long ustomed to the shouting, still couldn¡¯t resist the lure of fresh gossip. They gathered in little clusters by the fence, eavesdropping with wide eyes, but not one of them stepped in to help.


    ¡°Mom, please, stop,¡± Vera sobbed, her voice hoarse with pleading. To her, the man in front of her wasn¡¯t her father anymore. The dad who used to bring her caramel apples after work just to make herugh was gone, reced by a stranger she barely recognized.


    ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll repay the ten thousand dors, I swear, but I won¡¯t marry him.¡±


    Cary¡¯s son was nothing but a thug, the kind of guy Vera went out of her way to avoid after school, crossing the street rather than risk bumping into him. More than once, he¡¯d cornered her, leering and making crude remarks. The thought of marrying someone like that made her skin


    10:03


    crawl.


    She studied so hard, dreaming of the day she could escape this suffocating town and take her mother with her, somewhere they could finally breathe, somewhere the world was bigger and brighter than this.


    She would never let herself be trapped here forever. Never.


    ¡°Vera, don¡¯t worry,¡± Ca said, voice steely despite her tears. ¡°Even if I have to sell everything we own, you¡¯ll go to school. If anyone¡¯s getting married for money, let it be me¨Cnot you!¡±


    As she finished, Ca shot Hamlin a look so cold and full of loathing that any trace of love had long since vanished.


    Years of beatings, endless demands, and constant humiliation had crushed any hope she¡¯d once had for this man. If it weren¡¯t for that marriage certificate, if she had the money for awyer, if she didn¡¯t have Vera to protect, she would have left him long ago.


    ¡°You bitch! How dare you defy me? And you! What¡¯s the point of school if all it teaches you is to scream at your father? Shouting at your own dad¨Cyour education¡¯s worthless! You¡¯re nothing but trash!¡±


    Hamlin pulled off his belt and whipped it toward Vera.


    Ca immediately wrapped Vera in her arms, shielding her as best she could. The two <i>of </i>them took the blows together. No matter how Vera cried or begged, Hamlin didn¡¯t let up for a second.


    It was only when the olddy from next door finally had enough and came inside that the beating stopped.


    After that night, Ca still didn¡¯t leave Hamlin. Instead, she borrowed money from his family and sent Vera to a boarding school in the city, where she only came home for Christmas and summer breaks.


    Life stayed like this until Vera graduated high school and started working odd jobs during the holidays to make ends meet.


    She worked as hard as she could, sending a third of every paycheck. home, scraping by on the rest and saving whatever she could, all in the


    <b>213 </b>


    <b>10:03 </b>


    hope that one day she could take her mother away for good.


    She never imagined it would all fall apart with a single phone call, just when things were finally starting to look up.


    ¡°Mae, how¡¯s my mom doing?¡±

 love and power 389

    The moment Vera got the news, she took emergency leave and caught the next flight home overnight, not even bothering to pack a bag.


    ¡°Vera, sweetheart, don¡¯t panic. Your mom¡¯s stable now. The anesthesia hasn¡¯t worn off yet, so she¡¯s still asleep. Just¡­ you need to be strong, okay? The doctors say she might¡­¡±


    Mae¡¯s words trailed off, and just as Vera¡¯s heart had begun to settle, it clenched with fresh anxiety.


    ¡°Mae, what about my mom? What did the doctors say?¡±


    ¡°They said, aside from some cuts and bruises, most of it¡¯s superficial. But¡­ she fell down the stairs, hurt her leg badly. She might have to use a wheelchair from now on.¡±


    Vera¡¯s eyes widened. Her knees buckled, and she nearly copsed, but Mae rushed forward and caught her just in time.


    <i>¡°</i>Oh honey, are <i>you </i>alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mae¡­ really¡­<i>¡± </i>Vera¡¯s eyes were unfocused as Mae gently helped


    her into a chair.


    ¡°Try not to worry too much. The hospital here just doesn¡¯t have the equipment they do in the city. <i>You </i>work in the city, right? Once your mom¡¯s a little better, bring her there. Maybe there¡¯ll be better treatment


    options.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± Vera nodded, barely registering Mae¡¯s words.


    ¡°Oh, and Mae¨Cthank you. How much did the hospital bille to? I¡¯ll pay you back.<i>¡± </i>


    Vera pulled out her phone, but Mae quickly pushed it away.


    ¡°No rush, no rush. You need to rest. You¡¯ve been up all night, haven¡¯t you?


    Let me get you something to eat first. Your mom¡¯s just resting in the


    10.02


    room¨Cgo see her, okay?¡±


    Mae¡¯s brow creased in concern, her eyes full of sympathy.


    She knew the situation with Vera and her mother. But it was family business, and as an outsider, there wasn¡¯t much she could do except offer a helping hand now. The rest was up to them.


    Vera gave Mae a grateful look, but still dug out thest few bills she had in her wallet and pressed them into Mae¡¯s hand. Mae protested, but Vera¡¯s stubbornness prevailed, and Mae finally relented.


    After Mae left, Vera stared at the stark white hospital wall for a long while before finally rising and pushing open the door to her mother¡¯s hospital


    room.


    Ca wasn¡¯t the only patient in there; other families were gathered around their loved ones. Everyone wore the same numb expression, keeping to themselves. They barely nced at Vera as she entered.


    Vera scanned the room, and atst, on a bed in the far corner, she spotted


    her mother.


    Ca¡¯s head was wrapped in gauze, her face still swollen and bruised. Her thin arms were marked with purple splotches where the IV had been. Her eyes were tightly shut, and only the steady beep of the monitors confirmed she was still alive.


    Vera¡¯s lips trembled as she sat by her mother¡¯s bedside, gently taking


    Ca¡¯s hand in hers.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m back. I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there for you. I¡¯m sorry this happened¡­¡±


    She pressed Ca¡¯s hand to her forehead, her voice trembling, barely more than a whisper. Tears spilled over, dropping one by one onto the crisp white nket.


    ¡°Vera¡­¡± In a haze, she heard her mother¡¯s voice¨Cfaint, but unmistakable.


    ¡°Mom! Mom, can you hear me? It¡¯s me, Vera¨CI¡¯m here, I¡¯m right here!¡± Vera hastily wiped her tears, pressed the call button, and leaned closer.


    10:03


    ¡°Vera¡­¡± Whether Ca was dreaming or half¨Cawake, her eyes remained closed, and she only murmured her daughter¡¯s name.


    Vera answered her over and over, struggling <i>to </i>hold back her tears, afraid her mother would see how broken she really was.


    The nurses and doctor arrived quickly, checked Ca over, and reassured Vera that everything was stable. They left her with a list of instructions, and Vera nodded,mitting every word to memory, terrified of missing a single thing.

 love and power 390

    Mae arrived just then, carrying a pair of warm rolls and a cup of steaming milk. Vera didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, but under Mae¡¯s gentle


    coaxing, she managed to take a few sips.


    ¡°Mae, what on earth happened tonight? Where is he?¡±


    At this point, Vera couldn¡¯t even bring herself to say ¡°Dad.¡± She didn¡¯t want


    to acknowledge a man whose life revolved around drinking, gambling,


    and violence as her father.


    Mae sighed. ¡°I was cooking in the kitchen when I heard your parents arguing. You know how your father is¨Ccan¡¯t take a word of criticism withoutshing out¡­¡±


    She nced anxiously at Vera, who clenched her jaw and twisted the hem of her dress in her fist.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please, go on.¡±


    ¡°I heard your mom shouting that she was leaving, that she wanted a divorce¡­ Your dad wouldn¡¯t have it. They started fighting again, and then suddenly, I heard your mom scream. After that, it went silent.¡±


    The memory made Mae shudder.


    ¡°I knew something was wrong, so I turned off the stove and rushed out. As soon as I stepped into the hall, I saw your dad frozen at the top of the stairs. I barely had time to ask what happened before I saw your mom lying at thending. Blood was pouring from the back of her head¡­ I nearly fainted. I yelled for my husband to grab the car, and we rushed her to the hospital.¡±


    Mae nced at Ca, lying pale and motionless in the hospital bed, and shook her head. ¡°Your mom is such a good, hardworking woman. I¡¯ll never understand why your dad can¡¯t appreciate her. My husband just called to chew him out, said he spent the whole night at the poker tables. And when he found out your mom was going to make it, he just grunted


    and said, ¡®Well, at least she¡¯s not dead. Not a big deal.¡¯ Can you believe


    <b>1/3 </b>


    10:04


    that?<b>¡± </b>


    Mae recounted it all, her words so vivid Vera could almost see her father in that smoky backroom, grumbling as if nothing truly mattered.


    Vera listened silently, knowing deep down Mae was telling the truth. She had given up any hope for her father long ago. Ever since high school, she¡¯d pleaded with her mother to leave him, but her mother always said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer, just a little longer.¡±


    Wait for what?


    ¡°When you¡¯re a little older, Vera,¡± her mom would say. ¡°Then we¡¯ll move to the city, find a little ce with a view of the ocean. Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡± Her mother loved the sea¨Csaid it was beautiful, endless, and free.


    Before she married, she¡¯d been a girl who loved the ocean, loved to read, and spent her time crafting little things by hand. Somehow, her world had shrunk to this small town and a life of chores and groceries, her dreams washed away by the tides of daily survival.


    ¡°Mom, do you think you¡¯d be happier without me?¡± Vera had once asked.


    ¡°Vera, without you, I wouldn¡¯t have any reason to go on.¡±


    Remembering that, Vera sniffled and wiped away her tears. Mae saw her like that and swallowed the rest of her words.


    ¡°Vera, sweetheart, I¡¯ve got to get home and make dinner, so I¡¯ll head out now<i>. </i>Don¡¯t be <i>too </i>upset, okay? She¡¯s alive, and that¡¯s what matters. Nothing¡¯s more important than that.¡±


    ¡°I know. Thank you for everything, Mae.¡± Vera stood to walk her out, then returned to the silent room.


    She sat there for hours, not moving as the sun dipped below the horizon.


    The harsh hospital lights flickered above her. The rolls and milk on the nightstand had gone stone cold, but Vera didn¡¯t care¨Cshe finished thest roll in a few quick bites and tossed the cup of milk in the trash.


    <b>213 </b>


    <b>10.04 </b>


    As she stood to throw away the garbage, she heard Ca call her name.


    Vera froze, thinking her mother was just talking in her sleep. But then, slowly, Ca¡¯s eyes fluttered open.

 love and power 391

    ¡°Mom, how are you feeling?¡± Vera finally let out a breath of relief as she saw Ca open her eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing back here?¡±


    ¡°I came as soon as I got Mae¡¯s call.¡± Vera tucked the nket around Ca¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Are you feeling any pain?¡± Vera asked again, concern etched in her voice. ¡°A little dizzy,¡± Ca replied, her words faint and breathless, her whole body weak.


    ¡°The doctor said that¡¯s normal. You need to rest for the next couple of


    days.¡±


    Ca didn¡¯t answer, her eyes drifting around the room.


    ¡°He didn¡¯te.¡±


    Ca almost looked relieved.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Vera hesitated, her lips pressed together. ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±


    Ca blinked, silent, but she understood exactly what Vera meant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take <i>you </i><i>to </i>the city. Maybe there¡¯s still hope. The doctors here said it¡¯s nerve damage and their technology just isn¡¯t advanced enough. But in the city, there might be a chance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only holding <i>you </i>back,¡± Ca whispered, unable to move, but she reached out and gently patted Vera¡¯s hand.


    ¡°No, Mom. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been holding you back all this time.¡±


    Vera had always known why Ca would rather endure the blows than leave. No matter how many times Vera pleaded, her mother only smiled and shook her head, insisting she was fine, stubbornly staying put in this


    10:04


    small vige.


    All of it¨Cfor her.


    Ca knew her husband would never allow a divorce, and she was terrified that if she followed her daughter to the city, she¡¯d be a burden. Worse, if Hamlin used searching for his wife and daughter as an excuse, he might find Vera¡¯s address or workce, and then Vera¡¯s entire life would be ruined by this man.


    So Ca chose to confine herself to this vige, refusing <i>to </i>leave with


    Vera.


    Her own life was already more than halfway over, but her daughter still had a long road ahead¨CVera deserved to be free. Ca had never known freedom herself, but her daughter still had a chance. Trading her own life for her daughter¡¯s freedom was a good bargain.


    If only she were stronger, Ca thought, maybe she could sever the rope tying Vera down. But no matter how far or high her daughter flew, she always ended up back in this tiny vige because of her mother.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ll hire awyer, and I¡¯ll find you the best doctors. Please, divorce him. Come with me. I can take care of you.¡±


    Vera¡¯s tears flowed freely, each one striking Ca¡¯s heart like a stone.


    She had endured beatings and insults for her daughter¡¯s sake, but in the -end, she¡¯d only left Vera with even more pain and guilt.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Ca spoke each word slowly, as if summoning all her strength.


    She didn¡¯t know what the future would bring, but now that there was hope, the heaviness in her heart finally began to lift.


    Ca recovered quickly, and before long she was ready to start physical therapy.


    Vera found awyer from the city, got all the information about the divorce process, and gathered every document they¡¯d need. Once she


    <b>213 </b>


    <b>10:04 </b>


    had everything in order, she brought thewyer home.


    As soon as the door swung open, the stench of alcohol and spoiled food nearly made them gag. Vera shot thewyer an apologetic look and asked her to wait at the door while she rushed inside, flung open the windows, and started gathering up the empty bottles scattered everywhere.


    She took one look at the kitchen, swarming with flies, and simply shut the door, deciding it was best not to look at the mess any longer.


    Once the ce was somewhat presentable, she let thewyer inside. Then Vera headed to the bathroom, filled a basin with cold water, marched straight to the bedroom, and kicked open the door. Without hesitation, she threw the water right in the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Hamlin sputtered, jolted awake.


    ¡°Get up<i>.</i>¡± Vera¡¯s voice was cold and steady.


    ¡°So you think you can just do whatever you want now? Think you¡¯re tough just because you¡¯ve been out in the world?¡± Hamlin snapped, ring as he reached for the belt on the nightstand, ready tosh out at her.


    10:04

 love and power 392

    Vera didn¡¯t flinch. She hurled the washbasin straight at his head. The stic cracked with a hollow thud, leaving a jagged <i>hole</i>, and the man staggered, seeing stars.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called awyer. If you want to rack up an assault charge <i>on </i>top of everything else, go ahead. Hit me. Do it in front of mywyer!¡±


    Vera squared her shoulders, ring at him with a burning mix of heartbreak and fury in her eyes.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s been in the hospital for a week because of you. You haven¡¯t called, you haven¡¯t visited, nothing. All you do is gamble, drink, and beat your wife. What kind of man are you? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m here today to file for divorce on Mom¡¯s behalf. If you refuse, I¡¯ll call the police and drag this out as long as it takes!¡±


    Her eyes were rimmed red, voice unwavering. Only she could feel the sweat slicking her back and palms.


    ¡°Ahem¨CMiss Leigh?¡± Thewyer stepped in, clearing his throat politely behind a hand.


    <i>¡°</i>Sorry you had to see that,¡± Vera/muttered, lowering her voice and stepping outside.


    After a moment, her father finally shuffled out, now in a different shirt¨Cthough who knew how many days he¡¯d worn it. He reeked of sweat and booze, hair still damp as he wiped it with the bottom of his shirt,pletely unbothered.


    ¡°Mr. Leigh, on behalf of Mrs. Leigh¨CCa¨Cwe¡¯re requesting that you voluntarily dissolve your marriage as she wishes,¡± thewyer said evenly. ¡°Divorce? So she can run off with that other guy, is that it?¡± Hamlin barked out a bitterugh, grabbing a beer from the fridge, popping it open, and taking a long swig.


    Vera clenched her jaw, fighting to keep her temper in check.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    10:04


    ¡°Do you have proof?¡± Hamlin sneered.


    ¡°We do. We have testimony that you assaulted Mrs. Leigh and sent her to the hospital. Here¡¯s her medical report. This alone is enough <i>to </i>not only end your marriage, but tond you in jail.¡±


    Hamlin paused mid¨Cdrink. Scowling, he snatched the folder from thewyer and squinted at the dense writing, his bloodshot eyes swimming. The blur of words made him sick. With a gag, he mmed down his bottle, tore open the folder, and shredded the documents into confetti.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can waltz in here in your fancy suit and make me believe your crap. If that woman¡¯s got something to say, let here say it to my face. See if I don¡¯t beat her to death! And you¨Cwhere¡¯s my money? You promised me ten grand this month. Can¡¯t pay? You¡¯d better marry someone rich and send the money home. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re above me just because you moved to the city. You and your mother¨Cboth worthless!¡±


    With that, Hamlin¡¯s hand cracked across Vera¡¯s face. The p echoed in the room, leaving a red, swollen mark bright against her fair skin, his fingerprints clear as day.


    ¡°Mr. Leigh, if you do that again I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Thewyer shot up, face dark with anger.


    ¡°Go on, call! Evidence? What evidence? My wife¡¯s my business, none of yours. Who saw it, huh? Who? Try me, I¡¯ll smash this bottle over your head, you bunch of nosy busybodies!¡±


    Chaos erupted. Hamlin smashed the bottle on the table and swung it at thewyer. If Vera hadn¡¯t shoved him aside at thest second, the ss would¡¯ve driven straight into thewyer¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Leigh,¡± thewyer stammered, his suit stained and rumpled, flecked with beer. He straightened his tie, shaking his head as he backed toward the door. ¡°You¡¯ll have to call the police. Your father¡­ he¡¯s out of his mind.¡±


    With that, he turned and hurried away, leaving Vera alone in the wreckage.

 love and power 393

    Even after applying an ice pack, the marks on Vera¡¯s face were still impossible to miss.


    ¡°Let it go, Vera. Your mom¡¯s held on this long,¡± Ca murmured, gently touching Vera¡¯s cheek, her eyes rimmed with red.


    Vera shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep looking for awyer. We¡¯ll leave tonight. I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll show up and interfere with your recovery.¡±


    Watching Vera hurriedly pack their things, Ca found herself unable to voice any words offort. Her daughter was fighting so hard for her¨Chow could she, as a mother, keep dragging her child down?


    ¡°Did you take out that card?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± While packing, she¡¯d gone back to her room and grabbed the debit card and checkbook Ca had hidden away.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. There¡¯s not much in there, but a few thousand dors should help us get by for a while. So what if I can¡¯t walk? I¡¯ll work from home, maybe knit things to sell, or set up a table at the market. There are plenty of ways to make a living. Things will get better for us, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    Vera paused, then turned to Ca with a smile. ¡°Yeah, things will get better. <i>Once </i>we settle in at my ce, I¡¯ll show you around. On weekends, we¡¯ll go shopping or just take a walk. It¡¯ll get better,¡± she repeated, as if she needed the words to steady her own pounding heart.


    Once they¡¯d finished packing, Vera went to settle the discharge paperwork. But when she returned, she found amotion outside the hospital room¨Cvoices shouting, people crowding around.


    Vera¡¯s face paled. She rushed forward, pushing through the crowd. Sure enough, it was Hamlin,


    ¡°Divorce? Dream on!¡± Hamlin spat. ¡°You two think you can just dump me and walk away? Not a chance! If you dare run, I swear I¡¯lle after you with a knife. I¡¯ll kill you both, then I¡¯ll kill myself. You¡¯ll never get rid of


    <b>1/3 </b>


    <b>10:04 </b>


    me!¡±


    A small knife glinted in Hamlin¡¯s hand, catching the fluorescent light.


    ¡°Hamlin, what have I ever done to you? Are you out of your mind?¡± Ca¡¯s eyes were wide with terror; the man before her was more frightening than any nightmare.


    ¡°Go ahead, then! Let¡¯s see whoes out alive!¡± Vera shoved Hamlin aside and stood protectively in front of Ca.


    ¡°Vera, don¡¯t!¡± Ca pleaded, terrified that Vera¡¯s defiance would push Hamlin over the edge.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you can leave, but your mother stays! If you try to sneak her out, I swear I¡¯ll kill you both!¡± Hamlin¡¯s threats sent a fresh wave of panic through Ca. Years of insults and beatings had left deep scars¨Cher hands were slick with sweat, trembling uncontrobly as she


    stared at the knife.


    Fortunately, the chaos didn¡¯tst long. Someone had called the nurses, and soon security arrived to drag Hamlin away.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never escape me, Ca! Try to divorce me and I¡¯ll take you down with me!¡± Hamlin kept screaming as they forced him out. Vera mped her hands <i>over </i>Ca¡¯s ears, rubbing her back, trying to soothe her.


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re leaving right now. The city¡¯s huge¨Che won¡¯t find us. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Vera, I can¡¯t go. I can¡¯t¡­<i>¡± </i>Ca¡¯s whole body shook as tears streamed down her face. The terror overwhelmed her, snapping whatever resolve she¡¯d managed to hold onto.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom, I promise. You have to trust me,¡± Vera pleaded, her own eyes brimming with tears. She didn¡¯t know what more she could say to calm her mother¡¯s shattered nerves.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t leave¡­¡± Ca sobbed, shaking her head and clutching her ears, retreating into her own world.


    Vera could only hold her, wishing she could somehow shield her mother


    10:04


    from all the pain.

 love and power 394

    In the end, it took a sedative to finally calm Ca down. Vera sat at the edge of the bed, her mind nk, not knowing what she should do <i>next</i>.


    Her suitcase sat nearby, and the whole hospital room was hushed, broken only by the rhythmic beeping of the monitors.


    ¡°Vera, you should go home. I¡¯ll be fine. Really, go home,¡±


    Those were the first words Ca spoke when she came <i>to</i><i>. </i>


    Alessia silently handed Vera a tissue.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Vera murmured, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes and sniffing quietly.


    ¡°I can approve your leave,¡± Alessia said, her expressionposed, without a hint of pity. ¡°You¡¯re good at your job, and honestly, training someone new is a hassle. Thepany¡¯s on the rise, so the most I can give you is one more week. Let me ask you again¨Cdo you really want your parents to get divorced and bring your mother here to live with you?¡±


    Vera nodded. ¡°But as long as my dad is around, my mom will never agree toe with me.¡±


    That was the heart of it. Her mind had been elsewhere for weeks. If she couldn¡¯t scrape together the money, Hamlin would go after Ca. Before she¡¯d left home, Vera had given Hamlin a thousand dors to keep him quiet for a while, and another five hundred to Peggie next door to help look after her mother.


    ¡°I can put you in touch with awyer,¡± Alessia went on. ¡°Just tell him what you want, and he¡¯ll handle the rest. As for your mom, I¡¯ll get her set up with a full checkup at the hospital¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Alessia¡¯s words sparked hope in Vera¡¯s chest.


    10:05


    She had never doubted Alessia¡¯s capabilities¨Cshe¡¯d been working for her for months now. If she still didn¡¯t trust her at this point, the problem must be with herself.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alessia said. ¡°And I¡¯ll cover all the costs. On top of that, I can offer you a raise.¡±


    Vera¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Alessia tapped her fingers on the desk. ¡°On one condition: you sign a ten¨Cyear contract.¡±


    ¡°A ten¨Cyear contract?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you bail after a year or two, I¡¯ll be back at square one, and I hate unnecessary trouble. But if you stick around and keep improving, hit your targets every period, I¡¯ll make sure your family is taken care of and your mom gets the best treatment. Of course, if you don¡¯t deliver, the contract ends automatically.¡±


    ¡°Deal! I¡¯ll sign. Ten years, twenty years, whatever you want!¡± Vera shot to her feet, feeling as if this contract was her lifeline.


    She knew Alessia had connections. This wasn¡¯t a bad deal, not for her¨Cand especially not for her mother.


    And, as it turned out, Vera was right. Thewyers from Libra & Associates moved fast; within three days, they¡¯d gathered the evidence and filed charges against Hamlin. They even used his threats as leverage and managed to have him put behind bars.


    Meanwhile, Vera brought her mother to the city. With Alessia¡¯s help, Ca was admitted to the best hospital around and given a thorough checkup. Over the next year, Ca¡® slowly recovered, with Xander evening in to provide specialized therapy.


    Alessia kept every promise, and Vera never let her down. In just three years, Vera helped grow A&P into a thriving business,nding major ounts one after another. She hadn¡¯t even reached the end of her ten¨Cyear contract, yet she was already running her own team and had boosted her sry to over $20,000 a month.


    10:05 )


    To Vera, Alessia was the light that broke through the darkest time of her life. Without her, Vera couldn¡¯t imagine how much longer she could have held on¨Cor how much longer her mother could have endured.


    Fortune might have been clever, that much was true. If he tried to recruit anyone else in thepany, maybe they¡¯d be tempted.


    But not Vera. She would never, ever betray Alessia.

 love and power 395

    After that, things finally started to settle down.


    The Winston Group, after their giarism scandal, kept a low profile and tried to redeem their image with charity events and glowing press. The Thorne Group was still trying to poach talent, but honestly, their results were mediocre at best. Compared to A&C Entertainment¨Ca


    well¨Cestablishedpany known for fair treatment¨Cthe up¨Canding Thorne Group just couldn¡¯tpete.


    The Quincy family, after hearing that Eddie Chase had turned down their offer to tutor Tammie Quincy, tried to retaliate by leaking past stories about Eddie exposing his own rtives¡® misdeeds. But before any real drama could unfold, the rumors were stamped out. Instead, it was the Quincys¡® own embarrassing moment at a recent exhibition that ended up making the rounds online, with everyone getting augh at their expense.


    Ethan was no longer the nameless internwyer who could be fired at a moment¡¯s notice. Now, people lined up for his legal expertise, and he¡¯d evennded a regr spot on a popr TV show as their go¨Cto legal advisor. His sharp looks, solid legal knowledge, and quick wit had won him a devoted following.


    Despite the media attention, Ethan had no ns to be a celebrity. He only appeared on TV at thepany¡¯s request. More often than not, he preferred to seek out his mentor, Calvert, to discussplicated cases from years past¨Cmuch to Calvert¡¯s satisfaction.


    Zachary was still in school, known for his low¨Ckey, gentle manner. He was popr on campus, but oddly hard to approach. Whenever someone tried to strike up a conversation, he¡¯d always smile and politely turn them down¨Cnever rude, but never encouraging, either.


    Most days, Zachary could be found at the library, immersed in medical textbooks. On weekends or when he didn¡¯t have sses, he helped out at the local clinic<i>. </i>Sometimes, Xander would take him along to care for elderly patients or others with limited mobility. Word of Zachary¡¯s skills began to spread, and his confidence grew; he was no longer so timid and


    <b>1/3 </b>


    10:05


    unsure.


    Liam¡¯s rising fame meant his days were packed with appointments and appearances. Since he¡¯d never studied dance before, it wasn¡¯t unusual for him to practice well into the night. Whenever he had a spare moment, he¡¯d study with his vocal coach or brainstorm new songs with Jason. asionally, Tristan¨Cthe seasoned veteran¨Cwould drop by to offer advice and perspective.


    The Mortons¡® chain of bakeries was thriving. The couple looked happier and healthier than ever, a far cry from their earlier days of exhaustion and discouragement. Karen yed to her strengths, constantlying up with new recipes and keeping things fresh. Brendan, having learned from a failed business venture, now ran things with far more care, making sure every detail was perfect and quality never slipped.


    Their original shop was now run by Mae, who¡¯d recently hired a young woman to help out.


    Mae had found her on the way back from the market¨Ca girl with a limp, wearing tattered clothes and skin darkened by the sun; it was clear she¡¯d been wandering for some time. Mae reported her to the authorities, but with no family found, she decided to take the girl in herself.


    Though the girl never spoke, she was hard¨Cworking and reliable, quickly bing invaluable to Mae. Mae treated her like a daughter, giving her


    a new name: Flora.


    As for Queenie, she had no shortage of admirers, but she was all about her career¨Cdetermined to create better and better work. After being betrayed once, she¡¯d learned to be more cautious. Now, she always kept a n B and a n C; it was a lesson she¡¯d taken to heart.


    Ste and Justin each had their own careers, but they were also gradually taking on more responsibility in the family business. Their engagement party had already been held, and as soon as Ste graduated, they nned to get married. They bickered often, but the more they argued, the closer they seemed. Their dynamic was nothing like Cole and Alessia¡¯s.


    213


    10:05


    Chapter <b>395 </b>


    Everyone was racing along their own path in life, and Cole and Alessia were no exception.


    After a whirlwind month, they finally had a chance to slow down and go on a real date¨Cjust the two of them, enjoying some much¨Cneeded time together.


    Alessia was already inside the movie theater, while Cole waited in line at the concession stand for popcorn and soda. When her phone rang, she nced over at Cole, still patiently waiting, then stepped into a quiet corner to answer the call.


    T

 love and power 396

    ¡°Ivan, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Ivan Morton rarely called her¨Cmost of the time, he just texted. For a


    moment, Alessia wondered if something was wrong.


    ¡°Alessia, I¡¯m here too!¡± York Tate shouted in the background, absentmindedly petting Rex.


    By now, Alessia was used to finding York at the Morton house; he seemed to spend more time there than at his own family¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Are you noting home this weekend?¡± Ivan¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, the kind that made you unconsciously lower your own. Unlike York, who always sounded like the world owed him something¨Cso much so that she often wanted to smack him.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± she asked. She¡¯d just visitedst weekend and even brought back some of Karen¡¯s homemade pastries for her


    roommate.


    ¡°I miss you.¡± Maybe it was the influence of those two rascals, but Ivan had be much better at saying what was on his mind.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make it this weekend, but how about I take you to that art exhibit


    next week?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ivan sounded a little disappointed, but the thought of going to the exhibit with Alessia cheered him up.


    ¡°I want to go too!¡± York piped up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even like art. Won¡¯t you be bored?¡±


    ¡°I still want to go!¡± York moved closer to Ivan, grabbing his wrist¨Cthe one with the watch¨Cas if that would make his protest more convincing.


    ¡°Alright, you cane, if¨Cand only if¨Cyou make it through the week without a single call from your teacher.¡± Since York had listed Alessia¡¯s number as his emergency contact, she¡¯d gotten used to picking up a


    <b>1/3 </b>


    10:05


    York pouted but didn¡¯t argue.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Alessia asked, noticing Cole approaching, arms full of


    snacks.


    ¡°School¡¯s holding its sports day next Friday. Do you have time toe watch?¡± There was a tentative hopefulness in Ivan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Next Friday?¡± Alessia nced at Cole, holding up her phone in a silent question. He nodded, stepping aside obediently, bncing a bottle of Coke, a tub of popcorn, and her crossbody bag draped over his shoulder. ¡°Yeah! The teacher picked me to stand at the front. Zane¡¯s holding the sign because he¡¯s tall, but York and I will be right behind him.¡± Ivan, sitting on the couch, swung his legs and his eyes sparkled¡ªhe was clearly excited for sports day.


    York lounged beside him, feigning indifference, but his ears practically perked up at the mention.


    ¡°Friday¡­<i>¡± </i>Alessia thought about her schedule¨Cshe had two sses that day.


    ¡°If you¡¯re busy, that¡¯s okay¡­¡± Ivan¡¯s voice trailed off, the hope fading from his eyes. He nced at his watch, lips pursed in a pout so big you could hang a bottle on it.


    Still, he didn¡¯t whine or throw a tantrum.


    Alessia suddenly remembered her own first sports day. The details were blurry now, but the sting of disappointment was something she would never forget.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there, don¡¯t worry. I promise. I¡¯ll spend the whole day with you.¡±


    Her words were like a shot of adrenaline; both boys beamed from ear to


    ear.


    ¡°The games start at nine, bute half an hour early. We¡¯ll give you the


    <b>2/3 </b>


    10:05


    grand tour,¡± Ivan said eagerly.


    ¡°This year we¡¯repeting against other schools. I signed up for the sprints¨Cjust wait, you¡¯ll see me leave everyone in the dust!¡± York bragged, but there was nothing annoying about it for once.


    Alessiaughed. ¡°Alright, if you win, I¡¯ll take you both to the aquarium.¡±


    She could hear their cheers through the phone.


    Two sses were nothing¨Csupporting her brothers at their very first sports day mattered so much more. She¡¯d missed <i>out </i><i>on </i>that kind of memory growing up, and she was determined not <i>to </i>let them miss it too.


    10:05

 love and power 397

    The day of the sports festival arrived sooner than expected, and Alessia was the only one from the Morton family who attended.


    It wasn¡¯t that the others didn¡¯t want toe; the school had simply limited each child to one or two guests. With kids from other schools alsopeting, too many people would only increase the risk of chaos or idents.


    When Alessia and Cole brought Ivan to the gymnasium, they ran into Max and York at the entrance.


    ¡°Alessia!¡±


    Hearing her name, Alessia turned just in time to see York barreling toward her. Thankfully, she worked out regrly¨Cher reflexes were quick and her arms strong¨Cso she caught York without missing a beat, steady on her feet.


    ¡°You¡¯re here early,¡± Max remarked, strolling over with an easy gait.


    He gave Cole a sidelong nce. Cole just offered a quick smile and a nod, his version of a greeting.


    Max turned his attention back to Alessia. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to see you at the sports festival.¡±


    ¡°Surprised, are you?¡± Alessia arched an eyebrow, her meaning in.


    She was about to say more, but York was already tugging at her sleeve, clearly unable to contain his excitement. ¡°Come on, Alessia! Let me show you our ssroom, Ivan¡¯s drawing is up on the wall¨Cit looks amazing!¡± He sounded so proud, as if he¡¯d drawn it himself.


    ¡°And what about you?¡± Alessia teased, ruffling York¡¯s hair.


    ¡°My¡­ um, mine¡­¡± York frowned, searching for the right words buting up short.


    ¡°I had the speech contest,¡± Ivan piped up, his voice soft but clear. ¡°York


    <b>1/3 </b>


    10:05


    Chapter


    won the gold medal and the certificate, and he took them home. My drawing¡¯s up because each ss picked one student, and when I won, the teacher asked if it could go on disy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± York grinned, his earlier embarrassment forgotten.


    Alessia couldn¡¯t help but smile as the two boys, one on each side, pulled her along. They toured the ssroom, then wandered off to explore the rest of the school.


    Meanwhile, Cole and Max found themselves trailing behind, quietly watching the trio ahead of them.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect Mr. Whitley to show up in the middle of a major project<b>,¡± </b>Maxmented, pointedly. The two men had been coborating on a business dealtely, and this was their busiest season.


    ¡°Not everyone¡¯s got Mr. Tate¡¯s nerves of steel,¡± Cole replied smoothly. ¡°If you¡¯re not hovering over the factory, you must be pretty confident about the quality control.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to disappoint you, Mr. Whitley. Then again, next time, we¡¯ll see just how sincere you are about working together,¡± Max shot back, his smile unwavering but his words edged.


    Their exchange was civil on the surface, but every line carried a subtle


    barb.


    ¡°What are you two whispering about back there?¡± Alessia called over her shoulder, eyeing them with suspicion. ¡°Since when are you guys such good friends?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. Are you done with the tour?¡± Cole recovered first, stepping forward.


    ¡°Yeah. Why don¡¯t you two check out the seats at the field? I¡¯ll take these two to meet up with their ss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± Cole offered quickly. ¡°Mr. Tate, would you mind finding our seats?¡±


    But Max didn¡¯t take the hint. ¡°York¡¯s my little brother, after all. I should be


    <b>10:05 </b>


    the one to take him to the teacher. Mr. Whitley, being the only outsider here, you should go find the seats.¡±


    The tension between them was palpable; for a <i>second</i>, it looked as if sparks might actually fly.


    ¡°Oh,e on. Both of you, seriously?¡± Alessia rolled her eyes at their childishness. She gave Cole a gentle push toward Max, then grabbed the boys¡® hands and marched off in the opposite direction, determined to keep the peace¨Cand her sanity.

 love and power 398

    The two boys, still reluctant to give up, tried to follow after her, but Alessia seemed to have eyes in the back of her head. She spun around and shot them a warning re.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Go find your seats,<i>¡± </i>she called over her shoulder.


    Cole stopped in his tracks, looking a little hurt, clearly not wanting to upset her. Max didn¡¯t show much emotion, but even he paused for a


    second before turning stiffly away.


    With the two mischief¨Cmakers out of the way, Alessia let out a sigh, then shepherded the two little ones back towards their ss.


    As fate would have it, they rounded the corner and immediately ran into Hamilton Quincy and his grandson, Tammie. The moment their eyes met, irritation all but radiated from Hamilton.


    Alessia had no intention of starting trouble with two kids in tow and was about to walk past, but Tammie wriggled free from Hamilton¡¯s grip and stepped right in front of them, blocking their path.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s this? Looking for a fight?¡± Before Alessia could say a word, York marched forward like a little knight, nting himself between the two parties.


    He rolled his neck and cracked his knuckles, making his intentions perfectly clear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky! I signed up for the race this time too. I¡¯m going to beat you guys, just watch!¡± Tammie dered.


    ¡°Oh, please. You couldn¡¯t even win at what you¡¯re good at, and now you think you¡¯ll win at something you¡¯re not? Maybe it¡¯s time to rethink your strategy,¡± York shot back, not missing a beat.


    His words hit Hamilton right where it hurt.


    ¡°Tammie, we¡¯re leaving!¡± Hamilton snapped, grabbing his grandson¡¯s


    10.05)


    hand. He half¨Cdragged, half¨Cpulled Tammie away, ignoring the boy¡¯s attempts to wriggle free.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you! Just wait!¡± Tammie shouted back, straining against his grandfather¡¯s grip, refusing to back down even as he was hauled away.


    ¡°Yeah, good luck with that,¡± York muttered, flipping a middle finger after Tammie¨Conly to get a sharp rap on the head from Alessia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pick up bad habits<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she admonished.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± York grumbled, rubbing his head, not quite meeting her


    eyes.


    ¡°York! Ivan!¡±


    Just as the three of them were about to leave, Zane came bounding over from the other side, all sunshine and energy, like a golden retriever puppy. ¡°Zane!¡± Ivan called out, waving with a bright smile.


    York just scowled and looked away, pretending not to care.


    ¡°Hi, Alessia!¡± Zane greeted her politely.


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Here to round them up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I saw they weren¡¯t back yet, so I came to get them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you three go on. Good luck in the race.¡±


    She let go of their hands, watching as the boys raced off together, already roughhousing andughing.


    By the time Alessia made it back to the field, the stands were packed with parents and kids. Fortunately, Cole and Max were easy to spot¨Ctheir faces stood out in any crowd. She saw that they¡¯d left an empty seat between them, both sitting stiffly upright, refusing to look at each other, their expressionspletely neutral. If you didn¡¯t know better, you¡¯d think they were total strangers, not two dads waiting to cheer on their kids.


    ¡°Lessie, over here!¡± Cole caught sight of her first. He stood and waved her over, his smile bright and cheerful, a far cry from his earlier seriousness.


    Alessia took the seat between them. They¡¯d barely exchanged a few words when the loudspeaker crackled to life.


    ¡°Wee, parents, to the joint sports day for Berlington Elementary and Crestview Elementary School.¡±


    Alessia scanned the field and quickly spotted the three little boys. She waved at them, catching Zane¡¯s attention first. He tapped York and Ivan on the shoulders.


    The other two followed his gaze, and when they saw Alessia, they both waved enthusiastically, their excitement unmistakable.

 love and power 399

    The sports day kicked off before anyone knew it, but as with every school, every grade, the event couldn¡¯t begin without slogging through an endless and tedious opening speech. Only after the speakers had had


    their say did things finally get underway.


    Thepetition itself was organized into multiple rounds. Thankfully, the school was big enough: first through third graders gathered at the east field, while fourth through sixth graders assembled at the west field. This way, no one was crammed together, time wasn¡¯t wasted, and as many students as possible could join in the fun.


    Normally, students who weren¡¯tpeting would sit with their ss at the assigned spot, while those representing the school made their way to the field to prepare. As soon as their event ended, they supposed to return to their ss and weren¡¯t allowed to wander off.


    wer


    The first event was the ry race¨Ca ssic disy of teamwork, and the unofficial opening to the inter¨Cgradepetitions. Surprisingly, Ivan was


    one of the ry runners.


    Even Alessia couldn¡¯t hide her astonishment.


    Ivan¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t the kind that changed overnight. He had always gone his own way, never asking for help if he could do something on his own. Group events like the ry? In the past, he would never have signed <ol><li>up. </li></ol>


    Taking part in the ry meant sacrificing time every day to practice with the team, learning to build trust and coordination. Ivan, quiet and reserved, wasn¡¯t exactly known for his social skills. For him, group events could easily feel like torture.


    Yet there he was, with Zane slinging an arm around his shoulders, grinning from ear to ear, saying something that made Ivan crack a rare smile.


    York nudged Zane¨Cnothing too forceful¨Cand Zane, ever the live wire,


    <b>1/3 </b>


    10:06


    bumped him right back with his shoulder, refusing to be outdone. The two jostled, neither giving ground.


    Ivan just slipped quietly between the two, clearly used <i>to </i>their antics.


    The wrestling stopped, but their mouths kept going, still bickering over something or other. Ivan¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile; he looked rxed, the edge of nervousness from earlierpletely <i>gone</i>.


    Alessia observed their yful interactions with a knowing smile, then reached for the camera Cole had been carrying and began snapping photos of the trio.


    She¡¯d done her homework on Zane¡¯s family¨Cnothing suspicious there. His parents were straightforward, easygoing folks. Recently, they¡¯d even started a food processing partnership with the Mortons. Honest,


    hardworking people, and careful about food safety¨Cafter all, they had kids of their own.


    It made sense that a family like Zane¡¯s could raise such a cheerful,


    carefree kid.


    Ivan was sensitive and thoughtful, but having Zane and York¨Cboth easygoing, carefree boys¨Caround him was probably the best thing that could have happened.


    Their personalities bnced each other out perfectly: Ivan, quiet and steady; Zane, optimistic and open¨Chearted; York, sharp and quick¨Cwitted. Together, they brought out the best in each other¨Can ideal trio.


    They joined the other contestants at the edge of the track to warm up. Another boy, their ry¡¯s fourth and final member, joined them. After a brief round of introductions, he followed the teacher¡¯s directions to his ce.


    The starting gun cracked through the air. Their lead runner shot off the line, quickly pulling ahead of the pack.


    He ran with a professional grace¨Cno surprise, given his parents were athletes and had groomed him for track since he was little. The kid had


    real talent.


    Zane took the second leg. He was a bit bulkier than the others and the baton handoff was a little shaky, but thanks to the huge lead their first runner had managed, Zane kept themfortably in first ce and got the baton to York without losing ground.

 love and power 400

    Things went much smoother once they reached York¡¯s leg of the race. Though he and Ivan bickered and teased each other along the way, their teamwork was undeniable. York, having trained in both taekwondo and kickboxing, had the stamina and explosive energy to widen their lead again.


    The final stretch belonged to Ivan.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ivan darted forward with unexpected. speed¨Cnothing like the quiet, bookish homebody they¡¯d all expected from someone who spent most days sketching indoors.


    Alessia figured this sudden burst of athleticism probably had everything to do with York dragging Ivan out for daily runs. After all, Ivan had caught a nasty cold when the seasons changed¨Ca whole week in bed, feverish and weak, thanks to years of avoiding sunlight and exercise.


    After Ivan finally recovered, York took it upon himself to whip him into shape, insisting on twops around the park every afternoon before walking him home. It was easy to guess that Ivan had been picked for the ry team for exactly this reason.


    These details, of course, Ivan had shyly confided to Alessia himself.


    It warmed her heart to see Ivan open up and share bits of his life. He was such a sweet, gentle kid¨Canyone would feel protective of him. So Alessia always listened patiently, encouraging him to keep talking, letting him know he had her full attention.


    Clearly, her gentle encouragement had paid off. Ivan now spoke with confidence, even around strangers, waving hello without hesitation or shyness.


    When the ry ended, their team took the championship without question. The four of them copsed into a joyful huddle, spinning in circles, their faces lit up with irrepressible grins.


    Alessia seized the moment, snapping a few candid photos. Sensing her


    10.06


    from a distance.


    She lowered the camera and shed them a big thumbs¨Cup. The straightforward praise made their smiles grow even wider, their happiness overflowing.


    With the ry over, the rest of the day¡¯spetitions belonged <i>to </i>other teams. The three kids had to stay put with their ssmates, yfully goofing off together while waiting for the next event.


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere at Alessia¡¯s end of the bleachers was decidedly more awkward. The two grown men¨CMax and Zane¨Cwere engaged in their usual verbal sparring. Whenever one tried to speak to Alessia, the other would jump in with a sarcastic jab, using her as the go¨Cbetween for their banter.


    Alessia resisted the urge to roll her eyes as the two of them volleyed snarky remarks back and forth, with her stuck in the middle.


    ¡°Do you two want me to give you space so you can hash this out?¡± she asked dryly. ¡°Or should I ask the staff to clear the field so you can settle this with a wrestling match?¡±


    That shut them up instantly.


    ¡°Honestly, how old are you? York and Ivan are more mature than you two.¡± <i>¡°</i>York? That little brat?¡± Max scoffed and shook his head, as if beingpared <i>to </i>York was a personal insult.


    Just then<i>, </i>York emerged from his ss, looking none the worse for wear. The hundred¨Cmeter sprint had barely winded him; if anything, he seemed even more energized, standing tall on the field. He was already growing into his good looks, standing out among his peers,


    He waved at Ivan, who sat curled up with his knees to his chest. Ivan¡¯s wave was smaller, but no less genuine.


    When Zane waved, though, York¡¯s smile disappeared, and he turned away.


    10:06


    Zane looked hurt and nced at Ivan forfort. Ivan just smiled gently and patted his shoulder¨Cit was all the reassurance he needed.


    Soon, the four¨Chundred¨Cmeter race began. By coincidence¨Cor fate¨Cone of York¡¯spetitors was Tammie.

 love and power 401`

    <b>Chapter </b><b>401 </b>


    When York Tate spotted him, Tammie Quincy happened to nce over at the same moment. Their eyes met¨Csparks flew in the air.


    York smirked. He almost flipped Tammie the finger, but Alessia Morton¡¯s words echoed in his mind. He held himself back, feeling a little deted, and looked away with a disinterested shrug before stretching out his arms and legs.


    Some people just couldn¡¯t help themselves¨Cthey always had to stir up


    trouble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go thinking you¡¯re all that just because your team took the ry,¡± Tammie sneered, swaggering up to York for all to see. ¡°Without your lead runner, you¡¯re nothing special.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? At least we¡¯ve got someone we can count on,¡± York shot back, unable to hide his disdain. ¡°Unlike you guys¡ªlosing by nearly half ap and still shameless enough to make excuses.¡±


    York had never liked Tammie, and he certainly wasn¡¯t about to let him walk all over him now. If someone came looking for a fight, they couldn¡¯t me York for giving them one.


    Letting Tammie walk away feeling smug would have been York¡¯s own failing.


    ¡°Some people can barely make it through a hundred meters without falling apart,¡± York taunted, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Just don¡¯t start whining about being tired when you lose.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and I¡¯d be worried if someone can¡¯t even keep up with the slowest runner on the track. What excuse do you have then?¡± Max chimed in, standing nearby.


    Growing up with Max and Alessia, York had learned a thing or two about the art of verbal sparring. He might not have surpassed his mentors, but he certainly held his own.


    <b>11:00 </b>


    Sure enough, Tammie¡¯s face darkened. Someone from his team called his name, and Tammie stormed off, but not before tossing a parting shot over his shoulder.


    ¡°Just you wait! Don¡¯te crying when you lose!¡±


    York rolled his eyes. So much for talking tough¨CTammie barelysted two exchanges before scampering away.


    The teacher started calling out names for the lineup. York ignored Tammie and followed the teacher to get his number. Fate, however, seemed to have a twisted sense of humor: his spot was right <i>next </i>to


    Tammie.


    ¡°Good luck out there,¡± Tammie sniped, voiceced with <i>mock </i>sweetness. ¡°Try not to lose to someone who just ran ap.¡±


    York only grinned, unfazed, and looked straight ahead. The cocky grin melted away, reced by fierce determination.


    As soon as the starting pistol fired, York sprang from the blocks like he¡¯d been shot out of a cannon. Tammie blinked in surprise, then gritted his


    teeth and tore after him.


    They were neck¨Cand¨Cneck¨Cthe best their school had to offer, neither willing <i>to </i>give an inch.


    York tuned out everything and everyone. He didn¡¯t care where Tammie was; all he saw was the finish line, and he was determined to cross it


    first.


    Tammie pushed himself to the limit, trying desperately to pull ahead. With the finish line looming, he panicked, stretching out a hand, but York was just out of reach.


    Oblivious to the danger behind him, York poured on every ounce of speed. He was so close¨Conest burst and victory would be his.


    But in the next instant, everything spun out of control. Tammie shoved him from behind. York tumbled forward, hitting the ground hard¨Crolling head over heels as momentum hurled him across the track.


    213


    11:00


    The other runners froze in shock, staring at York curled up on the ground, face twisted in pain. No one dared approach. The ident had left everyone stunned.


    Meanwhile, the culprit didn¡¯t miss a beat. Tammie used the chaos to surge ahead, darting across the finish line and iming first ce.


    Alessia shot to her feet in outrage; Max and Cole Whitley¡¯s faces turned


    stormy.


    No one cheered. The stadium was dead silent.


    Everyone had seen Tammie¡¯s shove. The first time could¡¯ve been an ident, but the second¨Cthere was no mistaking the intent.


    Tammie didn¡¯t care. He crossed the line, immediately searching the stands for his grandfather. He threw his arms up, shouting, ¡°I did it! I won!¡°¨Cbut his voice echoed in a vacuum. Not a single cheer, not a single


    p.


    His so¨Ccalled victory meant nothing to anyone.


    The realization hit Tammie hard. His triumphant smile vanished. He clenched his fists, seething, wishing he¡¯d shoved York even harder.

 love and power 402

    So much for being tough, he thought. Turns out all it took was a gentle shove to send him sprawling¨Cand now he¡¯s managed to steal everyone¡¯s sympathy,


    He stood there, jaw clenched, trying to look defiant. <b>But </b>when he caught sight of York curled up on the ground, a flicker of satisfaction crossed his


    face.


    ¡°Serves you right! That¡¯s what happens when you mess with me!¡± he dered, hands on his hips, triumphant and unrepentant. The bravado only earned him jeers from the other kids, and even the parents sitting in the bleachers frowned, quietly wondering whose child he was.


    Alessia and her friends rushed down from the stands. Ivan Morton, with


    Zane¡¯s help, broke free from the teacher trying to hold him back and sprinted toward York.


    ¡°York!¡± Ivan¡¯s voice trembled with worry.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ivan hovered, eyes darting over York¡¯s bruises and scrapes, not even sure where to begin.


    York¡¯s face was a mess of pain and frustration, but he managed to wave his hand as if to say he was fine. He even tried for a smile, though it twisted into a grimace that only made things worse.


    The medic arrived next, kneeling and carefully examining York¡¯s injuries.


    Two fresh cuts marred York¡¯s handsome face, and his arms and legs were scraped raw. Worst of all was his ankle¨Cswollen, discolored, and clearly out of ce.


    ¡°Call an ambnce,¡± the medic said after a quick assessment, already cleaning the worst of the scrapes.


    Alessia came over just in time <i>to </i>hear those words, her face darkening even more. She crouched next to York, gently checking his wounds herself.


    11.00


    Chapter <b>402 </b>


    ¡°And who are you?¡± the medic asked, startled by Alessia¡¯s hands¨Con approach.


    ¡°We¡¯re family,¡± Cole jumped in quickly, worried the medic might try to chase them off. ¡°She¡¯s York¡¯s sister¨Cand a student of Dr. Alexander


    Dawson.¡±


    ¡°Dawson?¡± The medic was skeptical. Dawson was a legend in the medical world, though everyone only knew of his one university¨Cage prot¨¦g¨¦ and he was rumored to be a guy.


    Cole nodded earnestly, quietly exining as he nced at the group gathered around York.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Alessia finished her inspection, her voice softening as she


    looked at York.


    York shook his head, silent, his eyes ssy.


    Alessia pressed her lips together, ruffling his hair in a gentle,forting


    gesture.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t win,¡± York finally choked out, his words barely a whisper, his pain


    mixed with shame.


    ¡°You did win,¡± Alessia answered firmly, her words ringing with conviction. ¡°You fought with honor.¡±


    York¡¯s lips quivered as tears spilled down his face. Ivan squeezed his hand, his own eyes shining with unshed tears.


    York never cried¨Cnot when he fell and scraped his knee, not even when he was really hurt. He¡¯d always pick himself up,ugh it off, and crack a joke about being clumsy. But now, the tears wouldn¡¯t stop, no matter how hard he tried.


    Max stooped down and lifted York into his arms, holding him steady and


    secure.


    York buried his face in Max¡¯s shoulder, muffling his sobs. He didn¡¯t make a sound, but his silent anguish was all the more heart¨Cwrenching.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    11:00


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Max said quietly, though his eyes were cold and stormy. ¡°No. one¡¯s walking away with the championship after this.¡±


    Alessia turned to Ivan. ¡°Youing with us?¡± She knew there was no way he could sit through the rest of thepetition now.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ivan replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Me too! And my sister, please let use!¡± Zane had somehow slipped away from his teacher, who was now hurrying to catch up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go exin what happened. You go with Max,¡± Cole said, appearing beside them and giving Alessia¡¯s head a reassuring pat before stepping


    forward to handle the fallout.


    Alessia nodded, gathering the two younger kids and following Max¡¯s steady stride out of the gym.


    11:00

 love and power 403

    At the hospital, York sat forlornly in a wheelchair, his hands and feet wrapped in bandages, and a thick gauze pad covering one cheek. He looked every bit the wounded child, pitiful and fragile.


    Max had gone to pay the bills and pick up medication, while Alessia was off collecting the test results. The three kids had been left in the hospital¡¯s children¡¯s yroom, waiting for the adults to return.


    By now, York¡¯s mood had settled. But when he remembered how both of them had seen him crying earlier, a wave of embarrassment washed over him.


    Luckily, Ivan was always sensitive to other people¡¯s feelings, and Zane, being as boisterous as ever, didn¡¯t seem to care. Neither of them mentioned York¡¯s tears; instead, they hovered around, fussing over him with concern.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll go track that guy down and bring him here so you can give him a proper beatdown! I¡¯ll get revenge for you!¡± Zane thumped his chest with all the bravado of a loyal sidekick, looking so righteous that York couldn¡¯t help butugh at his outrageous suggestion.


    ¡°Yeah, right. Maybe try reading aw book first,¡± York shot back, rolling his eyes. He was mischievous, sure, but he wasn¡¯t about to break thew¨Ceven if, at their age, the consequences would be pretty minor.


    The truth was, Tammie had dared to push him simply because she was mean¨Cand because she knew the rules wouldn¡¯t really touch her. That¡¯s why she¡¯d done it so brazenly.


    Zane pouted, clearly unwilling to let the matter drop just like that.


    Ivan stayed quiet, the way he usually did, but York could sense something was off.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. You don¡¯t have to worry, okay?¡± York¡¯s tone softened when he spoke to Ivan, a patience he didn¡¯t show with Zane.


    Ivan nodded, forcing a smile, but it looked stiff and unconvincing.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll get up and show you a little dance!¡± York teased, starting to rise, only for Ivan to press him firmly back into the wheelchair.


    ¡°York!¡± Ivan¡¯s voice was sharp¨Cfirmer than York had ever heard. The sudden seriousness startled both boys.


    ¡°The doctor said if you don¡¯t take care of yourself, you could end up with asting injury! This isn¡¯t a joke!¡±


    Ivan¡¯s eyes glistened, rimmed with red. York couldn¡¯t stand seeing him like this.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stay put. Don¡¯t be mad,¡± York muttered, tugging on Ivan¡¯s sleeve in surrender¨Ca rare moment ofpliance from him.


    Somehow, their roles had reversed. York was supposed to be the one gettingforted, yet here he was, trying to calm Ivan down.


    ¡°Your parents are out of town. Why don¡¯t youe stay at my ce for a while? I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± Ivan offered, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    ¡°I have a nanny at home, and anyway, how exactly are you going to take care of me? In the end, we¡¯ll just end up bothering your mom,¡± York replied. He was young, but he wasn¡¯t oblivious.


    Sure, it was fine to stay over for a night or two, but this was a broken bone¨Ca month at least. He¡¯d feel bad imposing for so long.


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle over to your ce. I can keep youpany, tell you what you missed at school,¡± lyan insisted. Just like when Ivan was sick with a fever and York had stubbornly insisted on visiting every day, keeping himpany and cheering him up, Ivan wanted to help ease York¡¯s pain now. ¡°I want toe <i>too</i>!¡± Zane piped up, waving his hand enthusiastically.


    ¡°Oh, give it a rest, you just want to mess around,¡± York shot back, his patience for Zane wearing thin.


    <b>212 </b>


    11:00


    Zane stuck his tongue out in mock protest.


    The three of them bickered noisily in the children¡¯s room, theirughter echoing down the hall. Meanwhile, Max and Alessia bumped into each other in the elevator.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Max asked, holding a folder of receipts in one hand and a paper bag of medication in the other.


    ¡°Nothing too serious,¡± Alessia replied. ¡°York used his hands to break his fall, so his head¡¯s fine¨Cjust some scrapes and bruises. The real trouble is his ankle. If he doesn¡¯t rest properly, he could end up with a chronic dislocation. Once he¡¯s healed up a bit, I¡¯ll take him to a specialist to check it out. He¡¯s still young, his bones are growing. If we¡¯re not careful, he could be left with a permanent injury.¡±

 love and power 404

    As soon as the scan results came out, Alessia took a look. The injury wasn¡¯t too serious, but for York¨Cwho¡¯d grown up pampered and sheltered¡ªthis was going to be a tough stretch.


    Max just nodded, saying nothing.


    ¡°What are you nning to do about it?¡±


    Knowing Max, he wouldn¡¯t just let this slide.


    ¡°He likes being number one, doesn¡¯t he? Let¡¯s tally up how many times he¡¯s managed that.¡±


    The elevator doors slid open. Max strode out first, Alessia arching a brow but keeping her thoughts to herself about his approach.


    ¡°Max¡­¡± York called out when he spotted his brother, a twinge of guilt in his voice. The three boys who had been bickering earlier now stood quietly in ce.


    ¡°Now you remember I¡¯m your brother?¡± Max tipped York¡¯s chin up, turning his face from side to side. ¡°At least you had the sense to shield yourself a little.¡±


    ¡°Will I have a scar?¡± York, always a bit vain, wasn¡¯t worried about his leg¨Che was far more concerned about the scrapes on his face leaving a


    mark.


    Alessia let out a shortugh. ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll give you some ointmentter. You¡¯re young, but already obsessed with your looks.¡±


    ¡°Alessia¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Ivan shuffled over and tugged nervously at her sleeve.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Can I stay at York¡¯s ce for a while?¡±


    When Ivan said this, York nced away, but his ears pricked up in


    <b>1/3 </b>


    11:00


    interest.


    ¡°What¡¯s brought this on?¡±


    ¡°When I was sick, York always came over to see me. Now his parents are away, and I want to keep himpany. I¡¯ll go home when he¡¯s able to walk again. Is that okay?¡±


    Alessia looked at York, who just shrugged. ¡°He wanted me toe to his ce, but I said no, so now he wants toe over here instead.¡±


    ¡°I want to go too,¡± Zane piped up.


    ¡°You want everything, don¡¯t you? Stop trying to join in,¡± York shot back without missing a beat.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine on your own?¡± Alessia ruffled Ivan¡¯s hair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine! I¡¯m not a little kid anymore,¡± Ivan answered, his eyes lighting up with h¨°pe and determination.


    ¡°Alright, then after a bit we¡¯ll talk to your parents. If they say yes, pack a bag and I¡¯ll drive you over.¡±


    Now that the Tate house was mostly just York and the housekeeper, having Ivan around would be goodpany¨Cand maybe help keep the kid out of too much trouble.


    ¡°You¡¯re okay with this?¡± Alessia checked with York, giving him the final


    say.


    ¡°Sure, whatever,¡± York tried to hide the smile tugging at the corners of his


    mouth.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your friends home first. You and Max head back¡ªI¡¯ll bring Ivan over after we talk to his parents.¡± Alessia quickly sorted out the n. Aside from Zane, no one had any objections.


    ¡°Cole already handled things with the school. He¡¯s left your number for any follow¨Cup, and will take care of thepensation and negotiations. I¡¯m heading out,¡± Alessia said, then left with the two boys.


    Max and York stared at each other for a moment before Max wheeled York toward the elevator.


    ¡°Must¡¯ve owed you two in a past life,¡± Max muttered.


    York didn¡¯t dare say a word.


    Unlike Alessia, he¡¯d hardly seen Max growing up. He didn¡¯t really remember how they got along as kids¨Cjust that, for as long as he could remember, Max had always kept his distance, cool and reserved.


    If he depended on Alessia, then Max was more like some stern, unyielding adult whose presence simply demanded obedience.


    But there was one thing he was sure of: ever since the two of them hade back home, things were slowly starting to change for the better.

 love and power 405

    On the other side of things, Cole had already wrapped up his business and was waiting downstairs.


    When he spotted Alessia walking out with the two kids, he immediately opened the back door of the car. Once all three were settled inside, he started the engine and pulled away from the curb.


    ¡°How did things go on your end?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Nothing too serious. He just needs some time to heal.¡±


    ¡°Sprains and fractures take a long time to mend,¡± Cole remarked, echoing the old saying.


    Alessia nodded. ¡°How did things turn out with yours?¡±


    At the mention of it, Cole let out a short, exasperatedugh.


    ¡°Both principals made Tammie and his parents apologize to York. After that, Tammie¡¯s supposed to return to school and face disciplinary action. But the only thing he cared about was hispetition results. The moment he heard they were being revoked, he threw a fit right there in the office¨Cshouting, kicking, making a scene loud enough to give anyone


    a headache.¡±


    He sounded a little aggrieved as he recounted it.


    Alessia smiled, reaching over to gently pinch his earlobe. The small gesture made Cole grin despite himself.


    <i>¡°</i><i>So</i>, what happened next?¡±


    ¡°Hamilton Quincy showed up, insisting that they could paypensation, but that under no circumstances would his grandson¡¯spetition score be canceled.¡±


    It was obvious where Tammie had learned his sense of entitlement.


    ¡°That old man would be better off as a street magician, the way he spins tales with a straight face. He¡¯s much better at that than he ever was at


    <b>11:01 </b>


    business or painting. Even though everyone saw Tammie push York, Hamilton imed it was just an ident and even tried to turn it around¨Cusing York of framing his precious grandson. He refused to ept the result.¡±


    Alessia let out a sharp, incredulousugh, a hard glimmer in her eyes.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry¡ªthe results were annulled, the apology is still on the table, and the school promised to keep following up. If there¡¯s any news, they¡¯ll call Max. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡±


    Cole ruffled Alessia¡¯s hair gently. He didn¡¯t bother to go into all the ugly details¨Cjust summarized the oue.


    There was no way he would let anyone Alessia cared about be mistreated, not if he could help it.


    Recalling Tammie¡¯s shrieking tantrum and Hamilton¡¯s shameless favoritism, Cole couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. One used his youth as an excuse to get away with anything, the other leaned on his age and reputation to bully others, even demanding the victim apologize. At this rate, it seemed the Quincy family¡¯s reign was just about over.


    They chatted idly as the car rolled on, while in the backseat, Ivan stared out the window, lost in thought.


    ¡°Ivan.¡±


    Zane called his name, but Ivan didn¡¯t answer, too absorbed in his own world. Zane tugged his sleeve insistently.


    ¡°What is it, Zane?¡±


    ¡°Ivan<i>, </i><i>do </i>you think your parents will let you go over to York¡¯s house?¡± Zane clearly thought ¡°looking after York¡± just meant hanging out with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going over to y. I¡¯m there to help take care of him,¡± Ivan said earnestly, determined to sound responsible in front of his friend.


    ¡°Then after school, let¡¯s go together. When it¡¯s time, I¡¯ll have my driver pick me up. That should work, right?¡± Zane pouted¨Cafter all, they were a


    trio, and he wanted in, too.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Yorkter. It¡¯s his house, so it¡¯s his call.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll probably say no. I¡¯ll just show up anyway,¡± Zane said, a knowing grin on his face; he was well acquainted with York¡¯s quirks.


    As they spoke, the car pulled up in front of Zane¡¯s house. Alessia had already called ahead to let Zane¡¯s parents know, so when they saw him return, they weren¡¯t surprised.


    They didn¡¯t linger; after dropping Zane off, Alessia took Ivan home and filled Karen in on what happened.


    ¡°As long as he¡¯s alright,¡± Karen said, her brow furrowed with concern. ¡°Still, have your brother take another look at himter. Kids¡® ankle injuries can be tricky¨Cif you¡¯re not careful, there can be long¨Cterm problems.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking, too. Once York¡¯s rested up, I¡¯ll take him to the clinic for a follow¨Cup.¡±


    ¡°He lives alone, doesn¡¯t he? Why not have him stay with us for a while? We¡¯ve got that extra room for him anyway¨Che may as well use it.¡±

 love and power 406

    On weekends, York sometimes stayed over at their house. The couple had even prepared a guest room just for him, but it had never really been used¨CYork always ended up bunking with Ivan instead.


    The bed was big enough, and the boys got along so well that the adults. saw no reason to object. Still, the guest room remained, just in case.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by how often Yorkes around. When something¡¯s actually wrong, he keeps it to himself. The better you treat him, the less. likely he is to trouble you,¡± Alessiamented, her fondness clear. Having watched York grow up, she understood him even better than she realized.


    ¡°What trouble? He¡¯s still just a kid. His parents aren¡¯t here, and his


    brother¡¯s always away on business trips¡­¡± Karen¡¯s brow furrowed tighter with concern.


    York wasn¡¯t just the lively, sweet¨Ctalking little brother her daughter adored; he¡¯d also helped Ivan countless times. In Karen¡¯s heart, York was already family. Whenever she bought Ivan new clothes, she¡¯d always pick out something for York too. When she baked a new dessert, her first thought wasn¡¯t to call Ivan over to try it¨Cit was to have Ivan invite York, so they could taste it together.


    ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, York¡¯s probably spent more time at our house than at his own. So why, when he needs help, does he keep away? I just can¡¯t understand it.¡±


    ¡°I already asked Mom,¡± Ivan chimed in quietly. ¡°He won¡¯te. He doesn¡¯t want to bother you. So I said I¡¯d go look after him. Is that okay?¡±


    Karen knelt down, smoothing Ivan¡¯s hair with a grateful smile.


    ¡°Ivan, I¡¯m so d you care about him. But you¡¯re still a child yourself¨Cthere¡¯s a lot you just can¡¯t do alone. Why don¡¯t we invite York here, so we can all take care of him together, okay?¡±


    She praised Ivan, but gently pointed him toward a better solution.


    1101


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t want toe,¡± Ivan puffed out his cheeks, the disappointment in on his face.


    ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do,¡± Karen said, a yful glint in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll call York. myself. And if he still refuses, we¡¯ll just drive over and bring him back. Simple as that.¡±


    The childish determination in her voice drewughter from everyone in the room.


    ¡°I like that n!¡± Brendan Morton added, wrapping an arm around his wife¡¯s shoulders and nting a kiss on her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll go pick up some pork knuckles at the market, make him something hearty <i>when </i>you bring him home.¡±


    The kids were long used to the couple¡¯s affectionate ways.


    Without further dy, Alessia dialed York¡¯s number and handed the phone to Karen.


    ¡°Alessia?¡±


    ¡°Hey, York, it¡¯s Karen.¡±


    ¡°Karen?!¡± York¡¯s voice shrank to a nervous whisper.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard from Ivan you hurt your foot. I bet it hurts a lot, huh?¡± Karen¡¯s voice was warm and gentle, as if coaxing a little one.


    York absentmindedly stroked Rex, the dog curled at his feet, suddenly feeling a bit shy.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. The doctor said it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± His voice had a rare softness, as if he wasn¡¯t quite sure how to handle this kind of concern.


    ¡°We¡¯ve kept your room ready, you know. And I¡¯ve been working on some new recipestely. Why don¡¯t you stay with us for a while and help me. taste¨Ctest them? Ivan just nods when he eats¨Che¡¯s no help at all. But I love hearing your feedback.¡±


    York was mature for his age¨Che understood exactly what Karen meant.


    He scrunched up his nose, a bittersweet feeling washing over him.


    <b>11:01 </b>


    hapter 406


    On the other end of the line, there was a long silence. Alessia lowered her gaze, understanding York¡¯s hesitation. A child who¡¯s never been given a treat before doesn¡¯t quite know what to do when someone finally hands them one.


    Can I ept it? Am I allowed to eat it? How should I eat it? Can I have it


    now?


    So many questions¨Call he could do was clutch the candy and stand there, frozen in ce.


    11:01

 love and power 407

    Karen had no idea what had just transpired. Since no one had responded to her, she assumed York was simply being stubborn, so she kept


    coaxing him, her tone deliberately upbeat.


    ¡°York, didn¡¯t you say you loved my cooking? You weren¡¯t just saying that to make me happy, were you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± York shot back instantly. ¡°Your food is the best I¡¯ve ever tasted! No fancy chef from anywhere¨Chome or abroad¨Ccan make anything as delicious as you do!¡±


    Karen chuckled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s settled then. Be good, all right? I¡¯ll bring Ivan and your sister Lessie to pick you up, and tonight, Brendan is making us a proper feast!¡±


    York opened his mouth to protest, but Karen didn¡¯t give him the chance. She hung up before he could get another word in.


    When she handed the phone back to Alessia, the girl gave her a big thumbs¨Cup. Karen winked yfully, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go get him,¡± she said, ruffling Ivan¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Ivan¡¯s eyes shone with excitement, his voice unwavering. A beaming smile lit up his face¨Ca kind of happiness Karen had never seen from him before.


    Meanwhile, York was still staring at the phone in a daze, sitting in his wheelchair and absentmindedly stroking Rex¡¯s fur.


    ¡°Headed to the Mortons¡® ce?¡± Max asked, as if he¡¯d seen thising. He rolled a small suitcase over to York.


    ¡°I packed your clothes and medicine, plus Rex¡¯s food and toys. If you run out, call the housekeeper and he¡¯ll bring you more.¡±


    Max¡¯s face was unreadable, his voice t and mechanical, as if he were just checking something off a list.


    <b>11:01 </b>


    ¡°Oh.¡± York pulled the suitcase over with a forced air of indifference, trying to act like the detached grown¨Cup, but his deliberately lowered voice only made him sound more ridiculous.


    Not long ago, a scene like this would have been unthinkable.


    Back when they¡¯d just returned to the country, it was only because of Alessia that York and Max had teamed up, but somewhere along the way, the dynamic between them had started to shift. Neither of them had


    noticed it yet.


    The Tates weren¡¯t the sort to wear their hearts on their sleeves¨Cexcept, perhaps, for Ileana Tate. Most of the time, they kept their feelings to themselves and rarely got too close to anyone, even family.


    So the two boys didn¡¯t say much. It wasn¡¯t until the housekeeper announced that Alessia and the others had arrived that Max finally wheeled York out, the housekeeper trailing behind with their luggage.


    ¡°York!¡± Ivan waved as soon as York appeared.


    ¡°Ivan!¡± York was just as thrilled. If his legs worked, he¡¯d have run over in


    an instant.


    It had only been a short while since theyst saw each other, but their excitement made it feel like weeks.


    ¡°Thank you for looking after my brother,¡± Max said politely to Karen, far moreposed than York.


    Maybe it was because of Alessia, but Karen had always been fond of Max, this quiet, polite, thoughtful boy. Once she¡¯d learned about his childhood, she¡¯d felt even more protective of him.


    Sometimes, when Alessia wasn¡¯t around, Karen would call Max herself¨Cusually <i>to </i>invite him to dinner or remind him to dress warmly when the weather turned cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± Karen replied warmly. ¡°It¡¯s always livelier with York at home.¡± She handed him a paper bag. ¡°I made some snacks and pastries this morning. You mentioned you don¡¯t like sweets, so I made a


    <b>213 </b>


    11:01


    batch without sugar. Give them a try¨Cif you like them, I¡¯ll bring more <i>next </i>


    time.¡±


    Max nced down at the bag, the corners of his mouth twitching just slightly¨Cso subtle you¡¯d miss it if you weren¡¯t looking closely.


    ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s very kind of you,¡± he said softly.

 love and power 408

    ¡°What trouble? You kids these days only care about work¨Cso busy you forget to eat, and when you finally do, you only care about looking sharp, never about staying warm. The seasons are changing, you know. I put some broth in there for you. Make sure you have something hot, understand?¡±


    Karen, a mother of several children, could never help herself once she started fussing. Her voice brimmed with affection.


    Max didn¡¯t seem annoyed at all. He nodded and agreed <i>to </i>everything she


    said.


    ¡°Since Leo¡¯s staying with us for a while, why don¡¯t youe over for dinner after work if you¡¯re free? I¡¯ll make your favorites. Actually, it works out perfectly today¨Clet¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Maybe next time. I still have things to take care of today.¡± Max¡¯s tone softened a little. It was still somewhat stiff, but at least it wasn¡¯t as biting


    or cold as when he spoke to others.


    Karen looked disappointed. ¡°How about Sunday, then? You don¡¯t work weekends, <i>do </i><i>you</i>?¡±


    Max nced over at Alessia, who only shrugged, making it abundantly clear she wasn¡¯t going to help him escape this time¨Cand was maybe even enjoying the show.


    He let out a barely audible sigh. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll head out now, then, You¡¯d bettere on Sunday. Don¡¯t worry about Leo¨CI¡¯ll take good care of him, and Ivan will keep himpany.¡±


    Max nodded and watched them head to the car.


    ¡°See you, Max!¡± York called, as Max lifted him into the back seat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble for Karen,¡± Max said, putting a hand on York¡¯s head and giving his hair an awkward, clumsy ruffle.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    11:01


    Chapter <b>408 </b>


    ¡°Got it.¡± For once, York didn¡¯t talk back; he simply nodded, unusually well¨Cbehaved.


    ¡°See you! Remember to heat up your food before you eat.¡± Alessia waved at Max before climbing into the car herself.


    Max stood there watching until the car disappeared down the drive, then finally turned and headed inside. York poked his head out the window, but Alessia quickly warned him to sit back, and the window locks clicked into


    ce.


    Ivan reached over and patted York¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If <i>you </i>miss your brother, you can always call him. He¡¯ll be joining us <i>for </i>dinner on Sunday,


    too.¡±


    He spoke quietly, right into York¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t miss him,¡± York mumbled, not very convincingly.


    Ivan didn¡¯t call him out¨Che just squeezed York¡¯s hand, and that was enough.


    Back at the vi, Max returned home. It was strange: just one person gone, and the ce already felt empty. He could almost see the scenes from earlier¨Cone person and one dog ying noisily in the corner¨Cso vivid in his mind¡¯s eye that he had to blink to clear them away. When he opened his eyes, there was nothing left.


    ¡°Have someone tidy up that corner,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the housekeeper replied.


    ¡°Actually, leave it for now,¡± Max changed his mind suddenly, for reasons he couldn¡¯t quite exin,


    The housekeeper nodded, asking no questions.


    ¡°Would you like me to heat up your dinner?¡±


    At that, Max finally looked down at the bag he was still holding.


    ¡°Yes. And send the pastries up to my study.¡±


    <b>213 </b>


    <b>11:01 </b>


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The housekeeper took the bag and left, while Max headed upstairs.


    The vi felt so quiet it was almost as if no one lived there at all. Meanwhile, the Morton family home was lively as ever.


    York, carefree as always, had already teamed up with Ivan for some game. The only thing dampening his spirits was that Zane¨Cwho had somehow convinced his parents¨Chad been dropped off by their driver to stay the night as well.


    Karen loved kids, so she left the three boys in the yroom together and went off to the kitchen to help Brendan. Poor Alessia, though, was left between the three of them, listening to their endless tales and tattling about each other¡¯s embarrassing moments at school.


    Alessia herself had no idea what it was about her that made the three boys cling so tightly, refusing to let her leave.


    It was exhausting, but Alessia listened patiently, not once showing the slightest trace of annoyance.


    <b>3/3 </b>

 love and power 409

    <b>Chapter </b><b>409 </b>


    It wasn¡¯t until deep into the night, after the three children had finally fallen asleep, that Alessia could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    The three kids were squeezed together on a single bed. Ivany in the middle, sleeping perfectly still, as if he hadn¡¯t moved an inch all night. The other two, in contrast, sprawled out every which way¨Cone had an arm thrown across Ivan¡¯s face, the other had a leg draped over his knees utterly oblivious to any semnce of order.


    Alessia gently tucked the covers around them, then, worried that York¡¯s wound might get bumped, carefully scooped him up and carried him to the guest room Brendan had set up for him.


    ¡°Alessia¡­¡± York mumbled in his sleep, a faint whisper barely audible.


    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s alright. Just get some good rest,¡± she replied softly, her eyes warm. She tucked the nket around him and lightly patted his chest, staying until his breathing evened out and he drifted back to sleep. Only then did she slip quietly from the room.


    In the hallway, Karen approached on tiptoe and handed Alessia a ss of


    warm water.


    ¡°Are they all asleep?¡± Karen whispered.


    Alessia took a sip, nodding, her throat grateful for the relief.


    ¡°Those three are really attached to you. Must be exhausting, huh?¡± Karen said, taking the empty ss from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s gettingte¨Cyou and Dad should get some rest too,¡± Alessia replied, ncing at the clock.


    Karen nodded, and soon the entire Morton house was swallowed by darkness<i>. </i>Only Alessia¡¯s room glowed with the soft light of a bedsidemp.


    She opened the files Max had sent over. Inside were detailed


    records¨Cproof that Hamilton had bribed previouspetition judges,


    <b>11:02 </b>


    240 feet


    One she finishing the VNING videos from be


    and son x


    What are with you¡± she texted


    KOUE STAINED NE


    YOUR ANSQUINE NE DORES H


    Teatroming headset


    The cos ahes tall ofere


    wo winning wit ist


    Sh


    e aleach ein TR QUR ging


    with their 2018 exurged in a sunny 822 by the wire coding syconen. The sanded 2


    COMESIC NON


    Timbedding autora de Dort into trouble while i¡¯m gone When 388 1982 are on se sugge


    asa N


    Shonests


    Wee as you going hanimmediately out on his


    exx Yox ser sleping with Zare and kedut we end and awos


    The legbont en into be broadly movies 20


    Tust have a things be care of axon L


    mom, okay? She¡¯s baking cookies or you


    ¡°Cookes Yes Of the the care and N


    Alessia smiled, ruffling Na¡¯s hair, then walked and do the so York, her movements gentle and affection


    Tillbring you something tasty when i get back.¡± with that she closed the door and left the Morton house.


    Nan and York exchanged nces, both booking just a le foton


    ¡°She¡¯sing back, you know. Why are you both acting so dramatic?¡± Zane asked, puzzled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it!¡± they shouted in unison, leaving Zane thoroughly bewildered. As an only child, he just couldn¡¯t understand these siblings and their mysterious bonds.


    ¡°So¡­ do you guys still want to y?¡± Zane asked, a bit hesitant, as if afraid of stepping on another one of their sensitive nerves.


    ¡°Of course!¡± York growled, grabbing his toy with a look that suggested he was about to go to war, not y. Zane shrank back, suddenly wary.


    Meanwhile, Alessia stepped outside and immediately spotted Max¡¯s car waiting at the curb.


    Unlike Cole, who would have opened the door for her and made sure she was settled in before driving off, Max just hit the unlock button with a cold efficiency.


    Alessia climbed in, buckled her seatbelt, and as soon as the click sounded, Max started the engine and pulled away from the curb.

 love and power 410

    ¡°How¡¯s he doing?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just call and ask yourself?¡± Alessia shot Max a look of exasperation.


    Max didn¡¯t respond, retreating into his usual silence.


    Both brothers were the same. Even yesterday, York kept ncing at his phone, terrified he¡¯d miss a message from that certain someone.


    But, as usual, that person stayed stubbornly silent¨Cnot a single message hade through.


    Alessia, caught in the middle of it all, didn¡¯t realize she was just as bad.


    ¡°He¡¯s eating, drinking, even joking around. Sure, he¡¯s not a hundred percent, but for now, rest is all he can do.¡± Alessia finally gave in and exined York¡¯s situation.


    They drove the rest of the way in silence, until the car rolled to a stop outside Quincy Manor. The gates were wide open, so they skipped any pretense of courtesy and walked straight in.


    Every morning, the old man liked to sit in the backyard with a cup of tea, listening to ssical music. Following the haunting notes, they found Hamilton recliningfortably, humming along, lookingpletely at ease¨Cwithout a hint of remorse or guilt.


    ¡°Mr. Tate, Miss Morton, dropping by unannounced¨Cdon¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit improper?¡± The butler, having been alerted by the security cameras, hurried over to block their path.


    ¡°Well, who would¡¯ve guessed the Quincy family cared about manners?¡± Alessia feigned surprise.


    The butler was at a loss for words, clearly aware of what had happened the day before.


    ¡°The Quincy family always wees guests,¡± he said stiffly, ¡°but tradition


    <b>1/3 </b>


    11:02


    is tradition. No matter your status, you¡¯re still the younger generation. Proper etiquette mustn¡¯t be neglected.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯d trouble you to pass this on to Hamilton¨Cas an elder, he should appreciate proper procedure. And perhaps remind him to make an appointment next time. The younger generation¡¯s been rather busytely; I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have to wait a while.¡± Alessia¡¯s words were sharp, but Max only smirked, his eyes glinting with a quiet challenge as he


    handed the butler a file.


    He gave Alessia a gentle tap on the back of her head.


    She caught on instantly, arching a brow as she followed Max out of the Quincy estate.


    The ease with which the two left made the butler uneasy. Things were never that simple with them.


    ¡°They left?¡± Hamilton called out, still sprawled on his chaise lounge, idly cracking pistachios and humming to himself.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone,¡± the butler replied.


    ¡°Hmph. I thought they¡¯d have more backbone.¡± Hamilton¡¯s voice brimmed with smugness.


    He might have been outmaneuvered at the school, but in his own home? He¡¯d been running the Quincy family long before those two brats were even born. Did they really think they couldpete with him? Howughable.


    With a snort, he caught sight of the folder in the butler¡¯s hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Only then did the butler remember the file. He handed it over. ¡°Mr. Tate asked me to pass this to you.¡±


    Hamilton sneered. ¡°What could a wet¨Cbehind¨Cthe¨Cears kid possibly have to show me?¡±


    He barely spared Max a thought, but curiosity got the better of him. He


    11.02


    tore open the folder.


    At first, he just skimmed the pages, but his expression changed almost instantly. He sat up, suddenly tense, eyes scanning every line. The more he read, the faster he turned the pages, until the papers were practically flying.


    When he reached thest page, Hamilton flung the folder across the room as if it were contaminated.


    The butler kept his head bowed, lips pressed tightly together. He didn¡¯t know what was in those documents, but the fury radiating from Hamilton was palpable.


    ¡°Did he say anything else?¡± Hamilton demanded, his voice now edged with desperation.


    ¡°He only asked me to give this to you. And, well¡­¡± The butler hesitated.


    ¡°Well what?¡± Hamilton snapped.


    ¡°He said you should make an appointment next time. He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s rather busytely, so you¨Cbeing the elder¨Cmight have to wait.¡±


    Hamilton¡¯s face darkened, thunderous with rage.


    ¡°Get the car. We¡¯re going to the Tate estate. Now!¡±


    11:02

 love and power 411

    Hamilton was bound toe up empty¨Chanded¨Cafter all, Max was already on his way to the office with Alessia.


    ¡°You knew all along he¡¯d block us from getting in, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hamilton¡¯s all about pride. He¡¯d sooner pay someone to fake a painting just to save face than let anyone see he¡¯s run out of inspiration. Yesterday was a blow to his ego; naturally, he¡¯ll try to regain his dignity somewhere else.¡±


    Clearly, Max had seen iting from the start.


    ¡°So why bother showing up just to be turned away at the door?¡±


    ¡°If someone gives up an honest face¨Cto¨Cface conversation for the sake of pride, only to end up with a much bigger humiliation¨Ctell me, who do you think is going to lose their cool?¡±


    Alessia caught on, a knowing look in her eyes. ¡°You really are as devious


    as ever<i>.</i>¡±


    ¡°Pride is the most useless thing in the world¨Cand yet, it¡¯s the one thing those at the top can never let go of.¡±


    As Alessia nodded thoughtfully, Max couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and ruffle


    her hair.


    ¡°Learn from me,¡± he said, his tone yfully affectionate.


    Alessia rolled her eyes, but didn¡¯t bother arguing back.


    When they arrived at the office, they happened to run into Bhus. Linden, who was just heading out on a site visit.


    ¡°So let me get this straight¨CI¡¯m working myself to the bone out in the field, while you¡¯re off at your brother¡¯s track meet and bringing your sister in for a tour? Max, have a heart! I haven¡¯t had a decent night¡¯s sleep in


    two weeks!¡±


    The moment Bhus spotted Max with Alessia, he shoved his stack of


    11:02


    Chapter


    files into his assistant¡¯s hands, stormed over, and grabbed Max by the cor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be dramatic,¡± Max replied calmly, prying Bhus¡® hand off.


    ¡°Is your brother alright?¡± Bhus asked. His grandfather was the principal at Berlington Elementary, and York¨CAlessia¡¯s brother¨Cwas a student there. The old man always had a soft spot for Alessia, so Bhus knowing the details wasn¡¯t surprising.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. What¡¯s got you out in the field today?¡±


    ¡°Cole¡¯s a sharp kid¨Cnothing gets past him. Sent back a whole batch because of a tiny w.¡± Bhus jerked his chin toward the documents he¡¯d just handed off, looking exasperated.


    ¡°So now I have to go check the factory myself.¡± He spread his hands, shooting Alessia a look that was half usation, half plea.


    Alessia avoided his gaze and pretended not to notice.


    For all the griping, the group¡¯s attention to quality was what made their partnership work. Any disagreements were strictly about the project, never personal, and working together was, overall, surprisingly smooth.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not in a rush, stick around,¡± Max said, catching Bhus¡® interest.


    ¡°Oh? Are we expecting fireworks?¡±


    ¡°Give it half an hour¨CHamilton will probably show up.¡±


    Bhus¡® eyes lit up as he followed Max toward the elevators. ¡°Wait, weren¡¯t you supposed to visit the Quincy family today?¡±


    Max shot him a look but didn¡¯t answer.


    Now Bhus was thoroughly intrigued, Since the factory visit wasn¡¯t urgent, he waved off his assistant and rode the elevator upstairs with Max and Alessia.


    Pressed by Bhus¡® relentless curiosity, Max gave a quick rundown of


    Chapter <b>411 </b>


    that morning¡¯s events.


    ¡°So, let me get this straight: he shut you out, and now you¡¯re nning to turn the tables on him?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly!¡± Alessia cut in, shooting Max a triumphant look. ¡°We¡¯re just busy. If he has to wait a little, well, that¡¯s life.¡±


    Max smirked and pushed open his office door.


    ¡°Make yourself at home on the couch. If you want anything, ask the assistant to grab it for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a toddler, you know,<i>¡± </i>Alessia muttered under her breath.


    Bhus, meanwhile, was secretly d he¡¯d stayed¨Cwatching these two siblings banter was entertainment enough.

 love and power 412

    Everyone huddled in their own corners, preupied with their separate business.


    Meanwhile, when Hamilton arrived at the Tate residence, he was quite literally turned away at the door. At least Max and Alessia had been admitted inside, but Hamilton didn¡¯t even make it past the front gate.


    ¡°Mr. Quincy, I¡¯m afraid Mr. Tate is at the office and not at home right now. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t let you in. If it¡¯s urgent, you can schedule an appointment at thepany¡¯s front desk in advance.¡±


    Watching Butler Dawson dismiss him from behind the iron railings, Hamilton felt as if the man was mocking him. Yet, frustratingly, he couldn¡¯t find any fault with Dawson¡¯s words or manner.


    Grinding his teeth, Hamilton mmed the car door shut with a loud bang, his face twisted with resentment.


    The worst part was¨Che¡¯d brought this on himself. No matter how much it infuriated him, he could only swallow his bitterness.


    ¡°Sir, what shall we do now?¡± his driver ventured cautiously.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to Tate Holdings,¡± Hamilton snapped.


    If that document got out, the Quincy family would be in for a world of trouble! The thought of his precious grandson Tammie shed through his mind. As much as he doted on the boy, Hamilton¡¯s fingers itched with anger at the whole situation.


    After circling around, they finally arrived at Max¡¯spany. Watching employees streaming in and out of the ss doors, Hamilton felt his pride shrivel¨Che¡¯d never been so humiliated.


    So young, yet so calcting! Instead of choosing the privacy of the Tate home, Max had deliberately orchestrated this scene in public, letting everyone witness Hamilton¡¯s embarrassment.


    Hamilton cursed Max silently, not realizing that nobody around him was


    paying the slightest attention.


    He squared his shoulders and marched toward the elevators, but the receptionist stopped him just as he reached the lobby.


    ¡°Mr. Quincy, is it?¡± she inquired politely.


    Clearly, Max had already briefed the staff about his arrival.


    Hamilton halted, his expression sour. ¡°Do you know who I am? You dare to block my way?¡± Clutching his cane, he felt as though the whole lobby was watching and snickering at his expense.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Quincy, I do,<i>¡± </i>the receptionist replied with a professional smile, her tone polite yet firm.


    ¡°Mr. Tate is upied at the moment. I¡¯ll have to ask you to wait here, please.¡±


    ¡°Is this how Max conducts himself? Making his elders wait out here like this?¡± Hamilton¡¯s cane tapped irritably against the polished floor, drawing more curious nces.


    ¡°Mr. Tate mentioned that he visited you this morning, but you seemed to be busy. He also said that if you didn¡¯t want to wait, you were wee to leave. He¡¯ll handle things from there.¡±


    The receptionist¡¯s smile never wavered, unruffled by Hamilton¡¯s bluster.


    Hamilton clenched his teeth so hard he thought he¡¯d break a mr, but he was out of options. With a cold snort, he sat down in the waiting area.


    People came and went, some ncing at him only to move along, uninterested, Hamilton¡¯s face darkened, and he shifted in his seat, as restless as if he were sitting on pins and needles. His butler stood silently at his side, offering nofort.


    The more triumphant Hamilton had felt that morning, the more bitterly he resented Max and Alessia now.


    Upstairs, the receptionist promptly informed Max that Hamilton had arrived. Max merely acknowledged her and gave no indication of


    11.00


    Chapter <b>412 </b>


    when¨Cor if¨Che¡¯d allow Hamilton up.


    Bhus watched the security feed on his phone, barely containing his amusement. ¡°This old man is something else. He sure wasn¡¯t like this at my ce¨Ckept his head down so low, you¡¯d think he was my grandfather¡¯s grandson, not the other way around.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a bully¨Cacts tough, but only when he thinks he can get away with it,¡± Alessia replied, not the least bit surprised by Hamilton¡¯s behavior. ¡°So, how long do you n to leave him stewing down there?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see if he¡¯s still around in an hour and a half.¡±


    ¡°Why an hour and a half?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, giving him ten minutes would be generous. It¡¯s noon¨Clet¡¯s see if he can stomach waiting through lunch.¡± Max shot Bhus a look that said, ¡°Are you really that clueless?¡±


    Bhus¡¯s eyes widened in admiration as he gave Max an enthusiastic thumbs¨Cup. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re the boss!¡±


    <b>3/3 </b>

 love and power 413

    For the past hour and a half, Hamilton had all but worn a trench in the lobby carpet. Every half hour, he¡¯d send his butler to the front desk to ask for an update. More than once, he¡¯d nearly stormed out, but the thought of that document kept him tethered in ce.


    By the time he drained his third ss of water, Hamilton¡¯s patience was well and truly exhausted.


    ¡°Does a meeting really have to take this long?¡± he snapped as the receptionist approached once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for keeping you waiting, Mr. Quincy. Please, follow me.¡± The receptionist¡¯s professional smile never faltered as she led Hamilton to the elevator.


    She pressed the button for his floor and offered him another polite smile as the doors slid shut, only returning to her station once the elevator had whisked him away.


    Upstairs, someone was already waiting outside the elevator, ready to show him the way.


    Only then did Hamilton¡¯s scowl soften a fraction.


    At the office door, the assistant opened it and gestured for Hamilton to enter. His butler tried to follow, but the assistant blocked him with a


    raised hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Hamilton¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Mr. Tate has requested that only you go in, Mr. Quincy. It is an office, after all¨Cif anything were to go missing, things could get


    The assistant¡¯s smile was polite, but the implication made Hamilton bristle.


    ¡°So you think my butler would steal something?¡±


    <b>1/3 </b>


    <b>11:02 </b>


    ¡°Of course not. But when you scheduled the appointment, you only registered yourself.¡±


    Hamilton¡¯s hand trembled on his cane.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait right outside, sir,¡± the butler murmured, bowing his head, sacrificing his own dignity so Hamilton could proceed without further trouble.


    Hamilton knew this was Max¡¯s way of taking revenge¨Cand worse, he¡¯d handed him the opportunity on a silver tter. The thought made his chest tighten with frustration, but he had no choice but to y along.


    He opened the door, only to find himself in a reception office. Max¡¯s actual office was through another set of doors at the back.


    ¡°Mr. Tate, Mr. Quincy is here,¡± the assistant announced, knocking on the


    door.


    ¡°Send him in,¡± came the reply.


    The assistant gave Hamilton a slight smile, held the door, and gestured for him to step inside.


    Hamilton let out a cold huff, tapping his cane against the floor with a sharp rap as he straightened his back and entered.


    ¡°Hamilton, I apologize for making you wait. Work¡¯s been madnesstely.¡± Max stood to greet him, his smile polite yet predatory¡ªa wolf in a


    well¨Ctailored suit.


    Hamilton shot daggers at the three people in the room, making no effort to hide his contempt.


    Alessia didn¡¯t even bother pretending to be cordial. She lounged on the sofa, <i>not </i>sparing Hamilton so much as a nce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get to the point. What do you want for the document?¡± Hamilton didn¡¯t wait for pleasantries, dropping onto the sofa with a heavy sigh.


    Max¡¯s smile widened as he sat across from him. Alessia straightened up,


    <i>213 </i>


    <b>11:02 </b>


    <b>Chapt </b>


    inching closer to Max¡¯s side. Bhus, ever the spectator, perched at Max¡¯s desk, content to observe the drama from a safe distance.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hear it. What are your terms?¡± Hamilton¡¯s tone was curt, but even with the leverage in Max¡¯s hands, he would not be cowed. In his eyes, Max was just a rookie ying petty games.


    A kid fresh out of college, Hamilton thought. This is the best he can do? Petty revenge, nothing more.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Max replied. ¡°Have Tammie apologize to my brother in front of both schools and admit that he pushed him on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Hamilton shot back without hesitation.


    Tammie was the Quincy family¡¯sst hope. He could not¨Cwould not¨Callow even the smallest stain on Tammie¡¯s record. Even if the boy never became a great artist, Hamilton would make sure he was seen as one. And an artist, he believed, couldn¡¯t afford a single blemish on his reputation.


    Max didn¡¯t look the least bit surprised by Hamilton¡¯s refusal. His smile remained perfectly intact, unbothered.


    ¡°There¡¯s a second option,¡± Alessia piped up, batting her eyes innocently as she delivered her chilling suggestion. ¡°Break Tammie¡¯s hand. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll have it set afterward. He¡¯ll just need a couple of weeks to recover.¡±


    312

 love and power 414

    Hamilton nced at Alessia, and for a split second, he felt ancient¨Clike his ears had betrayed him.


    Bhus watched the scene unfold, silently apuding in his mind.


    *Of all the people to provoke, you just had to pick these two little devils who never forget a grudge.* Bhus shook his head, lighting an imaginary candle for Hamilton¡¯s doomed soul.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Hamilton suddenly shot to his feet, pointing a trembling finger at the siblings. He looked so unsteady that Bhus half¨Cexpected him to copse and fake an injury right then and there.


    ¡°Hamilton, actions have consequences,¡± Max replied calmly, not rising from his seat. ¡°If you refuse to ept that, you¡¯re only making things harder for everyone.¡±


    Despite Hamilton¡¯s outburst, the siblings sat unfazed, not budging an inch. There was no sign of retreat or hesitation.


    ¡°How much do you want? Name your price!¡± Hamilton stared at Max, defeat flickering in his eyes.


    Hamilton, I¡¯m not sure you realize,¡± Alessia interjected, arching her brow as if she¡¯d just heard a joke, ¡°but my brother and I run apany that makes more in a day than the Quincy family does in a month.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Hamilton snapped, his voice strained.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. An apology,¡± Max said, his tone suddenly cold. The siblings¡® smiles faded, reced by a palpable sense of authority.


    Hamilton¡¯s face darkened, but he didn¡¯t immediately refuse¨Cnot like at the beginning. He was weighing his options, desperate for some way


    out.


    If this document went public, all his past misdeeds would be dragged into the light, and the Quincy family would be aughingstock. But if Tammie apologized, they¡¯d lose ess to the top artists, and the


    <b>1/3 </b>


    <b>11:03 </b>


    family¡¯s future would be doomed.


    Every path was blocked. Hamilton clenched his jaw, finally realizing he had underestimated these two.


    ¡°Tammie can apologize,¡± he muttered, ¡°but only in private.¡±


    ¡°Hamilton, are you confused about something?¡± Max spoke, his hand resting casually on his knee, predatory and calm, like a hawk eyeing its prey. ¡°You don¡¯t have any bargaining chips left.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ll give you a third option.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Hamilton barked, hope flickering.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll release this document online and let the public judge you.¡± Max tossed the folder onto the table in front of Hamilton, his expression as cold as ice¨Cgone was the earlier veneer of politeness. His patience had clearly run out.


    ¡°Wait! I choose the second option! The second!¡± Hamilton¡¯sposure cracked as he shot to his feet, panic overriding his pride.


    Bhus couldn¡¯t hide his grin; he was d he¡¯d stayed¨Che wouldn¡¯t have missed this showdown for the world.


    ¡°Toote,¡± Max replied, rising to his feet with chilling calm. ¡°Once I offered the third option, your chance to choose ended.¡±


    ¡°Bhus, please show Mr. Quincy out.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Bhus spun his chair around and dialed the phone.


    Within moments, the assistant arrived.


    ¡°Mr. Quincy, this way please.¡±


    ¡°Max, don¡¯t think you can walk all over me!¡± Hamilton sputtered, raising his cane, but Max pressed it down with ease.


    The pressure seemed light, but Hamilton found he couldn¡¯t move.


    11.03


    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it, do you, Hamilton?¡± Max leaned in, whispering into his ear. ¡°You never had a choice. Not from the very beginning.¡±


    Hamilton¡¯s eyes widened in shock, finally understanding that this so¨Ccalled negotiation had always been a one¨Cway street.


    ¡°See him out,¡± Max said coldly, not a trace of pity in his voice.


    Hamilton stared, stunned and speechless, as the assistant led him away. Max watched without the slightest hint of sympathy.


    <b>3/3 </b>

 love and power 415

    <b>Chapter </b>415


    The office returned to its quiet, professional calm. Only then did Bhus raise his hands and p, slow and deliberate.


    ¡°What a performance. Rather have an outsider break his grandson¡¯s legs than apologize¨Cshould I call that backbone, or just pure ruthlessness?¡±


    Max shot him a look and returned to his desk. Alessia, legs crossed, was busy tapping away on her phone.


    ¡°If Hamilton weren¡¯t ruthless, there¡¯s no way he could keep the Quincy family afloat,¡± Alessia replied without looking up, snapping her phone shut.


    ¡°He¡¯s trained a team of ghost artists to prop up his own persona, nned for his grandson to follow the same path just to keep the family name alive. At this point, he¡¯s obsessed. He¡¯s spent most of his life building this artist¡¯s reputation, and now it¡¯s be his own prison. He can¡¯t let go of the fame and prestige. The so¨Ccalled ¡®third option¡® just shows his true colors.¡±


    Bhus picked up where Alessia left off. ¡°So in the end, the family¡¯s reputation matters more to him than his own grandson.¡±


    !


    Alessia nodded and nced at Max. ¡°Everything¡¯s arranged. The video from that day will be posted online too. Anything else we need to cover?¡± When it came to the inte, Alessia¡¯s connections in the entertainment industry far outstripped Max¡¯s. She knew exactly how to steer public opinion and achieve the oue she wanted.


    Tammie¡¯s little stunt that day¨Cby sheer luck or fate¨Chad all been captured by Alessia. And Tammie¡¯s arrogance and malice were so tant, they didn¡¯t even need to hunt down extra witnesses.


    Everyone present that day was witness enough,


    ¡°That¡¯s all. Well done,¡± Max said.


    1/3 Hamilton nced at Alessia, and for a split second, he felt ancient¨Clike his ears had betrayed him.


    Bhus watched the scene unfold, silently apuding in his mind.


    *Of all the people to provoke, you just had to pick these two little devils who never forget a grudge.* Bhus shook his head, lighting an imaginary candle for Hamilton¡¯s doomed soul.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Hamilton suddenly shot to his feet, pointing a trembling finger at the siblings. He looked so unsteady that Bhus half¨Cexpected him to copse and fake an injury right then and there.


    ¡°Hamilton, actions have consequences,¡± Max replied calmly, not rising from his seat. ¡°If you refuse to ept that, you¡¯re only making things harder for everyone.¡±


    Despite Hamilton¡¯s outburst, the siblings sat unfazed, not budging an inch. There was no sign of retreat or hesitation.


    ¡°How much do you want? Name your price!¡± Hamilton stared at Max, defeat flickering in his eyes.


    Hamilton, I¡¯m not sure you realize,¡± Alessia interjected, arching her brow as if she¡¯d just heard a joke, ¡°but my brother and I run apany that makes more in a day than the Quincy family does in a month.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Hamilton snapped, his voice strained.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. An apology,¡± Max said, his tone suddenly cold. The siblings¡® smiles faded, reced by a palpable sense of authority.


    Hamilton¡¯s face darkened, but he didn¡¯t immediately refuse¨Cnot like at the beginning. He was weighing his options, desperate for some way


    out.


    If this document went public, all his past misdeeds would be dragged into the light, and the Quincy family would be aughingstock. But if Tammie apologized, they¡¯d lose ess to the top artists, and the


    <b>1/3 </b>


    <b>11:03 </b>


    family¡¯s future would be doomed.


    Every path was blocked. Hamilton clenched his jaw, finally realizing he had underestimated these two.


    ¡°Tammie can apologize,¡± he muttered, ¡°but only in private.¡±


    ¡°Hamilton, are you confused about something?¡± Max spoke, his hand resting casually on his knee, predatory and calm, like a hawk eyeing its prey. ¡°You don¡¯t have any bargaining chips left.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ll give you a third option.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Hamilton barked, hope flickering.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll release this document online and let the public judge you.¡± Max tossed the folder onto the table in front of Hamilton, his expression as cold as ice¨Cgone was the earlier veneer of politeness. His patience had clearly run out.


    ¡°Wait! I choose the second option! The second!¡± Hamilton¡¯sposure cracked as he shot to his feet, panic overriding his pride.


    Bhus couldn¡¯t hide his grin; he was d he¡¯d stayed¨Che wouldn¡¯t have missed this showdown for the world.


    ¡°Toote,¡± Max replied, rising to his feet with chilling calm. ¡°Once I offered the third option, your chance to choose ended.¡±


    ¡°Bhus, please show Mr. Quincy out.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Bhus spun his chair around and dialed the phone.


    Within moments, the assistant arrived.


    ¡°Mr. Quincy, this way please.¡±


    ¡°Max, don¡¯t think you can walk all over me!¡± Hamilton sputtered, raising his cane, but Max pressed it down with ease.


    The pressure seemed light, but Hamilton found he couldn¡¯t move.


    11.03


    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it, do you, Hamilton?¡± Max leaned in, whispering into his ear. ¡°You never had a choice. Not from the very beginning.¡±


    Hamilton¡¯s eyes widened in shock, finally understanding that this so¨Ccalled negotiation had always been a one¨Cway street.


    ¡°See him out,¡± Max said coldly, not a trace of pity in his voice.


    Hamilton stared, stunned and speechless, as the assistant led him away. Max watched without the slightest hint of sympathy.


    <b>3/3 </b>


    11:03


    Despite running twopanies from the shadows<b>, </b>Alessia couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips into a small, pleased smile at Max¡¯s praise.


    ¡°But if you never intended to give him a real choice, why bother with all the theatrics? Why not just go public from the start?¡± Bhus asked.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s more fun this way,¡± Alessia and Max answered in unison.


    Their answer was so matter¨Cof¨Cfact it sent a shiver down Bhus¡¯s spine. He was suddenly grateful, yet again, that he was on their side. If <i>not</i>, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he¡¯d die.


    ¡°Think about it. This morning, we paid him a visit. He wouldn¡¯t even let us in. Result? Now he has to swallow his pride and show up, knowing full


    well we¡¯re about to humiliate him.¡±


    Alessia folded her arms across her chest. She and Max hadn¡¯t nned


    this out in advance, but they understood each other instantly.


    ¡°Then, we set up two choices for him, and just as he¡¯s dithering, we hit him with a fatal third option. Whichever he picks, his true nature is exposed for everyone to see.¡±


    Max¡¯s voice was cool and pleasant, but it sent a chill straight down Bhus¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Andstly, we let him know he¡¯s been yed. There was only ever one right answer¨Coption C.¡±


    Max and Alessia bumped fists, speaking in perfect tandem, leaving Bhus shaking his head and apuding all over again.


    ¡°But the key is, after he realizes he¡¯s been yed, he¡¯ll have to live with the consequences of his own choice¡­ Brutal. Absolutely brutal!¡±


    He paused, bracing himself on the edge of the desk.


    ¡°But by telling him now, aren¡¯t you giving him time to prepare, to mount some kind of defense? Even a dying lion can still roar. The Quincy family once had its glory days¨Csurely some of the press will help him save face? Maybe hire a PR firm for damage control¡­¡±


    11.03


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°Everyone has their specialty. A washed¨Cup family like his can¡¯tpete with a media powerhouse whose interests are deeply tied to these outlets. Every major paper knows which side to take. As for those little tabloid rags¨Cthey¡¯re not even worth our


    attention<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

 love and power 416

    <b>Chapter </b>416


    Bhus nodded, pretending to understand.


    ¡°Now, we just sit back and watch the show,¡± Alessia said, her confidence unmistakable¨Cso much so that you couldn¡¯t help but believe she¡¯d get exactly what she wanted.


    ¡°Alright, the show¡¯s over. You can leave now,¡± Max announced bluntly, already ushering people out the door.


    ¡°Come on, Max, you¡¯re the reincarnation of Scrooge or something! It¡¯s already noon. Even if you¡¯re not hungry, I still need <i>to </i>eat!¡±


    Max ignored him and turned to Alessia. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to lunch.¡±


    Alessia nodded, picking up her purse from the sofa.


    ¡°I¡¯ming too,¡± Bhus chimed in, eager as ever.


    Max shot him a look but didn¡¯t bother saying anything.


    After they ate, Alessia headed home. The rest would take care of itself¨Cwith time, everything would unravel just as they nned.


    Sure enough, at nine that evening, several trending topics quietly began climbing the charts.


    When her phone rang, Alessia left Ivan¡¯s room and returned to her own, shutting the door behind her.


    ¡°Boss, the posts are live, and the team we hired to boost engagement is already at work. The buzz is building fast¨Cthements under the video are resonating with other parents. It¡¯s getting more attention than we expected.¡±


    ¡°Good. Have the tech team keep an eye on it.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    She hung up and logged into her social media app.


    #Berlin Continental Games


    <b>07-58 </b>


    #First ce


    #Hamilton Art Scandal


    She tapped on the first trend. Both elementary schools involved were well¨Cknown among parents, so the interest was high. Thevish interiors shown in the photos had plenty of onlookersmenting on the gap between ordinary families and the privileged few.


    After scrolling for a bit, Alessia exited and clicked on the second tag. A video popped up of Tammie shoving York during thepetition. Both kids¡® faces were blurred, but it didn¡¯t take long for someone to dig up Tammie¡¯s information¨Cconveniently linking it to the third trending topic.


    Lucky: Just like they say¨Cbad apples don¡¯t fall far from the tree! Seriously, how vicious can a kid be? She tried once and failed, so she shoved him again. She was clearly set on hurting him!


    EuroSocialite: I was there! That kid was totally arrogant, zero remorse, and refused to apologize. I heard she threw a huge tantrum when the school threatened to strip her of her award.


    Fool¡¯s Paradise: Adding this to my list of reasons not to have children!


    33: Oh, I know this! Turns out her parent is just as


    unreasonable¨Cusing the other kid of framing her granddaughter! And apparently, the grandparent is a famous watercolor artist, the kind who¡¯s


    even been on TV.


    Insider: Hrious! Famous watercolor artist? Everyone knows he gets people to paint for him! #Hamilton Art Scandal


    ttt: No way! That¡¯s wild.


    Tipster King: And it¡¯s not just her¨Csomeone found out her


    granddaughter¡¯s wins are mostly rigged. Half the awards were bought with bribes, the other half were done by hiring talented kids from struggling families to do her work. Disgusting! Only the insiders really get it. #Tammie¡¯s Manufactured Prodigy


    Profit Parade: Now I remember¨Cat one of Dale Reeves¡® exhibitions, this


    07.58


    same family showed up. Word is the awards were bought, and Dale Reeves cklisted them from all future exhibitions and contests.


    Thanks to the Quincy family¡¯s history of shady dealings, Alessia and her team only needed to light the fuse¨Cnow others were discovering explosive secrets buried just beneath the surface.


    One after another, the scandals would erupt. And when that happened, the Quincy family would finally have to reap what they¡¯d sown.

 love and power 417

    Alessia scrolled further down the page. Someone had alreadypiled a spreadsheet listing every one of the Quincy family¡¯s forged works over the years. But as for the third trending topic, she couldn¡¯t muster up any


    interest.


    The Quincy family¡¯s influence simply wasn¡¯t strong enough <i>to </i>stir up much online debate. Most of thementary revolved around parenting and children¡¯s sports days, not the family itself.


    Getting this topic trending wasn¡¯t really about starting a public discussion¨Cit was meant for people in the know. No one who¡¯d made it this far in the art world was foolish; once they realized the Quincys had duped them, any business rtionship would be over for good.


    As for the Quincys¡® paintings and auctioned pieces¨Cwhether anyone would still buy them was questionable. At any reputable art exhibition or design firm, the family¡¯s name was now untouchable.


    They¡¯d grabbed the Quincys by the throat. Even if the family could still wriggle, their fate was sealed: all they could do now was watch themselves slide toward ruin.


    By the <i>end </i>of that night, the Quincys were truly infamous¨Cjust not in the way they¡¯d ever wanted.


    Some people, Alessia thought, definitely wouldn¡¯t be getting any sleep tonight.


    She set her phone down on the desk and stepped out to deal with her two little ones.


    Her prediction was spot¨Con. At the Quincy home, every light zed.


    Hamilton paced the living room, leaning heavily on his cane. The family gathered around him, tense and silent, barely daring to breathe for fear they¡¯d be his next target.


    The adults could keep themselves in check, but the children were another


    07:59


    matter¨Cespecially Tammie, who¡¯d never been taught restraint.


    Tammie squirmed restlessly in his mother¡¯s grasp, unable <i>to </i>keep still for even a moment. Hamilton¡¯s face was thunderous, but the boy seemed


    unfazed.


    Tammie¡¯s mother mped a hand over his mouth, but he was a noisy, spoiled child and wouldn¡¯t be silenced. He whined that he wanted <i>to </i>go to bed,ined that his legs hurt from standing <i>so </i>long, and


    at demanded that Hamilton pick him up.


    His mother¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, but all she could <i>do </i>was clutch his hand tightly.


    The crying and fussing grated on Hamilton¡¯s already frayed nerves.


    ¡°Enough!¡± he snapped. ¡°All this crying and whining¨Cthis mess the Quincys are in is your fault!¡± He shot Tammie a re, all trace of affection gone, reced by cold disgust.


    Tammie was stunned. His grandfather had always treated him like a treasure; he¡¯d never seen Hamilton look at him like this.


    He shrank back, wide¨Ceyed and confused, unable to understand what he¡¯d done wrong. The next second, his lip trembled, and he broke free from his mother, copsing onto the floor and wailing in earnest.


    Kicking his legs and howling at the top of his lungs, he made everyone¡¯s ears ring¨Cand sent a fresh spike of pain throbbing through Hamilton¡¯s temples.


    ¡°I want to go to bed! I don¡¯t want to stand here! Grandpa¡¯s mean! Bad grandpa! I hate you!¡±


    ¡°Tammie, honey, you¡¯ll get to sleep soon. Just be quiet for a minute, okay?¡± his mother pleaded, trying to hush him, but Tammie shoved her away. Off bnce, she fell,nding awkwardly on the floor.


    No one else moved. They all tried to make themselves as inconspicuous as possible, some even watching the scene unfold with a hint of schadenfreude.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    07.50


    After all, Tammie had always been Hamilton¡¯s favorite¨Cspoiled and overindulged, he¡¯d been allowed to boss the rest of them around since he could talk. Now that he¡¯d caused a disaster of this scale, no one was about to stick their neck out for him. In fact, more than a few were


    enjoying the spectacle.


    ¡°Sleep? The Quincys are ruined because of you, and you still want to sleep? You thought you were so clever¨Cif your stupidity hadn¡¯t been exposed for all to see, would we be in this mess?¡± Hamilton¡¯s fury poured out onto Tammie, conveniently forgetting that he himself had nted the seeds for all of this.


    Tammie couldn¡¯t understand. The grandfather who¡¯d always adored him¨Cwhy was he suddenly like this? In the past, a single tear would have brought Hamilton running tofort him.


    The thought made Tammie cry even harder.

 love and power 418

    <b>Chapter </b><b>418 </b>


    Hamilton gritted his teeth. ¡°Well? What are you waiting for? Get him out


    of here¨Cnow!¡±


    His voice dripped with disgust.


    The woman didn¡¯t dare waste a second. She scooped Tammie into her arms and hurried upstairs without looking back.


    Watching the sorry lot before him¨Cuseless as ever¨CHamilton¡¯s anger boiled over. He nearly mmed his cane down on them, but his foot slipped, and in the next instant, he tumbled hard to the floor.


    Panic erupted in the Quincy house.


    Meanwhile, the Mortons enjoyed a rare moment of peace.


    After tucking in the two little ones as usual, Alessia stepped out and spotted Karen beckoning her over.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re still up?¡±


    ¡°I saw the news trending. He called this afternoon.¡±


    Karen didn¡¯t say who, but Alessia knew she meant Hamilton.


    ¡°He wanted <i>you </i><i>to </i>plead for him, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Karen nodded.


    But really, it wasn¡¯t so much begging as it was demanding¨Cusing her status as Alessia¡¯s mother to pressure her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°I may not know all the details, but I know the kind of daughter I raised. I was afraid if I mentioned it too soon, it¡¯d upset you. Besides, from the news, I got the gist.¡±


    Karen patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder and pulled her into a hug, resting her chin gently on Alessia¡¯s shoulder.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    07:59


    ¡°Our Lessie¡¯s been through so much.¡± Karen¡¯s voice was soft, full of tenderness and sympathy.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re not angry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my family. Unless you¡¯ve done something truly wrong, I¡¯ll always be on your side.¡±


    Alessia smiled and returned the embrace, giving her mother¡¯s back a gentle pat.


    Back in her room, Alessia¡¯s phone buzzed on the desk.


    ¡°Cole? What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Hamilton¡¯s in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°The hospital? Did he work himself into a rage?¡± Alessia dropped into her chair, twirling a pen between her fingers.


    ¡°He slipped. A whole crowd was right there, but no one caught him. He hit his head on his cane on the way down. Honestly, it looks pretty grim.¡±


    Alessia¡¯s hand stilled, the pen stopping mid¨Cspin.


    ¡°Well, life¡¯s full of surprises.¡±


    ¡°I miss <i>you</i>.¡±


    The conversation turned so abruptly, Alessia barely had time to react before a smile tugged at her lips.


    ¡°I miss you too.¡±


    She didn¡¯t bother with the usual ¡°We just saw each other¡± or ¡°You¡¯re so clingy.¡± Instead, she simply said what she felt.


    No matter the chaos outside, the young couple stayed wrapped up in their own little world.


    As for the Quincy family, their decline was inevitable. Although Hamilton was pulled back from the brink, he¡¯d be confined to a wheelchair for the rest of his days.


    <b>07.50 </b>


    Tammie, already developing a warped sense of right and wrong, was out of his mother¡¯s reach when it came to discipline. But after Hamilton¡¯s hospitalization, the woman finally found her courage. She filed for divorce, took Tammie, and moved abroad to start over.


    Life finally settled into a peaceful rhythm for Alessia. For a while, she even got to enjoy the normal college days a neen¨Cyear¨Cold girl should


    have.


    ¡°No sses this afternoon¨Cwant to go shopping? You¡¯ve been a ghosttely, missing out on all the dorm stuff,¡± Esme Godfreyined, slinging an arm around Alessia¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I have club activities this afternoon,¡± Joyce Danton apologized, looking genuinely sorry.


    ¡°Seriously? Does your student council really have to meet every other day?¡± Esme groaned.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got an eventing up. The president wants everyone who¡¯s free to help set up and organize.¡±


    Mia Linden offered apromise. ¡°How about we go out for dinner after you¡¯re done? Surely you can spare time for that?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll head out now, then.¡± Joyce gripped the strap of her canvas bag and waved goodbye.


    <i>¡°</i>Wait, you¡¯re skipping lunch?¡± Esme called after her.


    ¡°I¡¯m good! I had bread this morning,¡± Joyce replied, disappearing into the crowd.


    The three friends exchanged looks, then headed off toward the dining hall together.


    312


    07:59

 love and power 419

    By the time they made it out, Alessia was carrying a bag¨Ca takeout box tucked inside, still warm with pasta in a rich meat sauce.


    ¡°Come on, what kind of club makes you so busy <i>you </i>can¡¯t even eat?¡± Esme grumbled, clearly annoyed.


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s some big event¨Capparently some important people areing, so everyone¡¯s on high alert. The student council¡¯s been running themselves ragged all week, Mia chimed in. When it came <i>to </i>campus gossip, no one beat Mia; she always seemed to know things before anyone else.


    Thanks to her, Room 206 had never missed a single announcement, whether it came from their ss, department, or the whole university.


    The three of them chatted andughed on their way to the student council office. As luck would have it, the moment they rounded the corner, they spotted Joyce up ahead. Esme opened her mouth to call out, but Mia quickly pped a hand over her lips and pulled her into the shadow of the wall.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Esme mumbled, confused.


    ¡°Lessie, isn¡¯t that the guy who was pestering youst month? What was his name¨CHugh?¡°.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him¨CFortune Thorne. Why¡¯s he with Joyce? And why do they look so friendly?¡± Esme had recognized him too, lowering her voice.


    ¡°I think Joyce¡® mentioned they¡¯re both on the student council,¡± Mia said, ncing at Alessia. Alessia just smiled, unbothered.


    ¡°He and I don¡¯t get along, but that doesn¡¯t mean Joyce has to avoid him too. They¡¯re both on the council¨Cit¡¯s perfectly normal for them to work together. No need to overthink it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, or this pasta¡¯s going to turn into a brick.¡± Seeing how unfazed Alessia was, the other two finally rxed.


    <b>09:05 </b>


    Joyce, oblivious to their presence behind her, was busy with Fortune. Though they both served on the student council, they were in different departments and rarely interacted.


    ¡°Sorry, I bumped into you¨Care you okay?¡± Fortune asked as he knelt to gather the scattered papers, then took the heavy stack from Joyce¡¯s arms without waiting for her protest.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really, I can handle it myself.¡±


    ¡°No way I¡¯m letting ady haul all this around,¡± Fortune replied, his voice warm and easy, his manners a little too perfect¨Cthe kind that made it hard not to like him.


    ¡°I grew up working on a farm. This is nothing for me,¡± Joyce said, cheeks tinged pink, looking as sweet and down¨Cto¨Cearth as ever.


    ¡°Still, let me help. By the way, I feel like I¡¯ve seen you before¨Cnot flirting, I swear¡­ Wait, aren¡¯t you Alessia¡¯s roommate? What¡¯s your name again?¡±


    At the mention of Alessia, Joyce finally realized who he was.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so guarded<i>,¡± </i>Fortune said with a disarming smile. ¡°Alessia and I just had a misunderstanding, that¡¯s all. We¡¯re all in the same circle¨Csometimes there¡¯s friction, but it¡¯s nothing personal.¡±


    ¡°Lessie¡¯s reasonable. If there¡¯s an issue, she¡¯ll talk it through,¡± Joyce replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty nice,¡± Fortune said,ughing softly.


    Thepliment made Joyce¡¯s ears turn bright red.


    ¡°Joyce!¡± Esme¡¯s voice called out from behind them.


    Joyce stopped, surprised and delighted. ¡°Esme! What are you guys doing here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave you to it,¡± Fortune said quietly, still holding the files. ¡°I¡¯ll drop these off in the office. The president and the others won¡¯t be here for another half hour, so there¡¯s no rush.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s really kind of you.¡±


    Fortune shed her a smile before disappearing into the building.


    ¡°Joyce, what¡¯s going on? Why were you with him?¡± Esme looped her arm through Joyce¡¯s.


    ¡°I dropped my files and he helped me pick them up, that¡¯s all,¡± Joyce said honestly.


    Esme nodded, but frowned. ¡°I still think he¡¯s a little too smooth. Just¡­ be


    careful, okay?¡±


    ¡°I will, don¡¯t worry.¡± Joyce didn¡¯t defend Fortune, just nodded and promised to be cautious.

 love and power 420

    ¡°So, what brings you two here?¡± Joyce steered the conversation back on


    track.


    ¡°We brought you some food¨Cspaghetti bolognese. Eat up before it gets cold.¡± Alessia plopped the takeout bag into Joyce¡¯s hands and nodded toward the nearby flowerbed.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Joyce felt a wave of warmth. Out here on her own, the only people who still worried about whether she was eating well were these


    three.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, there¡¯s really nothing going on between me and him. Please don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡± Joyce looked Alessia in the eyes, her


    tone earnest.


    Alessia let out a lightugh and flicked Joyce¡¯s forehead, not too hard.


    ¡°Silly girl!¡±


    Rubbing her brow, Joyce couldn¡¯t help but grin. She sat with the three of them by the flowerbed, finishing the pasta together.


    After that day, Fortune started popping up in Joyce¡¯s line of


    sight¨Csometimes by ident, sometimes not. They didn¡¯t interact much, just exchanged a few words about work here and there.


    Everything seemed perfectly normal, yet somehow, the distance between


    them started to shrink.


    ¡°Joyce, the event¡¯s about to start tonight. What¡¯s your assignment?¡± The university auditorium was buzzing when Fortune strode in, heading straight for Joyce at the back,


    ¡°I¡¯m working the wee desk, checking people in. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on photography<i>¡± </i>As he spoke, Fortune lifted the camera hanging from his neck and, before Joyce could react, snapped a quick picture.


    Joyce covered her face but was a second toote.


    09:06


    ¡°No need to be shy¨Cyou look great. See?¡± Fortune grinned and pulled up the photo to show her.


    He leaned in closer so she could see better¨Ctheir shoulders brushing, and to any outsider, it might have looked a little too close forfort.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a country bumpkin. Fortune¡¯s just being nice¨Che¡¯d do that for anyone,¡± muttered a girl up on stage, perfectly put¨Ctogether but wearing a sour expression. Her friend leaned in, whispering reassurances.


    ¡°I know, right? Look at her¨Cshe probably smells musty, and her clothes are so old they could stand up on their own,¡± the first girl sneered, her voice dripping with contempt.


    Their conversation, mercifully, didn¡¯t reach Fortune or Joyce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the photos tonight. You look really good in this one,¡± Fortune


    said, his tone sincere.


    ¡°Really?¡± Joyce tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, self¨Cconscious but secretly pleased.


    ¡°Really! Though, you look a little tired. Weing guests tonight, you might want to put on some lipstick. I¡¯ll take more photos¨Cyou¡¯ll look amazing, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Oh, stop it,¡± Joyce said, a little embarrassed, giving Fortune a light smack on the arm.


    ¡°I mean it! Hey, do you even own lipstick? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you wear any.¡±


    ¡°I have one. Lessie gave it to me for my birthday, but I don¡¯t really wear makeup, so it¡¯s mostly untouched.¡±


    ¡°Alessia gave you one, huh? I was thinking about getting you one myself, butpared to her¡­ She¡¯s got a whole empire at her fingertips¨Cowns a bunch ofpanies and all that. Makes me feel like anything I give would look cheap. The lipstick she got you probably costs more than what you and I spend in a monthbined.¡±


    Fortuneughed, but for some reason, the sound made Joyce uneasy.


    <b>213 </b>


    09:06


    She couldn¡¯t put her finger on exactly why.


    ¡°Joyce, can you give me a hand?¡± Just then, an upperssman called out. Relieved, Joyce put a little distance between herself and Fortune.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go help out.¡±


    ¡°See you tonight.¡±


    Fortune smiled as he called after her, but once Joyce was out of sight, the smile faded. His eyes grew shadowed, unreadable.


    R

 love and power 421

    <b>Chapter </b>421


    ¡°All done. You¡¯re going to outshine everyone tonight.¡± Mia gave her


    powder brush a little shake, then surveyed Joyce¡¯s finished makeup with a satisfied nod.


    ¡°Here, try this on¨Cit¡¯s perfect for an event like this. Elegant and safe, can¡¯t go wrong.¡± Alessia handed Joyce a shopping bag.


    ¡°It looks expensive¡­¡± Joyce took the bag, frowning, a little uneasy.


    ¡°It¡¯s from my own shop. No charge.¡±


    ¡°But what about the cost¡­ I could just wear something simple.¡±


    Alessia frowned, puzzled by Joyce¡¯s sudden reluctance.


    Whenever any of their roommates had a big eventing up, Alessia always picked out outfits for them ahead of time. For her, giving away a dress was as casual as buying someone a coffee¨Cnothing to fuss over.


    The others all knew this, and usually epted her gifts without overthinking it,ter treating Alessia to dinner or coffee as a thank you. Sure, even a nice meal didn¡¯te close to covering the cost of the clothes, but it felt more genuine than pretending to refuse.


    ¡°Come on<i>, </i>wear it! A gorgeous look deserves a gorgeous outfit, that¡¯s just


    the rule.¡± Esme chimed in.


    ¡°Exactly. Lessie¡¯s got great taste, and tonight¡¯s a big deal, right? All those executives and business leaders will be there. Dress sharp to match your talent, and who knows? Maybe you¡¯llnd an internship. Beats handing out flyers every other weekend. We don¡¯t have fancy backgrounds to open doors for us, so when opportunity knocks, you grab it, got it?¡± Mia sounded like a well¨Cmeaning mom, earnest and a little naggy.


    Joyce pressed her lips together, still hesitating.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got one condition,¡± Alessia said lightly, half¨Cjoking. ¡°When you organize your notes at the end of the semester, send me a copy.¡± Esme


    and Mia immediately teased Alessia for pretending she could ever be in


    09:06


    danger of failing a ss.


    Of course Joyce knew Alessia was just giving her an excuse to ept the dress. With Alessia¡¯s grades, she¡¯d never need anyone¡¯s notes.


    She sighed. ¡°Okay. My side job pays tomorrow¨CI¡¯ll treat you all to dinner.¡± Most days, she thanked her lucky stars for roommates like these<i>. </i>Other dorms were full of drama and petty fights, but theirs was different. Each of them was unique, and Joyce herself was as quiet and ordinary as could be.


    But her friends never looked down on her. They always found some hidden strength in her and cheered her on.


    First time wearing makeup, first time on stage, first time running for anything¡­ with every step, they were right there, pushing her forward.


    She hugged the bag to her chest and stood up, then suddenly gave them a deep, grateful bow.


    ¡°Thank you, guys.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s thising from?¡± Esme blinked in surprise.


    ¡°<i>Oh</i><i>, </i>nothing. I¡¯m just feeling sentimental tonight.¡± She couldn¡¯t deny it¨Csomething Fortune had said earlier had shaken her a little.


    She came from the least privileged family in their group. She rarely even bought herself a coffee, but the others always brought her an extra cup. When her parents didn¡¯t send money, and her paychecks werete, they¡¯d find some silly excuse to order her a meal too.


    They respected her pride, helped out in ways she could ept. Still, she was only human. Sometimes, the difference stung. Sometimes, she felt¡­ a little jealous.


    She tried to ignore those feelings, to keep a good attitude, but just a few words from Fortune had made her defenses crumble.


    Alessia didn¡¯t say anything. She just squeezed Joyce¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Hurry up and get changed, or you¡¯ll bete.¡±


    That snapped Joyce out of it. She rushed off to the bathroom to change, and when she came back, Alessia was already holding her purse out, all packed and ready to go.

 love and power 422

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Do your best tonight!¡± The three of them watched as she hurried off.


    Watching Joyce dash away, her skirt fluttering with every step, all three felt a surge of pride, like doting mothers watching their child chase after a dream.


    ¡°See? Joyce is always the cutest when she gives it her all,¡± Esme sighed fondly.


    ¡°True, but did you get the feeling she was acting a little strange today?¡± Mia remarked as she and Esme filed into the dorm room. Only then did Alessia tear her gaze from the hallway and quietly close the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to run to the corner store¨Cneed anything?¡± Alessia paused at her desk, grabbing her wallet.


    ¡°Could you grab me a bottle of water?¡±


    Alessia nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the money¨Clove you!¡± Esme blew her an exaggerated kiss as she transferred the payment with a tap on her phone.


    Suppressing augh, Alessia epted the money under Esme¡¯s watchful eye and headed out.


    Meanwhile, Joyce rounded the corner and nearly collided with someone. Luckily, the other person reacted quickly, steadying her before she could lose her bnce.


    <i>¡°</i>Sorry! Thank you,¡± Joyce mumbled, head down, about to rush off. But the stranger caught her wrist.


    ¡°Joyce?¡±


    She blinked in surprise. ¡°Fortune? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°It really is you! You look so different tonight¨CI almost didn¡¯t recognize


    <b>1/3 </b>


    09.06


    you if it weren¡¯t for your voice.¡± Fortune scratched his head, looking as harmless as ever.


    ¡°My roommate helped me pick this out.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess¨CAlessia? That¡¯s thetest A&P dress, right? Limited edition. My cousin tried to get one but couldn¡¯t. If I remember correctly, this one goes for¡­ what, three hundred grand? Alessia must really like you. Didn¡¯t have anything to wear, did you?¡±


    Joyce tugged self¨Cconsciously at her dress, but when she looked up, she shed a bright, sweet smile.


    ¡°Yeah, Lessie gave it to me. Told me to really shine tonight.¡±


    Her response seemed to throw Fortune off, as if it wasn¡¯t what he¡¯d expected.


    ¡°I¡¯d better get going¨Csee youter!¡± Joyce waved and ran off toward the conference hall.


    ¡°Yeah, catch youter.¡± Fortune watched her retreating figure. The


    moment she disappeared from view, the friendly smile vanished from his


    face.


    ¡°Bolder than I expected,¡± he muttered.


    He pulled a handkerchief from his pocket, wiped his hand, and tossed it into a nearby trash can, his expression twisted in mild disgust.


    Joyce hurried on, not daring to slow down, weaving through the halls until she ducked into the nearest restroom. Only after locking herself in a stall did she finally exhale, feeling like she could breathe again.


    Biting her lip, she stared down at the dress, Fortune¡¯s words echoing in her ears.


    Knock knock, knock knock¡­


    A rhythmic knocking startled her.


    ¡°Joyce, is that you in there?¡±


    <b>09:06 </b>


    She froze. A momentter, the door opened.


    ¡°Lessie? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Just popped out for some snacks and thought I saw <i>you </i>run this way. Came to check¨Care you okay? That time of the month?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s question was delivered with practiced innocence, making it impossible for Joyce to tell if she¡¯d overheard anything with Fortune.


    ¡°Joyce?¡±


    Noticing her nk stare, Alessia called her name again.


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not that. I¡¯m just nervous, I needed a minute.¡±


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Alright, just making sure.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got half an hour before it starts, and you¡¯re on registration duty. Better get moving.¡± Alessia tapped her watch.


    Is that watch worth hundreds of thousands too? The thought popped into Joyce¡¯s head before she could stop it, and she nearlyughed at herself.

 love and power 423

    She looked at Alessia, noticing how clear and gentle her gaze was¨Cfull of quiet confidence. It was nothing like her own, always darting around, avoiding eye contact, too timid to even look someone in the eye.


    ¡°The convenience store¡¯s just by the conference <i>room</i>. Want to walk together?¡± Alessia asked, her tone casual and light, as if it were just an afterthought.


    Joyce nodded and followed Alessia out of the restroom. People passed them in the hallway, talking andughing in small groups, their cheerful chatter making the silence between Joyce and Alessia feel all the more awkward.


    Joyce kept her head down, unconsciously twisting the hem of her sleeve, lost in her own thoughts.


    ¡°How much did your outfit cost, Lessie?¡± Joyce finally managed,


    summoning her courage.


    Alessia nced at her before looking away, but Joyce didn¡¯t notice¨Cher gaze was fixed on the floor.


    ¡°About thirty thousand,¡± Alessia replied without hesitation.


    ¡°My family could work a lifetime and never earn that much,¡± Joyce said, forcing augh.


    ¡°Plenty of people will never make that kind of money. Why measure everything by price?¡± Alessia¡¯s tone was matter¨Cof¨Cfact.


    ¡°People have different ideas about money. What counts as a luxury depends on who you ask. If you don¡¯t care about brands, a dress could be twenty bucks, two hundred, or two thousand¨Cit doesn¡¯t really matter. But once you care, you start to calcte: how many dinners is this worth, how many basic dresses could I buy for the same price?¡±


    Joyce flinched, struck by how urately Alessia had voiced her private thoughts. She hunched her shoulders, staring at the ground, barely


    <b>1/3 </b>


    09:06


    noticing where she was going¨Cuntil Alessia suddenly grabbed her arm.


    Startled, Joyce looked up just in time to see she¡¯d nearly walked straight into a trash can. Alessia let go, but her words kepting.


    ¡°You keep doing the math, round and round, but you never really get an answer. All it does is drain you from the inside out.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, sometimes I envy you,¡± Joyce admitted, her <i>voice </i>barely above a whisper. ¡°You have a loving family, a gorgeous boyfriend, you¡¯re beautiful and smart¨Cthe world seems to revolve around you. Me, I¡¯m just here as background noise, the sidekick to set off the main characters like you and Mia and Esme. Some days, I don¡¯t even feel like I¡¯m important enough to be in the picture at all.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s how you see yourself, then that¡¯s where your story ends,¡± Alessia said, not unkindly.


    Joyce stopped in her tracks, surprised by the bluntness. She stared at Alessia¡¯s back.


    ¡°But people are like that, aren¡¯t they? Wepare, we get jealous¨CI don¡¯t want to feel this way,¡± Joyce burst out, louder than she intended.


    Alessia paused and turned to face her. Her eyes were calm and unwavering.


    ¡°So what? Everyone has those feelings. The real question is: what are you going to <i>do </i>about it?¡±


    Joyce stared at her own hands, fidgeting, unable to meet Alessia¡¯s gaze. That fierce, honest look was <i>too </i>much.


    <i>¡°</i>We¡¯re here,¡± Alessia announced as they reached the conference room. ¡°Go in and do your best. Clothes are just decoration. It¡¯s your confidence and your own abilities that make you shine.¡±


    At some point, Alessia had fallen back to walk behind Joyce. She gave her a quick pat on the shoulder, then nudged her gently toward the door.


    Joyce stumbled, barely catching her bnce before Alessia disappeared¡® down the hall, heading for the convenience store.


    09:07


    Left standing there, Joyce could only watch Alessia¡¯s retreating figure.


    ¡°Joyce, what are you doing out here? Get in, quick! The president¡¯s already losing his mind looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, something came up on the way,¡± Joyce replied, snapping out of


    her daze.


    ¡°No worries, just hurry up. There¡¯s a lot left to prep.¡±

 love and power 424

    Joyce¡¯s mentor was the calm, steady type¨Cher temperamentplemented the student body president¡¯s fiery spirit perfectly. Thanks to her guidance and the many opportunities she¡¯d offered, Joyce had been able to grow so quickly.


    Taking a steadying breath, Joyce exhaled slowly, squared her shoulders, and stepped into the conference room.


    Fortunately, everything went smoothly. From registration to the <i>Q</i>&A session, she handled each part with poise. Her understated, tasteful outfit, polite manners, and well¨Cstructured answers left a strong impression on severalpany representatives.


    As Joyce noticed the approving nods from across the room, her smile grew more rxed, losing the stiffness it had at the beginning. She felt more at ease, her posture unconsciously straighter.


    It wasn¡¯t until the event ended that Joyce finally had a moment to catch her breath. She sank into a corner chair, pressing a hand to her chest, finally grasping the meaning behind Alessia¡¯s advice.


    ¡°Hi there, I¡¯m the manager at Quantum Flux.¡±


    Joyce immediately stood up when she saw the sharply dressed man approach.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got a projecting up, and we¡¯re looking for a literature student. If you¡¯re interested, you¡¯re wee to visit our office sometime.¡±


    Joyce epted his business card, her eyes lighting up. She¡¯d heard of Quantum Flux¨Cnot a top¨Ctier firm, but a solid mid¨Csizedpany with promising prospects and a reputation for good benefits.


    ¡°It would be my pleasure,¡± she replied with a warm smile.


    He smiled back. ¡°Just give me a call during office hours, and let me know when you¡¯d like to drop by.¡±


    09.07


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°By the way, may I ask where you¡¯re from?¡±


    ¡°From¡­?¡± Joyce hesitated, confused.


    ¡°I mean, I noticed your jacket¨Cit¡¯s a limited edition from A&P. I¡¯ve heard you need not just money, but the right connections to get your hands on one. I haven¡¯t seen you at our events before; may I ask who <i>your </i>family is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a regr student. The jacket was a gift from my roommate, Alessia.¡± Joyce¡¯s smile grew a little stiff, but the man only looked more delighted.


    ¡°Alessia? Miss Morton? That exins it!¡± He nodded, suddenly


    understanding.


    His openly appraising look made Joyce feel uneasy.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like to visit, just call me directly. In fact, if possible, I¡¯d love for you to bring Miss Morton along.¡± With that, he pulled a second business card from another pocket and handed it to her before walking away.


    Joyce looked down at the two cards¨Cidentical except for the phone numbers¨Cand shook her head, a wry smile on her lips.


    After that, several otherpany reps approached her. They didn¡¯t make any special offers, but their attitudes were all remarkably friendly.


    Joyce nced around at the other seniors who¡¯d received business cards. Most of them looked detached and strictly professional¨Cthe kind of cool formality that was a world apart from how she¡¯d been treated.


    Clutching the two cards/ Joyce¡¯s thoughts were a tangled mess.


    ¡°What are you doing hiding over here?¡± Fortune¡¯s voice called from behind.


    ¡°Just needed some air.¡± Joyce rested her hand on the back of her chair, gazing at the now¨Cempty stage.


    212


    09:07


    ¡°I snapped a bunch of photos of you¨Cwant to see?¡± Fortune swung her camera in the air with a grin.


    Joyce turned to respond, but before she could say anything, Fortune, caught sight of the business cards in Joyce¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Quantum Flux? Nice! I heard only the president got a card from them today. Looks like all your hard work¡¯s paid off¨Cthey noticed you.¡±


    Joyce justughed, a little bitterly.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my talent they noticed. They¡¯re really just interested in the person who gave me this jacket.¡±

 love and power 425

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Fortune¡¯s tone was matter¨Cof¨Cfact, as if the reason Joyce had managed to get the business card suddenly made perfect


    sense.


    ¡°But don¡¯t overthink it. That¡¯s just how things work in our


    world¨Cconnections matter more than money or talent sometimes. Look on the bright side: even the president of the club only got a standard invite, and here you are, a freshman, holding a special invitation from Quantum Flux. Isn¡¯t that something to be proud of?¡±


    Seeing how downcast Joyce looked, Fortune rested her hand on Joyce¡¯s shoulder at some point, giving it a gentle pat.


    ¡°I remember your family are all farmers, right? In this world, even if two people do the same job, the one with the right contacts and background always gets the upper hand, while the one without money or connections gets stuck doing all the grunt work. The fact that you¡¯re roommates with Alessia is a blessing¨Cyou should really thank her. Otherwise, on your own, you might spend your whole life just being someone else¡¯s sidekick, or worse, a scapegoat.¡±


    Joyce opened her mouth to argue, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything. Deep down, she knew Fortune wasn¡¯t


    wrong.


    She couldn¡¯t deny that every word Fortune said cut straight through her, exposing all her insecurities, leaving them raw and unhidden.


    She knew, after all, that life was never fair.


    She¡¯d never been lucky enough to be born into a privileged family; in fact, she¡¯d grown up in a household that valued sons over daughters.


    She would never forget the year when, after a bad harvest, her parents wanted her¨Cthe straight¨CA student¨Cto drop out and start working, while her younger brother, who barely scraped by in school, was promised everyst penny they had so he could keep studying. It was in that


    <b>1/3 </b>


    09:07


    Joyce¡¯s gaze, staring down at the stadium seats below, her posture rxed, as if she belonged in these circles.


    Not like Joyce, who, even in a dress worth thirty thousand dors, was instantly seen through¨Creduced to nothing more than a backdrop for the clothes, a clown for everyone else¡¯s amusement.


    She nced around at the others, and in that split second when their eyes met, it felt like everyone wasughing at her.


    Suddenly, the expensive dress felt like a noose tightening around her neck, making it hard to breathe.

 love and power 426

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t really fit in at ces like this.¡± Joyce kept her head down, desperate to escape, already wishing she could shed these borrowed clothes that didn¡¯t feel like her at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Fortune replied, giving her shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°It¡¯s just a casual dinner for the younger crowd¨Cnothing <i>too </i>formal. Just rx, okay? Besides, you¡¯ve got me.¡±


    Only then did Joyce realize how close they were standing. She instinctively stepped away, putting some distance between them.


    Fortune didn¡¯t seem bothered; he simply withdrew his hand and smiled gently, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°If you¡¯re nervous, you can ask Alessia toe and keep youpany. She¡¯s used to these kinds of events, and you know her well. The first time is always a bit overwhelming, but having a friendly face there makes everything easier.¡±


    He spoke lightly, then suddenly turned to her, hands spread in a gesture of helplessness.


    ¡°But maybe don¡¯t mention that I¡¯m the one hosting, alright? She and I¡­ well, you know. There¡¯s some awkward history.¡±


    Joyce didn¡¯t respond, so Fortune continued, his tone soft and persuasive.


    ¡°Honestly, once you¡¯re out in the real world, you¡¯ll probably have to attend these sorts of dinners sooner orter. Think of it as practice. Everyone invited tonight is either wealthy or well¨Cconnected¨Cif you y your cards right, you mightnd an internship even better than Quantum Flux. That could mean more opportunities after graduation. Really, there¡¯s nothing to lose here. Why not give it a try?¡±


    His words flowed like honey, tempting and sly¨Clike the serpent coaxing Eve to take a bite of the forbidden fruit.


    He sounded as if he had nothing but her best interests at heart, but


    <b>1/3 </b>


    09:07


    something about it made Joyce uneasy.


    ¡°Why are you helping me? Is it because of Lessie?¡± Joyce searched his eyes, trying to see through him, but his gaze was calm and unreadable.


    ¡°Helping you is helping myself, too,¡± Fortune answered, meeting her stare without a hint of embarrassment.


    ¡°Helping yourself?¡± Joyce echoed, puzzled.


    ¡°I admire your drive and ambition. I¡¯d be d to be a part of yourwork, to help you get ahead. In our circle, connections are everything.¡±


    ¡°But what kind of connection am I? I don¡¯t have money or a fancy background.¡± Joyce gave a self¨Cdeprecatingugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly where you¡¯re wrong,¡± Fortune replied, eyes wide in exaggerated surprise. The expression was so over¨Cthe¨Ctop, Joyce couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile for the first time that evening.


    ¡°Connections aren¡¯t just about money or status. Betting on someone with potential can be far more rewarding than chasing after the already established. Take Alessia¨Cshe¡¯s surrounded by big shots, but most of them got where they are because she mentored them herself. No one cane between those bonds. Honestly, I¡¯m a little jealous.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ aren¡¯t there better candidates than me?¡± Joyce¡¯s voice was


    tentative, almost a whisper.


    Fortune hesitated, rubbing his earlobe with a sheepish look. His ears.


    turned a faint shade of red.


    ¡°Well, what can I say? I just want you.¡± He looked away, too shy to meet her eyes.


    Joyce felt her own cheeks heat up and ducked her head, suddenly flustered.


    Neither of them spoke, but the unspoken tension between them grew thick, nearly tangible.


    Someone else, watching from across the room, felt jealousy surge


    212


    09:07


    inside¨Can urge to break up this maddeningly ambiguous moment.


    ¡°Fortune, how¡¯s the photographying along?¡± called the club president from the other side of the room.


    ¡°I¨CI should go,¡± Fortune stammered, making his exit.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Joyce¡¯s reply was barely more than a whisper.


    She didn¡¯t dare look up as he walked away.


    In her trembling hand, the business card she held was already crumpled beyond recognition, though she didn¡¯t even notice.

 love and power 427

    ¡°I wanted to walk you back to your dorm, but the club president wouldn¡¯t let anyone leave,¡± Fortune said, her expression caught somewhere between helplessness and a childish pout.


    Joyce couldn¡¯t help but smile. For a moment, she caught a glimpse of Fortune¡¯s hidden, almost na?ve side.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My dorm isn¡¯t far from here anyway. I¡¯ve finished up my work for the night, so you just focus on yours.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the photos tonight, but I¡¯m not sure howte I¡¯ll be.


    So¨Cgood night in advance,¡± Fortune said.


    ¡°You could just say it on WhatsApp,¡± Joyce replied, tucking a stray strand of hair behind her ear.


    ¡°But I¡¯d rather say it face to face.¡± Fortune lowered her gaze, reaching as if to take Joyce¡¯s hand¨Conly to be interrupted by Helena Rivers calling her


    name.


    Fortune hesitated, looking disappointed, but she had no choice but to


    leave.


    Joyce waved goodbye, but couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that someone was watching her.


    She nced over her shoulder¨Cnothing. But as she turned back, a face appeared right in front of her. Startled, Joyce lost her bnce and


    stumbled to the ground..


    ¡°Helena, what the hell?¡± Joyce pressed a hand to her chest, her voice sharp and shaken.


    ¡°Looked like you were having a great time with Fortune, huh?¡± Helena¡¯s tone was mocking, making Joyce frown in confusion.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying, don¡¯t even think about aiming too high. Fortune¡¯s got a


    09.07


    gorgeous, wealthy fianc¨¦e. They¡¯re a perfect match¨Csomeone like <i>you</i>, with no connections, doesn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    Helena jabbed a finger into Joyce¡¯s chest, hard enough to make her


    wince.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong.¡± Joyce batted Helena¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°You¡¯d better hope so! Don¡¯t get any ideas just because <i>you </i>cleaned up nice for once. The only reason you¡¯re even talking to Fortune is because of your roommate¨Cwhat was her name? Alessia?¡±


    Helena¡¯s sneer was open and unrestrained.


    Joyce pressed her lips together, refusing to respond.


    But Helena wasn¡¯t finished. She grabbed Joyce by the cor, eyes full of


    disdain.


    ¡°Trash is still trash, no matter how expensive your makeup or clothes are. You can¡¯t hide that desperate stink. Don¡¯t let the city lights blind you, Joyce. Desperation isn¡¯t a good look.¡±


    Joyce barely remembered how she made it back to her dorm. She looked like she¡¯d lost her soul, trailing in with her shoulders slumped, startling Esme and Mia. They wondered if something bad had happened at the


    event.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Esme asked softly.


    Joyce shook her head, silent.


    ¡°Go take a shower. You probably just had a long day,¡± Alessia said, catching their concerned looks and shaking her head slightly, signaling them not to press.


    The girls fell quiet and nodded, dropping the subject.


    Joyce moved like a ghost, grabbing her pajamas and heading for the bathroom, but paused at Alessia¡¯s bunk.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alessia set her book aside.


    09:07


    Joyce clutched her clothes, hesitating so noticeably that Alessia¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°Do you want to talk outside?¡±


    ¡°No¨Cno, it¡¯s fine!¡± Joyce answered too quickly.


    ¡°I got an invitation from Quantum Flux.¡±


    ¡°Quantum Flux? Oh, I know thatpany. They¡¯ve been talking with my brother¡¯s firmtely. They¡¯ve got a solid reputation and a good future. You should consider it¨Cyou could learn a lot there.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re hosting aworking event. They know I know you, and they¡¯re hoping you¡¯lle along too.¡±


    ¡°When is it?¡±


    Alessia pulled up her calendar¨CVera Leigh had helped her organize it, since herpany was juggling a lottely and still scouting for talent. Vera had practically color¨Ccoded her whole week, hoping Alessia could make it to as many events as possible.


    ¡°They said any day between Monday and Friday. Just let me know when you¡¯re free.¡±

 love and power 428

    ¡°I guess I won¡¯t be able to make it, then.¡± Every free afternoon had already been neatly scheduled by Vera. ¡°Let me see if I can rearrange things¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡± Joyce waved her hands quickly. ¡°It¡¯s just apany tour. You should focus on your own work¨Cit¡¯s more important.¡±


    Alessia looked puzzled but didn¡¯t push for details. Seeing Joyce about to leave, she turned away too, but the next second, Joyce paused again.


    ¡°But, there¡¯s this partying up. Would you go with me? I¡¯m not sure exactly when yet¨Cjust that it¡¯s in the evening. It¡¯s a party for young people. I¡¯ve never been to one before, and honestly, I¡¯m a little nervous.¡±


    Alessia raised an eyebrow, then nodded. ¡°Do I need a dress for it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a casual get¨Ctogether. Nothing too fancy.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Just let me know a day ahead, and I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joyce nodded, but Alessia¡¯s promise didn¡¯t seem to make her any happier.


    Once in bed, with the dorm lights switched off, Joyce found herself unable to sleep. She tossed and turned, the creaking of her mattress drawing a groan from Mia.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Joyce whispered, trying to lie still. Her phone buzzed several times in a row<i>; </i>she hurried to silence it.


    It was a message from Fortune. He¡¯d sent several photos¨Cshots of her bustling back and forth at the auditorium, taken without her noticing. She was surprised, almost delighted, seeing herself from someone else¡¯s perspective for the first time. She scrolled through them, pausing at one where she stood to ask a question to a guest.


    In that photo, her chin was held high, looking calm and confident. Only she knew that, at that moment, her palms had been slick with sweat and her heart had pounded so hard she thought it might burst from her chest.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    09:08


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she typed.


    ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡±


    She¡¯d barely hit send before Fortune replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to sleep. Why are you still up?¡±


    ¡°Just finished transferring the photos the president requested. I figured I should send them to you right away. So, how did I do? Not bad, right?¡±


    For some reason, Joyce imagined Fortune scratching his head, looking at her expectantly.


    ¡°Oh, by the way¨Chave you decided about the party? Are youing?¡± He attached a hopeful emoji.


    Her fingers hovered over the keyboard, the phone¡¯s glow casting shifting shadows over her face as her thoughts tangled.


    The screen dimmed. She snapped back to herself, turned the phone on again, and finally replied: ¡°I¡¯lle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Are youing alone? No need to dress up¨Cjust somethingfortable. It¡¯s mostly my friends, and I really wanted to introduce you. If you feel out of ce, just let me know. I¡¯ll stick with you


    the whole time.¡±


    His words felt genuine, as if he truly wanted her there. As if he was inviting her into his world¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I asked Lessie, and she said to tell her a day in advance¨Cshe¡¯lle with me.¡±


    ¡°Alessia? Did you mention me to her?¡±


    Joyce bit her lip and typed: ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. At least you¡¯ll have someone with you. That makes me feel better.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to sleep now,¡± Joyce replied.


    09:08


    ¡°Alright. Good night, sweet dreams.¡± He added a heart at the end.


    Joyce wondered if that was just his habit, or if that little heart was meant only for her.


    On her end, Joyce drifted into a restless sleep, tangled in worries and thoughts. Elsewhere, Fortune removed his sses, his eyes unreadable.


    He smiled faintly, closed hisptop, and for a moment, it seemed like everything was unfolding exactly as he nned.

 love and power 429

    The very next day, Fortune texted Joyce the time and ce for the event¨Calong with a sleek, understated dress that matched Joyce¡¯s artistic vibe perfectly.


    A girl from the neighboring dorm delivered the package, teasing Joyce before she left. By the time Joyce made it downstairs, Fortune had already vanished.


    ¡°Why did you send a dress too?¡± Joyce messaged him.


    ¡°It just seemed like it would suit you.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t ept this. When are you free? I¡¯ll bring it back to you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­I was hoping you¡¯d wear it when you meet my friends,¡± Fortune replied, his voice slightly intive in the voice message.


    Before Joyce could respond, another message came through.


    ¡°And honestly, you¡¯re the only person I could give it to. I already cut the tags off, so I can¡¯t return it.¡±


    Joyce sighed, staring at the dress lying quietly in the box next to the elegant, minimalist invitation. She couldn¡¯t help but feel she¡¯d stumbled into a world she didn¡¯t quite belong in.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here? If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have spent half the day digging for my key.¡± Alessia pushed open the door, pausing when she saw Joyce. ¡°You¡¯re finished for the day?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Alessia dropped her bag and keys on the table before turning to Joyce.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this? Where are Esme and Mia?¡±


    ¡°They went to their club meetings. The invitation¨Cthere are two copies. One¡¯s for you, with your name on it.¡± Joyce handed Alessia one of the envelopes.


    <b>09.08 </b>


    Alessia nced at the card: no host listed, just the purpose, venue, and start time for the gathering.


    She closed it and nodded toward the dress in the <i>box</i>. ¡°This from him?¡±


    Joyce nodded.


    ¡°Nice taste. It¡¯ll look great on you.¡±


    ¡°Is it¡­expensive?¡± Joyce slid the box toward Alessia.


    Alessia simply smiled¨Ca knowing, wordless answer.


    ¡°Clothes only have value when someone wears them. If you¡¯re the one who owns it now, own it. Walk in there with your head held high, and let it show what you¡¯re made of.¡±


    Joyce envied Alessia¡¯s easy confidence.


    When it came to things, Alessia never seemed to care about their price. She always put herself first, giving everything she touched a certain ir,, making it uniquely hers.


    Unlike me, Joyce thought. No matter how nice a thing was, it always seemed to lose its shine on me.


    Maybe the real shame wasn¡¯t about me at all, but about all these things that deserved a better owner.


    ¡°If it¡¯s yours, it¡¯s up to you to decide what it¡¯s worth,¡± Alessia said, tapping her finger on the table, her meaning clear.


    Before long, the day of the party arrived.


    Since the venue was far from campus, Alessia arranged for a driver to


    take them.


    Mia and Esme, a little jealous but mostly amused, asked them to bring back some fancy desserts from the party¨Cjust to see if rich kids really ate treats that tasted any different.


    Alessia justughed and, with a quick phone call, had a box of premium pastries delivered to the dorm for them within half an hour.


    <b>213 </b>


    09:08


    1


    Mia and Esme waved goodbye, grinning with satisfaction.


    In the car, the heat was set perfectly¨Ccozy but not stifling. Joyce sat in the back, silent, nervously picking at her fingers.


    Alessia, on the other hand, seemedpletely at ease, lounging against the seat, her posture effortlessly elegant.


    ¡°Maybe¡­we shouldn¡¯t do this,¡± Joyce said quietly, her palms damp with


    nerves.

 love and power 430

    ¡°When you go to more upscale events with your boss in the future, are you going to get so nervous that you ask him to cancel and drive <i>you </i>home again?¡±


    Alessia nced over at Joyce, her eyes steady and calm, not a trace of mockery or disdain¨Cjust a quiet, genuine curiosity.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the same¡­¡± Joyce muttered defensively.


    ¡°How is it not the same?¡± Alessia pressed gently.


    ¡°These people¨Cthey¡¯re all trust fund babies, heirs and heiresses.¡± Joyce¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper.


    ¡°But Joyce, have you ever thought about the fact that you¡¯re going to meet more and more people like them? In this city, if there¡¯s one thing we¡¯re not short on, it¡¯s wealthy people. You¡¯re at a top university, and younded an internship at Quantum Flux as a freshman on your own merit. All of these signs show that you¡¯re already starting to move in these


    circles.¡±


    There was something reassuring in Alessia¡¯s tone. The words seemed to settle the air inside the car, so even Joyce found herself following along.


    ¡°You always tell yourself you don¡¯t belong, that you¡¯re from a different world than these people. But then why did you work so hard to leave your small town<i>, </i>to get into university, to join clubs andpete in contests? Was it just so you could go back and be invisible, or settle for a nine¨Cto¨Cfive job that barely pays the bills?¡±


    Joyce opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    ¡°<i>You </i>didn¡¯t get a head start, but you get to choose where you finish.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Joyce¡¯s eyes trembled, and she twisted her fingers together in herp.


    ¡°When you took a little longer ordering at the restaurant, the waitress rolled her eyes at you. You thought it was your fault¨Cyou even tried to


    09:08


    make excuses for her. But she¡¯s the one who should¡¯ve been professional. Her job is to help you decide, maybe even walk you through. the options, not make you feel small with an eye roll.¡±


    ¡°Joyce, you can¡¯t keep tearing yourself down. If you don¡¯t respect yourself, how can you expect anyone else to?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s gaze locked with hers. Joyce wanted to look away, but it was as if she was caught, unable to escape.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made it this far on your own. You¡¯ve met so many different people¨Cevery single one of them could be a part of yourwork. I¡¯m part of that too! If you want to climb higher, these connections are your rungs on thedder.¡±


    Joyce swallowed hard. Under Alessia¡¯s unwavering eyes, she found herself nodding.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Alessia to be so blunt, but somewhere deep inside, she felt a flicker of happiness.


    There was something joyful, almost heady, about being seen and believed in. Without realizing it, she lifted her chin a little.


    Not even Joyce noticed that, in her eyes, there was now a glimmer of hope¨Ca vision of a future where she¡¯d finally made it.


    ¡°Thank you, Lessie.¡±


    No sooner had the words left her lips than the car pulled to a gentle stop in front of a hotel sovish it looked like something out of a different life. The driver opened the door for them, and they stepped out one after another.


    ¡°Stand up straight, okay?¡± Alessia gave Joyce¡¯s shoulder an encouraging squeeze.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joyce took a deep breath, straightened her back, and this time, kept her head held high.


    Yes, she thought. After tonight, she¡¯d still be Joyce, but she¡¯d never again¡® be the timid, self¨Cdoubting girl she used to be.


    09.09


    She wiped her sweaty palm against her dress, and, following Alessia¡¯s lead, strode confidently toward the entrance¨Cthe very ce she¡¯d once believed she¡¯d never belong.

 love and power 431

    <b>Chapter </b><b>431 </b>


    Even so, Joyce was still taken aback by the dazzling opulence as she stepped inside.


    ¡°Lessie, is all of this real gold?¡± she whispered.


    Alessia smirked. ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Joyce swallowed hard, instinctively hunching her shoulders.


    ¡°Already intimidated?¡± Alessia teased, making Joyce realize she was once again falling into the habit ofparing herself to others.


    ¡°Not at all!¡± Joyce protested, though she could feel her nerves tightening.


    ¡°Come on. The party¡¯s on the top floor¨Cwe¡¯ll need to take another elevator.¡± As Alessia spoke, a server approached and offered to show them the way. Alessia


    exined why they were there, and after checking their invitation, the server gave a polite nod and led them to the elevator.


    Joyce kept close to Alessia, silent the whole way. She didn¡¯t have Alessia¡¯s easy confidence, but she listened to her friend¡¯s advice, straightened her back, and did her best to hide the


    inside her.


    muttering


    As the elevator numbers ticked higher, Joyce¡¯s hands grew cold and mmy. Alessia nced over and gave her arm a gentle squeeze¨Ca small, almost childish gesture, but one that startled Joyce out of her anxious thoughts.


    They exchanged a look. Joyce couldn¡¯t help but let out a softugh, not even sure why she wasughing. Alessia¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as she turned her gaze away.


    With a soft chime, the elevator doors slid open.


    Joyce understood that stepping through those doors meant entering a different world.


    ¡°They¡¯re just people. Nothing to be scared of, right?¡± she murmured,


    <b>10:03 </b>


    Chapter <b>43 </b>


    unsure if she was asking Alessia, herself, or no one in particr.


    ¡°Exactly. Just people,¡± Alessia replied.


    But she didn¡¯t open the doors. This wasn¡¯t her moment. Instead, she looked at Joyce, and Joyce, encouraged by Alessia¡¯s reassuring gaze, let out a shaky breath, closed her eyes for a split second, and pushed the doors open.


    Even though the sun had already set, the top floor was bright as day.


    There wasn¡¯t a hint of cheapness to the d¨¦cor¨Cthick red carpets rolled out beneath their feet, nked by elegant pastries and a tower of sparkling champagne. As they walked down the corridor, the distant sounds of music andughter drifted toward them.


    Joyce nced at the beautiful pastries, untouched and perfectly arranged, and pressed her lips together.


    It was in details like these that the differences between people became


    obvious.


    The first slice of cake she ever had was in college, a gift from Alessia and her friends. For these rich kids, though, pastries were nothing more than decorative props, barely noticed.


    Back home, even when the most respected elder in the vige celebrated his eightieth birthday, the festivities could neverpare to the


    extravagance of a casual party thrown by this crowd of heirs and heiresses.


    After another server collected their invitation, he led them through a grand hallway to the main event.


    Clusters of young people lounged on velvet sofas, tables strewn with cards and dice. Joyce¡¯s sharp eyes spotted the stacks of chips on one of the tables.


    ¡°Lessie, what are those?¡± she asked quietly.


    ¡°Chips. When they y these little games, they make bets¨Cnot always money, sometimes it¡¯s something of equal value, or a favor,¡± Alessia


    10:03


    Chapter <b>431 </b>


    exined, leaning in close.


    Joyce nodded, only half understanding, as she scanned the room for


    Fortune.


    As if summoned by thought, Fortune suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°Joyce,¡± she called.


    Fortune¡¯s voice drew the attention of the room; several people paused mid¨Cconversation to nce their way. When Joyce and Alessia looked back at them, most quickly lowered their heads, whispering among themselves.


    ¡°Fortune,¡± Joyce replied, her voice dropping unconsciously under the weight of so many unfamiliar eyes.


    10:03

 love and power 432

    <b>Chapter 432 </b>


    ¡°You should have told me you wereing. I would¡¯vee down to meet you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Joyce replied.


    ¡°That dress really suits you¨Cyou have great taste, you know.¡± Fortune¡¯spliment was so direct that Joyce was momentarily at a loss for words. Only then did Fortune seem to notice Alessia.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Morton! I didn¡¯t expect to see you back. What an honor.¡± Fortune extended a hand, but Alessia didn¡¯t take it.


    She nced at Joyce, who looked uneasy, turning her head slightly to avoid Alessia¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I have to say, I didn¡¯t expect you to be hosting tonight,¡± Alessia remarked, her toneced with meaning.


    Fortune withdrew her hand, showing no hint of embarrassment. ¡°Well, now that you¡¯re here, why not make the most of it? It¡¯d be rude to just leave, don¡¯t you think? We¡¯re all young¨Cwhatever happened before, that was my fault. I hope you¡¯ll let it go.¡±


    Just then, a waiter passed by. Fortune snapped her fingers, took a tall ss from the tray, and handed it to Alessia. There¡¯s a saying: no one hits a smiling face. Alessia epted the ss with an ambiguous smile, saying nothing.


    ¡°Joyce, I have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d never have had a chance to clear the air with Miss Morton.¡±


    Joyce managed an awkward smile, taking the ss Fortune offered, clearly distracted.


    ¡°But I¡¯m really sorry¨CI know you two are new here, and as the host, I should be looking after you. Something¡¯se up and I need to step out for a bit, but I¡¯ll be back soon. Please, make yourselves at home, all right?¡±


    Fortune gave them an apologetic smile. ¡°Later, drinks are on me¨Clowe you both. For now, enjoy yourselves. Here, take this chip¨Cif you win, it¡¯s yours. If you lose, I¡¯ll cover it.¡±


    She patted Joyce on the shoulder, offered Alessia another apologetic smile, and slipped away into the crowd.


    ¡°Lessie¡­¡± Joyce hung her head, clutching her dress like a child caught doing something wrong.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Alessia said quietly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you? We¡¯re here now, so let¡¯s just go with it.¡±


    With that, Alessia walked off¨Cnot into the throng, but toward a quieter corner, choosing a seat away from the noise.


    The crowd buzzed withughter and conversation, but Alessia sat apart, as if untouched by the chaos¨Ca lone lily blooming in the shadows, strikingly beautiful yet impossible to approach. She casually tucked a strand of hair behind her ear; every small movement drew the eye, her presence quietlymanding the whole room.


    It was as if she was born for the spotlight¨Cno matter where she stood, even among her own privileged peers, she was the one everyone


    noticed.


    Joyce followed.


    She knew she¡¯d y second fiddle, be the contrast that made Alessia shine brighter¨Cbut so what? Most people here didn¡¯t even deserve that bit part. This was her connection, her chance.


    Lifting her chin, Joyce straightened her back, just as Alessia had told her, and sat down beside her without hesitation.


    The drinks sat untouched on the table between them. Neither spoke. The silence was so thick, they might as well have been strangers.


    At a nearby table, a group kept sneaking nces at them, murmuring among themselves. After some whispered debate, they pushed a young man forward.


    10:03


    Dressed in understated designer casuals¨Cnot that you¡¯d notice if you weren¡¯t in the know¨Che picked up his drink and strolled over, not bothering to ask if he was wee, aiming to seat himself next to


    Alessia.


    Alessia shot him a cool nce. He faltered immediately, changed course, and squeezed in next to Joyce instead.


    Joyce shifted ufortably, inching closer to Alessia.


    ¡°Hey gorgeous, why sit here all quiet? Come join us¨Cwe¡¯re having way more fun over there.¡±


    Pity, really. Some people look polished on the outside, but the moment they open their mouths, the ugliness shows through.


    <b>10.03 </b>

 love and power 433

    Chapter <b>433 </b>


    ¡°No, thank you. We¡¯re not interested,¡± Alessia replied, her tone crisp and direct as she turned down the invitation.


    The man clearly hadn¡¯t expected her to refuse. He nced back at his friends, who were all watching eagerly, hoping for some entertainment.


    But instead of helping, his friends only egged him on, silently urging him to keep trying.


    ¡°Oh,e on, gorgeous,¡± he pleaded. ¡°How about this: if you win, you keep the pot; if you lose, I¡¯ll cover your losses. Just y one round with us, alright? My buddies are all waiting to see me make a fool of myself¨Cif you don¡¯t join in, they¡¯ll be teasing me about it for the rest of the year. You two are beautiful and kind¨Chelp me out here, won¡¯t you?¡±


    He motioned to his friend, who quickly came over with a stack of poker chips.


    Setting the chips on the table, he draped an arm around Yves¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Come on,dies, don¡¯t be so uptight. We all know why peoplee to these parties¨Cno need to be so serious. We¡¯re all just here to have a little fun.¡±


    His words made Joyce frown. There was something in his tone that made her ufortable, as if there was a hidden meaning behind his words.


    Alessia, however, remained expressionless. She picked up a chip, tossed it into the air, and caught it smoothly on the back of her hand.


    ¡°Wow, looks like you know your way around a game,¡± Yves said, his interest in Alessia clearly piqued.


    ¡°So, what do you think? Wanna y?¡± Alessia turned to Joyce, her voice gentle. For some reason, the moment felt oddly intimate, as if Alessia were a strong and confident partner indulging her shypanion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how,¡± Joyce whispered quietly in Alessia¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you. We¡¯re already here, might as well y a couple rounds to


    10:03


    Chapter <b>433 </b>


    pass the time,¡± Alessia replied.


    As she stood up, her long dress swayed gracefully, entuating her elegant figure.


    Yves was momentarily mesmerized, instinctively reaching out a hand toward her. But before he could touch her, Alessia grabbed a wine ss from the table and, without hesitation, tossed its contents straight into Yves¡¯s face.


    Wine sshed across him, dripping down his cheeks and soaking arge patch of his designer casual shirt. Yves wiped his face, staring at Alessia in disbelief.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± he shouted. ¡°Can¡¯t handle a little fun? Who do you think you are?¡±


    His friends snapped out of their shock, immediately rushing to his defense. One girl hurriedly pulled several napkins from the dispenser, handing them to Yves while shooting Alessia a dirty look.


    As the group closed in, Joyce hurriedly got to her feet, stepping in front of Alessia and shielding her with her own body.


    Her hands trembled and her palms were mmy with nervous sweat, but she stood her ground between Alessia and the angry crowd.


    Alessia¡¯s expression softened. She gently patted Joyce¡¯s head and lowered Joyce¡¯s protective hand. Joyce nced back in confusion, but Alessia just shook her head, wordlessly reassuring her.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Alessia asked, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she looked at the hostile faces surrounding her.


    ¡°Oh, do you know who I am?¡± Yves snapped back, dropping his gentlemanly act entirely. ¡°What, too good for us? You think you¡¯re some kind of saint because you turned me down? Everyone here is ying the same game¨Cdon¡¯t get holier¨Cthan¨Cthou just because I tried to be nice!¡±


    ¡°Alessia,¡± she said simply, calm and unfazed by his outburst.


    ¡°Alessia? So what?¡± Yves sneered. ¡°Let me tell you-<b>¡± </b>


    ???


    10.03


    ¡°Yves!¡± One of his friends finally intervened, grabbing at his arm. Yves angrily shook him off.


    The friend gritted his teeth, then stepped forward and, in a desperate move, pped Yves hard across the face.


    Yves stared at him in shock. The friend immediately signaled for the others to pull Yves away.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Morton. We had no idea you¡¯d be here tonight. Please forgive us, we didn¡¯t mean any offense¨Creally, I apologize,¡± the friend stammered, hands sped in front of him in a pleading gesture.


    The room fell silent. All around them, people whispered quietly, sharing exnations with those who hadn¡¯t caught on. Their faces were a mix of surprise and disbelief.


    Witnessing the sudden shift in everyone¡¯s attitude, Joyce stared at Alessia¡¯s back, her eyes wide with astonishment.

 love and power 434

    Alessia had seen thising from the very start. She remained perfectly calm, her gaze unruffled even as she found herself surrounded by a


    crowd itching for confrontation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y,¡± she said, her tone decisive. ¡°Dice. I¡¯ll be the dealer.¡±


    Her words left no room for argument.


    ¡°Y¨Cyeah¡­ sure,¡± Owen stammered. He was the one who had tried to hold Yves back a moment ago, but now he barely even dared approach Alessia. Instead, he gged down a waiter and had the dice and cups brought over to their table.


    As soon as Alessia¡¯s name was mentioned, people at nearby tables stopped their own games, curiosity drawing them in. In this circle, she was something of a legend¨Cmysterious and elusive, yet everyone who came from a well¨Coff family had heard the whispered warnings at home: *Don¡¯t cross that girl.*


    Some joined the crowd just for the spectacle, but most were eager to see for themselves what kind of magic Alessia possessed. How else could she have connections with top figures from so many different fields? What about her made even the most prominent elders treat her with such wary respect?


    The waiter quickly set everything up. Somewhere along the way, without anyone noticing, Alessia had be the center of gravity for the entire party.


    ¡°Watch closely,¡± she said.


    Joyce knew those words were meant for her. Sitting beside Alessia, she focused intently on her technique. Unlike the others, who showed off with shy moves, Alessia simply gave the cup an easy shake and set it down on the table.


    ¡°Three sixes,¡± Alessia called, opening the bidding. The others quickly followed suit, each announcing their own numbers.


    Two rounds passed, and soon it was Alessia¡¯s turn again. She nced at her dice, then locked eyes with Owen.


    ¡°Six sixes.¡±


    A collective gasp rippled through the group.


    Owen swallowed hard, sweat beading on his brow. He¡¯d always been the star yer among his friends, but now he felt an invisible pressure weighing down on him, making it hard to even breathe.


    ¡°Come on, Owen¨Copen it!¡± someone in the crowd urged. ¡°No way there are six sixes. You¡¯ve got this!¡±


    Owen didn¡¯t believe it either, but something in Alessia¡¯s eyes made him hesitate. For a moment, his confidence wavered.


    ¡°Maybe Alessia isn¡¯t all she¡¯s cracked up to be,¡± someone muttered. ¡°Who calls six sixes? The rumors must be exaggerated¨Cshe¡¯s just a kid.¡±


    The crowd broke out in a chorus of opinions, voices rising all around. Joyce felt a flicker of anxiety, but when she nced at Alessia¡¯s serene expression, her nerves settled. She straightened in her seat, drawing quiet strength from Alessia¡¯sposure.


    ¡°Well?¡± Alessia¡¯s voice was calm as she looked at Owen. ¡°Are you calling


    it?¡±


    The crowd chanted for the reveal. Owen gritted his teeth. ¡°Open!¡±


    Alessia arched an eyebrow, a faint smile tugging at her lips. All eyes fixed


    on her hand as she lifted the cup without any theatrics.


    Owen¡¯s face drained of color. As Alessia had said¨Csix sixes.


    ¡°Again!¡± Owen snapped, jaw clenched, staring her down.


    Alessia nodded, gave the dice another casual shake, and the game resumed.


    But round after round, no matter how hard Owen tried, he couldn¡¯t win. The atmosphere grew heavier, and the onlookers fell silent, no longer


    10:04


    Chapter <b>434 </b>


    daring to make carelessments.


    Another round, another loss for Owen.


    ¡°Want to keep going?¡± Alessia asked, feigning indifference.


    Owen wiped the sweat from his brow. ¡°Yeah. Again!¡±


    Joyce thought for sure he¡¯d back down, but that single word made her break out in a cold sweat. Watching the group, she suddenly understood just how formidable Alessia was.


    With nothing but a look, a gesture, or a single word, Alessia could draw people in, making them follow her lead straight into her trap without ever realizing it.


    In that moment, it was clear¨Cthe party, the game, the entire room was under Alessia¡¯s control.


    Chapter <b>435 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>435 </b>

 love and power 435

    <b>Chapter </b><b>435 </b>


    But before the game even began, Fortune¨Cthe host who¡¯d been missing for ages¨Cfinally returned.


    The timing was almost too perfect. Alessia nced up, her eyes giving nothing away, though the faint smile tugging at her lips sent a chill down Joyce¡¯s spine. It felt like something significant was about to happen.


    In that moment, Joyce was suddenly, indescribably relieved.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s everyone ying? Why¡¯s the ce so quiet?¡± Fortune¡¯s voice snapped the group out of their daze.


    He strolled over, pped Owen on the shoulder, and, catching the hint, Owen immediately slid over to make room.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to be into this kind of thing, Miss Morton,¡± Fortune said as he s¨¢t, resting his hands casually on his knees.


    ¡°Well, with the host gone, we had to find something to pass the time.¡± Alessia¡¯s tone was breezy, but something in her gaze made the room.go


    cold.


    It doesn¡¯t always take grand gestures to make people wary of you.


    ¡°That¡¯s on me, then.¡± Fortune snapped his fingers, and a waiter appeared almost instantly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take three drinks as my penalty,¡± he dered, grabbing a winess and downing three in quick session.


    When he picked up a fourth, he didn¡¯t drink it. Instead, he set it in front of Alessia. ¡°Princess Louise, have a taste.¡± Then he ced another ss in front of Joyce.


    Alessia didn¡¯t move, and naturally, neither did Joyce.


    ¡°Not to your liking?¡°/Fortune asked.


    ¡°Good wine should be savored, not rushed.¡± Alessia gently swirled the


    ss bottle, making it clear¨Cat least to Fortune¨Cthat her words were a


    <b>10:04 </b>


    Chapter <b>435 </b>


    subtle jab about his earlier, rather graceless chugging.


    Fortune forced a smile, his lips tight.


    Suddenly, chaos erupted. Someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°Stop pushing!¡± The guests, who¡¯d all been crowding in for the excitement, toppled into each other like dominoes.


    With a crash, someone knocked into the waiter. The tray tipped, and every ss on it tumbled down, spilling wine all over Fortune.


    The room fell instantly silent, everyone staring at Fortune in his drenched, mortified state.


    Through it all, Alessia remained the picture ofposure, swirling her winess as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Fortune, are you okay?¡± Joyce gasped, hand over her mouth, feigning shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Fortune ground out, his face dark with suppressed anger. The words sounded like they¡¯d been forced through clenched teeth.


    Joyce quickly offered him a handful of napkins, and only then did Alessia set her ss down, entirely unhurried.


    ¡°Mr. Thorne, perhaps you should change. As the host, you can¡¯t really mingle in wet clothes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss Morton. Sorry, everyone¨CI¡¯ll have to step away again.¡± Fortune stood, hisposure restored.


    ¡°Careful, or people will start to think you¡¯re a superhero, always vanishing on us,¡± one of the guests joked, breaking the tension with a ripple ofughter.


    Fortune gave his friend a yful shove, apologized to the group, reminded the staff to clean up, and finally left the room.


    As he walked out, Alessia¡¯s gaze followed him, and¨Calmost as if by fate¨Ctheir eyes met.


    <b>10.04 </b>


    Rather than looking guilty, Alessia nodded politely, as if greeting <b>an </b><b>old </b>


    friend.


    Fortune smirked, returned the nod, and disappeared through the doors.


    With the drama over, no one dared challenge Alessia again. The crowd quickly dispersed, leaving the room nearly empty.


    In the blink of an eye, it was just Alessia and Joyce again.


    <i>¡°</i>Shame. I was hoping to see you y a few rounds.¡±


    Joyce shook her head quickly. ¡°I watched for ages and still couldn¡¯t figure it out. Besides, I¡¯m not really interested in gambling anyway.¡±

 love and power 436

    Alessia picked up the dice from the table and tossed them into a ss, giving it a casual shake.


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s actually a good thing. Gambling¡¯s best left alone if you can help it,¡± she remarked.


    Lifting the lid, she revealed the dice stacked neatly atop one another, the topmost showing a six.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Joyce asked, her curiosity piqued.


    -as if she could


    In Alessia¡¯s hands, the dice seemed to obey her will- summon any number she wished.


    ¡°My boyfriend taught me,¡± Alessia replied, ncing at Joyce. Even the mention of Cole softened her features.


    ¡°He taught you this trick?¡± Joyce sounded surprised.


    ¡°His words exactly: ¡®If you can¡¯t escape the game, at least control the oue yourself.¡±


    Joyce parted her lips, a mix of surprise and envy in her expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. I¡¯ll go freshen up,¡± Alessia said abruptly, rising from her


    seat.


    Joyce nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°And remember what I told you.¡±


    ¡°I will, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Satisfied with Joyce¡¯s response, Alessia gave a brief nod.


    Without another word, she stepped away.


    Left alone, Joyce stayed put while the others, seeing Alessia leave, immediately swarmed around her for gossip. She kept Alessia¡¯s words close, dancing around their questions¨Csaying everything and nothing at


    once.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    <b>10.04 </b>


    When people offered her drinks, she declined politely, saying she was recovering from a cold and on medication, or that she was focusing on her health for now.


    Meanwhile, Alessia paused at the entrance, gging down a passing


    waiter.


    ¡°Excuse me, where¡¯s the restroom?¡±


    ¡°This way, ma¡¯am.¡± The waiter seemed relieved to be of help.


    Alessia shot him a quick, subtle nce¨Cbarely noticeable.


    ¡°The restroom on this floor is out of order, I¡¯m afraid. You¡¯ll need to use the one downstairs,¡± he exined as they stepped into the elevator.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the next floor just hotel rooms?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Mr. Thorne reserved the entire floor for guest convenience,¡± the waiter replied smoothly.


    No cracks in the story. Alessia arched a brow, let it go, and followed him down.


    wish.¡±


    He handed her a room keycard. ¡°Here you go. Please use it as you


    ¡°Just this one?¡± Alessia nced at the card, then up at the waiter.


    ¡°The others are with different staff members, in case other guests need ess,¡± he answered, bowing slightly, his gaze never quite meeting hers. ¡°Understood. Thank you.<i>¡± </i>


    He nodded, then, under her watchful eye, stepped back into the elevator.


    The entire floor was empty and silent. Alessia checked the room number taped to the card and moved down the corridor, checking each door as she passed.


    Her destination was tucked away at the very end¨Ca choice that struck her as both calcted and amusing. She couldn¡¯t help but let a small smile slip.


    10.04


    Chapter <b>436 </b>


    Spinning the keycard between her fingers, she walked toward the room.


    A soft beep, the door unlocked, and she slipped inside. With a solid click<b>, </b>the lock engaged behind her.


    The lighting was dim and suggestive, casting golden shadows across the room. The card slot was already upied¨Cclearly, her card was just a


    spare.


    It was quiet inside. As she stepped further in, she nearly collided with Fortune, who emerged from the bathroom¨Cshirtless, a towel wrapped around his waist.


    For a split second, he looked just as startled to see her.


    ¡°Miss Morton? What are you doing here?¡±


    Alessia lifted her hands in mock innocence, shoulders shrugging.


    ¡°I was about to ask you the same thing.¡±


    He stood there flustered; she, calm and collected¨Cas if, in this unexpected encounter, it was Fortune who¡¯d been caught off guard.


    10:041

 love and power 437

    Fortune watched Alessia¡¯s calm, unruffled demeanor, and couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off. Still, everything was unfolding exactly ording to his n.


    ¡°My clothes got dirty, so I took them off and asked the staff to bring me something clean,¡± he said, sticking to the story he¡¯d prepared as he exined to Alessia, even as his mind drifted elsewhere.


    Alessia nodded. ¡°The attendant said the restroom upstairs was out of order, so she gave me a room key.¡±


    Fortune feigned understanding. ¡°Ah, right. I reserved this entire floor for tonight. Must have been a mix¨Cup with the staff¨Cthey probably handed you the wrong key.¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t bother with small talk. She didn¡¯t tease him with, ¡°Looks like Mr. Thorne is ready to rule the Thorne family empire¨Cspending big, I see.¡±


    Herposure was unexpected, and Fortune found himself a little surprised, but he yed along.


    ¡°I could neverpare to you, Miss Morton. I¡¯m just riding on the family¡¯s coattails. You, on the other hand¨Cso young, and already running several sessfulpanies. My father¡¯s always going on about you, says he wishes I had half your talent.¡±


    Alessia simply smiled and dropped into a chair beside the TV stand, not offering a response.


    ¡°I hear some of the oldest firms are eager to partner with you. The Thorne Group may need to rely on Miss Morton¡¯s guidance in the future.¡±


    ¡°If the Thorne family ns to do honest business, there¡¯ll be plenty of opportunities for us to work together,¡± Alessia replied coolly.


    Something in her tone made Fortune¡¯s face darken. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean, Miss Morton?¡±


    10-04


    Chapter <b>437 </b>


    ¡°I was about to ask you the same thing, Mr. Thorne. What¡¯s this little


    charade for?<b>¡± </b>


    It was clear from Alessia¡¯s posture and tone that Fortune could drop the act; there was no point pretending any longer.


    ¡°When did you figure it out? Was it Joyce who tipped you off?¡± he asked, sitting down on the bed, half¨Cleaning against the headboard.


    The covers were rumpled, the soft yellow glow of themp cast across the room, but there was nothing remotely intimate in the air.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Alessia said. ¡°Even if I hadn¡¯t asked to use the


    restroom, you would¡¯ve found another way to get me up here, right?¡±


    ¡°Miss Morton, you really are sharp.¡± Fortune offered her a slow p.


    She¡¯d hit the nail on the head. The n had been for the champagne to spill on Alessia, but when something went awry, he¡¯d simply improvised. The details didn¡¯t matter¨Cas long as he got what he wanted in the end.


    ¡°I have to admit, your courage is impressive¨Cwalking straight into the lion¡¯s den. No wonder you have so many powerful people on your side.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your endgame?¡± Alessia rested her hands on her knees, her voice steady, almost casual, as if she were the one in control.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯m about to take over the Thorne Group, but a few of my rtives are¡­less than enthusiastic. Here¡¯s my proposal: we work together. You help me secure my ce as heir, and I¡¯ll merge my entertainmentpany with your A&C Entertainment. It¡¯s a win¨Cwin¨Cwhat do you say?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Thorne, you certainly have an appetite. Eyeing A&C Entertainment as well?¡± Alessia¡¯s smile was edged with irony.


    ¡°I know you built A&C Entertainment with backing from Cole and the Whitley Group. You two grew up together, everyone says your bond is unbreakable¨Cbut has he ever offered you a share in hispany? He¡¯s been running the Whitley Group for years, but you¡¯re still on the outside. If you ask me, he¡¯s just keeping you at arm¡¯s length¨Ctypical male


    <b>10:04 </b>


    paranoia.¡±


    Alessiaughed, not the least bit offended. ¡°That¡¯s a novel theory.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± she prompted.


    ¡°So, why not join forces with me? Together, we could take over the Whitley Group. I¡¯ll guarantee you half the shares. And when that dayes, I¡¯ll get rid of Sienna Winston and make you my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    By now, Fortune was speaking with conviction, as if he could already see the two of them standing at the summit of the business world.


    Alessia listened to his borate promises, barely suppressing augh.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>438 </b>

 love and power 438

    <b>Chapter </b><b>438 </b>


    ¡°If I say no, what then? Why would I choose some powerless bastard over someone who actually stands to inherit everything?¡±


    The word ¡°bastard¡± hit Fortune like a p. His face hardened instantly. Of all things, his birth was the one subject he hated most.


    Why? Why did those so¨Ccalled ¡®legitimate heirs¡® get everything handed to them, even if they were useless dead weight? Why did someone like him¨Ccapable, ambitious¨Cget pushed aside,ughed at, scorned, just because of that one word? Why?


    ¡°You¡¯re a fraud too, aren¡¯t you, Alessia?¡± Fortune¡¯s voice cracked with desperation, searching her for some kind of kinship, some shared pain.


    ¡°You spent all those years as the golden girl, just to be booted out the Tate family the moment the truth came out. You know how it works in their world¨Cbloodline is everything. They don¡¯t care what you can do, just whether you have the right pedigree and a name that fits their family tree.¡±


    Fortune stood up and strode toward her, looming over Alessia.


    She looked up, understanding atst why he¡¯d sought her out.


    ¡°You and me¨Cwe¡¯re cut from the same cloth. You think Cole cares about you? You think he doesn¡¯t want something in return? The second he¡¯s wrung all the use out of you, he¡¯ll toss you aside. He¡¯s rich


    now¨Cpowerful, eligible, the kind of guy everyone wants. Do you honestly believe he¡¯d actually settle for a fake like you?¡±


    Fortune¡¯s words slithered out, slow and deliberate, like a snake baring venomous fangs just beneath a docile smile. Each syble coiled tighter, waiting for Alessia to crack¨Cso he could strike.


    He seized her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Alessia, alone in a hotel room with another man¨Cwhat do you think the tabloids will say? Think Cole¡¯s the forgiving type? Even if he believes you,


    10:04)


    will he be able to drown out the gossip?¡±


    He held her eyes, voice coaxing, cajoling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him walk away with his reputation shining while you¡¯re left humiliated. Promise me nothing happens tonight¨Cor I swear, the press will be through that door in seconds.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s your angle. Oldest trick in the book. Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d stoop to something so tired.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s old¨Cit works. People have always cared more about reputation than anything else.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re a tough nut to crack, Fortune. It¡¯s like trying to kill a cockroach with nine lives.¡±


    It was hard to tell if Alessia truly didn¡¯t care about her reputation, or if she was just putting on a brave face in the face of his threat.


    ¡°There was something in the wine, wasn¡¯t there?¡± she switched gears abruptly.


    ¡°You even caught that? I underestimated you.¡± Fortune shed a sly smile. ¡°No wonder Cole hasn¡¯t let you go, even after you lost your title. I bet you have plenty of dirt on him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Alessia just stared him down, lips curling in a cryptic smirk.


    Fortune¡¯s grin only widened. ¡°I knew it. You and I, we¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get what we want. People like us¨Cwe weren¡¯t born with silver spoons; they¡¯ll never really ept us.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. Everyone at the party seemed to treat you with a whole lot of respect, didn¡¯t they, Mr. Thorne?¡±


    She threw the title at him with a teasing lilt, but Fortune just snorted and flopped back onto the bed.


    ¡°Respect? Please. If I didn¡¯t have ess to all those exclusive


    connections, you think they¡¯d listen to a word I say?¡±


    10:04

 love and power 439

    <b>Chapter </b>439


    It was clear by now¨CFortune already considered Alessia one of his own. He held nothing back, no trace of concealment in his words.


    After all, in moments like this, honesty was the only way to pull their fates tighter together. Only by exposing each other¡¯s weaknesses could they truly be partners in crime.


    ¡°You know about Ileana¡¯s drug habit, don¡¯t you?¡± Fortune asked.


    ¡°That was your doing?¡± Alessia shot back.


    Fortune put on an expression of wide¨Ceyed innocence. ¡°I just ordered her a drink. Maybe I identally added something extra. Who can say for


    sure?¡±


    He spoke with such blunt candor, as if wrecking someone¡¯s life was of no consequence to him.


    ¡°So you pulled the same trick this time?¡± Alessia pressed.


    Fortune raised both hands as if to surrender. ¡°Not quite. I just let a rumor slip, and they all came running. Young people looking for a thrill¨CI simply pointed them in the right direction.¡±


    ¡°How very charitable of you<i>.</i>¡± The sarcasm in Alessia¡¯s voice was unmistakable.


    Fortune grinned, not bothered in the slightest. ¡°And the two drinks you handed me?¡±


    ¡°Just a little something, nothing that would get you hooked. Anyone with a shred of willpower could get through it. I trust you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Fortune¡¯s tone was open,pletely devoid of guilt or shame.


    A flicker of anger sparked in Alessia¡¯s eyes, but she justughed in disbelief. ¡°Is this your idea of partnership?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll make it up to you, I promise. We¡¯re in this together now, aren¡¯t we? I¡¯ve beenpletely honest with you¨Cwhat more could


    10.05


    Chapter <b>439 </b>


    you ask for? I need to keep a few options open for myself, that¡¯s all.¡±


    He smiled in a way that was almost endearing, as if the thought of Alessia betraying him barely crossed his mind. After all, if word got out she¡¯d taken drugs too, her problems would go far beyond a tarnished reputation.


    ¡°And Joyce? Why drag her into this?¡±


    Alessia seemed to ept the reality of their situation. She drew a slow, steadying breath and pressed on.


    ¡°Joyce?¡± Fortune let out a dismissiveugh. ¡°What choice did I have? I couldn¡¯t get to you directly, so I started with her. Country girl, not much experience, a chip on her shoulder and desperate to prove herself. A few words, a few suggestive photos, a shirt she could never afford¨CI knew exactly which strings to pull, and she danced to my tune in no time.¡±


    He sounded almost proud of himself, his face alight with the satisfaction of a well¨Cyed game.


    ¡°Impressive, Fortune. You really are a master maniptor.¡± Alessia pped slowly, her apuse cold as steel.


    Even she had to admit¨CFortune¡¯s methods were chillingly effective. Heaven only knew how many lives he¡¯d ruined with tricks like these.


    Her eyes turned icy. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Fortune¡¯s smile vanished, reced by a wary suspicion as he nced


    toward the door.


    With a soft beep, the lock disengaged. Fortune¡¯s pupils narrowed to pinpricks. He spun, attempting to grab Alessia, but she moved first, driving her heel into the back of his knee.


    He cried out, his leg copsing beneath him until he half¨Cknelt on the floor.


    Alessia wasted no time. She seized his wrist, twisted his arm behind his back, and yanked it up hard. Fortune howled, curling into himself, sweat breaking out on his brow.


    ????<b>??</b>??


    A click¨Cthe harsh white re of overhead lights reced the dim glow, and Alessia found herself swept into a familiar embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She patted Cole¡¯s back, steady even as she felt the tremor of his hands, cold and mmy with worry. She was the one caught in the trap, yet he seemed even more shaken than she was.


    ¡°Never again. This is thest time,¡± Cole whispered fiercely, clutching her as if afraid she¡¯d vanish before his eyes.


    Usually calm and calcting, always in control¨CCole was rattled now, all because Alessia had been the one to step into danger.


    She nodded, reassuring him. ¡°I promise. Never again.¡±


    This time, she¡¯d insisted on being part of the n. She knew it was the only chance to cut out the rot for good.

 love and power 440

    ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± Joyce cleared her throat softly, cheeks tinged pink as she nced at the two still tangled together.


    It was only then that Alessia remembered Joyce was even in the room.


    Not that it fazed her¨Cunlike Joyce, Alessia wasn¡¯t so easily embarrassed. She slid calmly out of Cole¡¯s arms, smoothing her hair.


    ¡°How¡¯s it looking upstairs?¡±


    ¡°The police are already on the case. They¡¯re escorting everyone to the station for questioning, and I¡¯m guessing it won¡¯t be long before they sweep this area too,¡± Joyce reported, keeping her voice low¡­


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve been ying me from the start?¡±


    Fortune¡¯s jaw clenched so hard his teeth nearly cracked. Pain radiated from his arm, draining the fight out of him. Hey sprawled on the floor, writhing like some pathetic parasite.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. From the very beginning.¡± Alessia¡¯s gaze was icy as she stared down at him, drawing out her words for emphasis.


    ¡°Joyce, you!¡± Fortune tried to bark out more, but Alessia pressed her heel


    hard into his back.


    He grunted, breath knocked out of him, and shut up fast.


    ¡°Me? What about me?¡± Joyce nted her hands on her hips, trying¨Cwithout much sess¨Cto look fierce. ¡°Why would I betray the friend who¡¯s looked out for me since our first day at college, just for some maniptive, gaslighting cheater who spins empty promises?¡±


    She tried to re, but her gentle nature softened even the sternest pose. No matter how she tried, she just looked sweet and easy to read.


    Alessia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ruffling Joyce¡¯s hair with a fond smile.


    ¡°You knew it was my party from the start?¡± Fortune croaked, his face mottled red with humiliation.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    <b>10:05 </b>


    Chapter <b>440 </b>


    Alessia watched him struggle, one eyebrow arching. She nodded, a small, self¨Cassured smile curving her lips¨Ca look that said she had everything under control.


    From the very start, Fortune hadn¡¯t been the one pulling the strings. If anything, he¡¯d yed right into their hands, making it easier for them to get rid of this ticking time bomb before he could do any more damage.


    But to understand how it all began, you had to go back to the moment after Joyce finished her meeting.


    Alessia had nned to leave after dropping Joyce off and doing a little shopping. But something felt off. Joyce was usually upbeat and


    determined, always pushing forward with her goals. It was rare to see her so withdrawn.


    After a moment of indecision, Alessia decided she couldn¡¯t just walk away. She headed for the sports field next door, figuring she¡¯d wait for Joyce and check in once she came out.


    Alessia arrived right on time¨Cjust in time to catch Helena berating Joyce. ¡°A leopard can¡¯t change its spots. You can ther on all the designer makeup you want, wear whateverbels you like, but you still reek of desperation. Don¡¯t get dazzled by bright lights, Joyce. Some people will do anything to w their way up.¡±


    ¡°Well, I never knew Miss Rivers had a nose that sharp¨Cable to sniff out desperation from across the room,¡± Alessia drawled.


    Joyce stood there, pale and speechless, unsure how to respond. Alessia¡¯s sudden arrival was a lifeline; she could finally breathe again.


    ¡°Lessie,¡± she whispered, her relief palpable¨Ca harbor in a storm.


    Alessia patted her head, cing herself firmly between Joyce and Helena.


    ¡°A¡­Alessia?¡± Helena stammered, clearly not expecting her to appear. She took two awkward steps back, her expression flickering between


    10:05


    indignation and fear. Leave and she looked weak; stay and she risked Alessia¡¯s wrath.


    ¡°Miss Rivers, don¡¯t look down on the path you¡¯ve walked to get here,¡± Alessia said with a cold smile. ¡°With your family¡¯s standing, you wouldn¡¯t even make it onto the guest list at the lowest¨Clevel parties in this circle. Or do I need to spell it out even clearer for you?¡±


    Her lips smiled, but her eyes were cold as steel. The chill in her gaze made the hairs on the back of Helena¡¯s neck stand up.


    10:05

 love and power 441

    Alessia had never cared about her family¡¯s background, nor did she ever use it to unt herself or put others down. She¡¯d built her reputation through sheer determination and hard work, earning the respect¨Cand sometimes the fear¨Cof everyone around her.


    That¡¯s exactly why she despised people who looked down on others just because they came from a privileged family.


    She rarely spoke so bluntly, but that didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t. If someone wanted to y hardball, Alessia had no qualms about using their weaknesses against them.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want me to have a little chat with your parents, would you?¡± There was <i>no </i>mistaking the threat in Alessia¡¯s words.


    Helena had used her family status to mock others¨Cwell, Alessia had no problem using her own to shut her down. Respect, after all, went both ways; some people just didn¡¯t deserve it.


    Helena gritted her teeth, shooting a venomous re at Joyce, who was half¨Chidden behind Alessia.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she muttered.


    Alessia wasn¡¯t about to let her off so easily.


    ¡°About your parents¡®test business deal¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Helena blurted, picking at her nails and raising her voice so there could be no doubt about her apology.


    Satisfied, Alessia nodded and turned to Joyce, who silently returned the


    gesture.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Before Joyce even realized Alessia was talking to her, she found herself being pulled away.


    ¡°Lessie, what are you doing here?¡±


    1028


    ¡°I got lost. Saw you and figured you could help me back to the dorm.¡±


    The tant lie made Joyceugh despite herself.


    ¡°And what have I told you before? When someone talks down <i>to </i>you, you just stand there and take it?¡± Alessia sounded exasperated.


    She knew Joyce¡¯s nature¨Calways looking to keep the peace, quick to apologize or back down before things could escte. Alessia


    understood it wasn¡¯t something Joyce could just switch off, not with the kind of family she¡¯d grown up in.


    Still, Alessia and their other two friends kept trying to talk sense into her, even if all they got for their trouble was another worried frown.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s just¡­ what she said wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± Joyce forced a smile, but it looked strained.


    ¡°Not wrong? What, do I smell of old money? Or champagne and caviar?¡±


    ¡°Am I a puppy now?¡± Joyce swatted Alessia on the arm.


    ¡°See? You can bite back when you want to.¡± Alessia¡¯s eyes were filled with helpless affection; she wanted Joyce to see herself clearly, but didn¡¯t know how to make her believe it.


    ¡°Lessie, it¡¯s hard to get rid of this kind of insecurity. I wish I could be as confident as you, but I just¡­ I¡¯m not there yet. I don¡¯t have that kind of


    nerve.¡±


    Joyce¡¯s voice turned quiet, and the mood grew heavy.


    ¡°At least don¡¯t let anyone else see it,¡± Alessia said, giving her shoulder a reassuring squeeze. Joyce straightened instinctively.


    ¡°If you keep hunching over, you¡¯ll never see the sky. Every time you look up, the view is different¨Crosy dawn, starry night¨Cit¡¯s always changing, just like people do.¡±


    Joyce pressed her lips together, unsure how she even made it back to the dorm.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    10:28


    She mulled it over for a long while before finally speaking.


    ¡°All right. Just let me know a day in advance.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joyce nodded, but Alessia¡¯s agreement didn¡¯t seem to cheer her <ol><li>up. </li></ol>


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me about anything else?¡°.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s just a regr party?¡± Alessia looked up, curiosity flickering in her eyes.


    ¡°It is, but¡­ it¡¯s hosted by Fortune. He wants me to go, said you¡¯re good at these things and I¡¯d feel better if you came. But he told me not to


    mention it to you¨Csaid you and he aren¡¯t on the best terms, and if you knew, you wouldn¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°So why are you telling me?¡± Alessia turned, resting her elbows on her knees, gazing at Joyce with a half¨Csmile.


    Mia and Esme, curled up on the beds nearby, exchanged nces, keeping quiet but listening with rapt attention.

 love and power 442

    ¡°I just can¡¯t shake the feeling that he¡¯s trying to emphasize something, you know? It¡¯s weird.¡± Joyce frowned as she recounted everything Fortune


    had said to her, word for word.


    Her memory was sharp¨Cshe could recall almost everything Fortune told her, practically verbatim.


    ¡°Joyce! Are you serious? He¡¯s totally gaslighting you!¡± Esme couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    ¡°Exactly! He keeps showering you withpliments on the surface, but underneath, he¡¯s belittling your background, criticizing your choices, and even trying to drive a wedge between you and Lessie. No wonder you¡¯ve been so obsessed with pricestely, always zoning out. What on earth has been going through your head?¡±


    Mia frowned, feeling inexplicably annoyed at the sight of Joyce¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s just how it goes¨Cwhen you¡¯re in the middle of it, you can¡¯t see it clearly. If you¡¯re caught off guard in a conversation like that, it¡¯s easy to get swept along. And honestly, does she look like the kind of person who¡¯s on guard against anyone?¡±


    Compared to Esme and Mia¡¯s outrage, Alessia appeared much calmer.


    Joyce rubbed her nose, sheepish. ¡°I¡­ Well, I snapped out of it in time, didn¡¯t I? Sorry, Lessie. I¡¯ll tell him I¡¯m not going.¡±


    She grabbed her phone, but Alessia snatched it from her hand.


    ¡°Lessie?¡±


    ¡°No, you have to go.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± All three of them looked puzzled.


    ¡°Wait, you know it¡¯s a trap and you still want her to go? Have you lost your mind, Alessia?¡± Mia jumped off the bed in a panic.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    10:28


    ¡°This is the perfect opportunity. I¡¯d be a fool not to take advantage of it,¡± Alessia said, herposure making it hard for anyone to keep up.


    ¡°In any case, Joyce, this is your moment.¡±


    Alessia¡¯s smile sent a chill down Joyce¡¯s spine, but she nodded anyway.


    Fortune, who knew the truth, let out a darkugh. ¡°So what? <i>You </i>can stop pretending. You drank it too¨Cnone of you are getting away!¡±


    His eyes shed with malice.


    ¡°Drank what? Sorry, that stuff¡¯s not for us.¡±


    Alessia snorted, her tone mocking.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I said.¡±


    Fortune¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You didn¡¯t drink?¡±


    ¡°From start to finish, did you see us eat or drink anything?¡± Alessia sank into her chair, Cole¡¯s hand resting protectively on her shoulder as he gave Fortune a cold re from above.


    Thinking back, Fortune realized that Alessia and Joyce had picked up their sses several times, but never actually took a sip.


    ¡°You did it on purpose!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, <i>you </i>finally figured it out,¡± Alessia said dryly.


    No sooner had she finished than several police officers burst into the


    room.


    Cole crouched down, and with a click, unlocked Fortune¡¯s hands¨Conly to cuff them together before he even had a chance to react.


    It was over.


    ¡°Your words mean nothing now. You¡¯re in this as deep as anyone. Do you really think you¡¯ll walk away clean?¡± Fortune struggled, still trying to sound menacing.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    10:28


    Criapicr


    Alessia and Joyce exchanged a nce and, in silent agreement, unclipped their brooches.


    ¡°Officers, here¡¯s all the evidence and footage from the gathering,¡± Alessia said calmly, shattering Fortune¡¯sst sliver of hope. His face drained of color, and he crumpled as if the life had been sucked out of him.


    After years of scheming, this was how it ended.


    Alessia stared at him without a hint of sympathy.


    ¡°There are plenty of roads you could¡¯ve taken, yet you chose the one that leads straight into the shadows. You brought this on yourself. Don¡¯t start ming your circumstances¨Cthere are people far worse off than you, but you don¡¯t see them acting like the world owes them.¡±


    Cole, Six Dawson, Eddie Chase, Tristan Hollis, even members of the Morton family¨Ceach had wed their way through hardship to get where they were.


    But if you let hatred destroy your conscience and be a ve to power, your path is bound to end in ruin.

 love and power 443

    After that, the Thorne family found themselves at the center of even more scandals. Every shady business Cole had uncovered in his earlier


    investigations was now dragged into the light, especially those


    connected to Fortune¡¯s operations.


    In less than a month, half the Thorne family was behind bars. The rest, faced with ruin, had no choice but to flee the country and live abroad under assumed names.


    The once¨Cglorious Thorne dynasty copsed overnight, quickly bing the hottest topic of conversation among industry insiders.


    Meanwhile, Alessia and Cole¡¯s reputations soared, and their influence only grew stronger thanks to the downfall of their rivals.


    Anyone with even a hint of a questionable past quickly cleaned up their act, terrified of ending up like the Thornes. But far more people scrambled to cozy up to Alessia and Cole, hoping to get a piece of their


    pie.


    You don¡¯t reach the top of this world by being foolish. Rather than making powerful enemies, everyone knew it was safer¨Cmuch more profitable, too¨Cto strike up mutually beneficial alliances.


    The Thorne family¡¯s demise, paired with the meteoric rise of Alessia and Cole¡¯spanies, sent a clear warning throughout the industry. Everyone kept their guard up, watching and waiting, but no one dared make a reckless move.


    In the blink of an eye, four years of college hade to an end.


    Alessia graduated with a double major, but she wasn¡¯t ready to stop. She¡¯d secured a spot in a prestigious graduate program and nned to keep pushing forward.


    Esme decided to return to her hometown to be a teacher. She had no grand ambitions¨Cjust a desire for a simple, steady life, close to her parents, giving back in her own quiet way.


    10:28


    Mia, on the other hand, had switched majors during sophomore year, pursuing her passion for digital media. She put her skills and personality to work byunching a beauty channel online, quickly amassing a loyal following. By a twist of fate, an agent from A&C Entertainment spotted her, though Alessia herself only heard about itter.


    But Mia turned the offer down¨Ceven knowing it was Alessia¡¯spany.


    Her reasoning was simple: ¡°Every employee eventually resents their boss, no matter how nice. Let¡¯s stay friends instead.¡±


    Alessia respected her choicepletely. She even joked that when Mia started her ownpany one day, she hoped her first coboration would be with one of Alessia¡¯s artists.


    As for Joyce, she had hoped to continue her studies, but reality got in the way. Her family¡¯s situation made it impossible for her to afford grad school. Even though she¡¯d never taken a dime from home during college¨Cin fact, she¡¯d sent money back from her internships¨Cit wasn¡¯t enough to change her circumstances.


    After graduation, she chose not to stay at Quantum Flux. Instead, she joined Lillian White¡¯s team¨Ca decision the three friends carefully weighed together.


    Since the debacle with Candace, Lillian had given up on training new talent, taking on nearly all the work herself to avoid being betrayed again. Alessia was also on the lookout for a reliable second¨Cinmand, but trustworthy candidates with enough experience were hard toe by. Eventually, her attention settled on Joyce, though she kept her thoughts to herself and quietly watched Joyce grow.


    Thanks to Alessia¡¯s mentorship and her internship at Quantum Flux, Joyce was no longer the shy, uncertain girl fresh from a small town. She¡¯d be confident, meticulous, and reliable. Even when she made mistakes¨Cas everyone does¨Cshe never made the same one twice. In many ways, she reminded Alessia of Vera at the start of her own career.


    When the moment was right, Alessia made her move. After a series of


    10:28


    thoughtful discussions, Joyce agreed to join Lillian.


    Lillian trusted Alessia¡¯s judgment implicitly and invested a great deal in Joyce¡¯s development. Joyce, in turn, never let them down. She never <i>took </i>advantage of her friendship with Alessia, staying humble and


    professional, drawing clear boundaries between their personal and professional lives. Even within thepany, her attitude toward Alessia was always respectful but appropriately distant, maintaining a healthy line between friendship and work.

 love and power 444

    Everyone walked their own chosen path, carving out a life that belonged to them alone. Youth seemed tost just a few fleeting years, yet for them, it never truly faded.


    Now that everything had settled down, Alessia was content <i>to </i>slip quietly into the background, leaving thepany in the capable hands of her trusted deputies. For the first time, she was ready to do something bold¨Csomething she¡¯d never experienced before.


    But before that, there was something even more important to handle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Cole called, already waiting outside the dorm.


    Alessia dove into his arms, and Cole pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead. The two of them clung to each other for a while¨Creluctant to let go¨Cbefore finally climbing into the car and heading to their destination.


    ¡°We¡¯re stopping by A&P for the dress fitting first, then straight to the Laines?¡± Alessia asked, buckling her seatbelt.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Penny Sullivan wants to make some final adjustments to your dress. Queenie Windsor did her fitting this morning, but she¡¯s making a <i>detour </i>to the studio to pick up the jewelry you¡¯ll both wear. The makeup crew¡¯s already at the Laines, putting the finishing touches on Ste¡¯s look. I¡¯ll drop you off there. Once you¡¯re done with makeup and ready in your dress, try to get some rest. ording to Justin Keane, we¡¯ll be leaving the Keane estate around five in the morning.¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>So </i>you¡¯re not going to get any sleep at all?¡± Alessia¡¯s concern for her boyfriend was obvious, but with her best friend¡¯s weddinging up, she could only let Cole make that sacrifice,


    Clearly, Cole felt the same way.


    ¡°What can I say? This is what happens when you have a dramatic best friend. Darling girlfriend, could you maybe go easy on meter?¡±


    Cole¡¯s voice was yful, half¨Cpleading.


    ¡°No chance, darling boyfriend,¡± Alessia shot back, matching his tone.


    Cole pouted, looking adorably put out. Alessia couldn¡¯t help butugh softly and pressed a kiss to the back of his hand.


    Their schedule was tight, but everything was falling into ce. After all, most problems could be solved with a little money.


    And for this whirlwind, they had Ste¡¯s impatience to thank.


    Ste¡¯s college graduation was set for the day after tomorrow. Determined to have both her diploma and marriage certificate in hand at once, she¡¯d insisted on moving the wedding up by a full month.


    Justin had no choice but to indulge her¨Ceven though it meant scrapping the original n for a French manor wedding. Thankfully, the estate was family property, so canceling wasn¡¯t a big deal. Still, it meant Cole and Alessia¨Clike all the other unfortunate friends¨Chad to scramble overnight to arrange a new venue and get everything ready.


    Ste wasn¡¯t unreasonable, though. To her, as long as she and Justin had their marriage certificate, the rest didn¡¯t matter. The wedding could wait, and she¡¯d dly make up for itter.


    ?


    Of course, Justin had put his foot down on that idea.


    Even with the upheaval, he had no intention of letting things turn out half¨Cheartedly. Determined to make it perfect, Justin spent his nights designing a <i>new </i>ceremony and overseeing every detail, dragging Cole and the rest in as extra hands.


    Friends mightin, but when it came down to it, they worked harder than anyone.


    For a week straight, the whole group had been running around, pouring their hearts into Ste and Justin¡¯s wedding. Meanwhile, Miss Laine herself was blissfully distracted, coaxed by Alessia and Queenie into focusing only on what she¡¯d post on social media afterward.


    ¡°Jealous?¡± Cole asked quietly.


    10:29


    ¡°We¡¯re moving at our own pace,¡± Alessia replied, lips curving in a soft smile, her eyes free of envy.


    Cole didn¡¯t answer, just ruffled her hair affectionately. He understood Alessia still had her own journey ahead¨Cand he wasn¡¯t about to rush her into anything.


    They had all the time in the world, and he knew they¡¯d never drift apart.


    That much was certain. It didn¡¯t need to be said.

 love and power 445

    Cole¡¯s driving was smooth and steady. By the time they arrived, Penny had just finished adjusting her dress.


    ¡°These next couple days, I don¡¯t care if you feel stuffed, <i>you </i>better keep that figure for me. Every time you try this dress, you drop five pounds! Honestly, were you sent by the universe to torment me?¡±


    Alessia had a tricky metabolism; if she so much as slowed down, her weight would melt off in no time. This was already the third fitting. Penny had been burning the midnight oil to finish the bridesmaid dresses, and every time Alessia¡¯s measurements changed, she¡¯d have to alter the dress again. Even with her usual patience,ck of sleep was starting to make Penny a little snappish.


    Alessia knew Penny had barely slept these days, so she didn¡¯t dare argue. She managed a sheepish smile and promised to keep her weight steady. ¡°Alright, go try it on.¡± Penny unhooked the dress and handed it over.


    As Alessia disappeared into the dressing room, Cole made himselffortable on the small sofa just outside. He¡¯d already tried on his suit¡ªit fit perfectly, as usual¨Cso he was done in no time.


    Penny shot him a look but chose her own high stool rather than the sofa.


    A staff member drew back the curtain, and Alessia stepped out.


    Penny nodded in approval. Cole straightened up, his eyes brightening.


    The bridesmaids¡® dresses were supposed to be understated¨Cno stealing the bride¡¯s thunder¨Cbut Alessia¡¯s looks made subtlety a lost cause. Even with no makeup or jewelry, she drew every eye the instant she appeared.


    ¡°This is it. The fit¡¯s perfect now<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Alessia said, letting Cole help her off the tform. She adjusted the dress in front of the mirror.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Cole said, nting a kiss at the corner of her smile.


    Her eyes lit up, her whole face glowing with happiness.


    ¡°Alright, enough of that¨Chonestly, in broad daylight? Have a little shame, will you?¡± Penny rolled her eyes at them.


    ¡°If you two are done, get going. Don¡¯t just stand around cluttering up my workspace.¡± She began shooing them out, apparently forgetting that Alessia was a part owner of the shop.


    ¡°You¡¯re noting with us?¡± Alessia asked. Penny was one of the


    bridesmaids, too.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not risk a sugar spike. I¡¯ll drive over myself in a bit.¡±


    Alessia could tell Penny was teasing about their public disy, so she just raised an eyebrow at Cole, a sly look in her eyes that made his heart melt. He wanted nothing more than to pull her close and kiss her again, but managed to restrain himself.


    ¡°So, about that thing I asked you to take care of-¡± Cole started.


    ¡°I¡¯m on it, don¡¯t rush me,¡± Penny cut him off, sounding a little exasperated. ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡± Alessia looked at them, but didn¡¯t


    press.


    ¡°I asked her to design a suit for me¨Cneed it for an eventing up,¡± Cole exined. Most of his suits were custom made, and he¡¯d ordered from A&P before, so Alessia didn¡¯t question it further.


    After saying goodbye to Penny, Cole drove Alessia to the Laines¡® house. The front yard was decked out with ribbons and balloons. Several housekeepers bustled around, arms full of trays and decorations; the whole ce was alive with activity.


    Cole didn¡¯t go in. He walked Alessia to the door, imed a goodbye kiss, then drove off, satisfied, toward the Keane estate.


    The butler clearly recognized Alessia. He greeted her warmly and led her into the house.


    Inside, the energy was just as hectic as in the garden¨Cpeople rushing everywhere, the air buzzing with anticipation.


    ¡°Oh, Lessie! You¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Laine.¡±


    Xavier Laine was dressed in a deep maroon dinner jacket, the color bringing out the warmth in hisplexion. His face lit up with a broad grin, deepening the lines at the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°You all have worked so hardtely. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re all properly rewarded¨Ccall it a token of thanks, and a little good luck for what¡¯s


    ahead.¡±

 love and power 446

    ¡°Well, thank you in advance, Uncle.¡± Alessia epted graciously, not bothering with false modesty.


    ¡°Good, good. And you know, I¡¯ll be waiting for your wedding with Cole, too¨CI expect an invitation.¡± Xavier pped Alessia <i>on </i>the shoulder, his eyes warm with approval.


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Of course.<i>¡± </i>She didn¡¯t say more.


    Just then, Queenie came down the stairs, calling out, ¡°Lessie! Uncle


    Xavier.¡±


    ¡°Hey! How¡¯s Ste doing up there?¡± Xavier asked.


    <i>¡°</i>She¡¯s whining about being hungry, so I came down to grab her something to eat.¡± Queenie¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement.


    ¡°She¡¯s getting married tomorrow and still acting like a kid,¡± Xavier teased, though he was already reaching for a te of pastries on the table.


    ¡°Let her snack on these for now. I¡¯ll go check what else we¡¯ve got in the


    kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave <i>you </i>young people to talk. I need to double¨Ccheck the menu for tomorrow anyway.¡± With that, Xavier headed off.


    The two women linked arms and started up the stairs together.


    ¡°When did you get here?¡± Alessia asked.


    ¡°About an hour before you.¡±


    ¡°Did you give her your wedding gift?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already wearing it. Dragged me into about a hundred photo ops. She¡¯s on cloud nine, but the rest of us are running ourselves ragged trying <i>to </i>keep up,¡± Queenie grumbled, though theughter never left her face.


    10:29


    Alessia¡¯s own smile widened. There was something infectious about a good friend¡¯s happiness; it made all the effort worthwhile.


    If your best friend finds real love and happiness, what¡¯s a little exhaustion in the grand scheme of things?


    ¡°You¡¯re really going through with it? I heard that ce is in the middle of nowhere¨Cpublic transport sucks, and there¡¯s nothing to do. Why are you putting yourself through all that?¡±


    ¡°Just happened to get the slot¨Cand honestly, I¡¯m curious. Who knows? Maybe I¡¯ll find some real talent out there.¡±


    Queenie poked Alessia¡¯s cheek, shaking her head. ¡°You¡¯reworking yourself into insanity.¡±


    Alessia just smiled back, looking as innocent as ever.


    They reached Ste¡¯s room and pushed open the door.


    ¡°Lessie! You¡¯re here!¡± Ste¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she saw them. She made a beeline for the pastries in Queenie¡¯s hand, tearing one open and popping it into her mouth before anything else.


    ¡°Whew, I was about to starve!¡± Ste copsed back into her chair. Behind her, the makeup artist tried¨Cand failed¨Cto suppress a smile.


    ¡°Seriously? Tomorrow you¡¯ll be hungrier¨Cyou¡¯ll barely get a bite all day.¡± Alessia teased, giving her shoulder a gentle pat.


    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯ve been through today? Hair and makeup since two, dress fittings, and in a few hours I¡¯ll have to get up for more makeup. After the ceremony, it¡¯s a gauntlet of toasts, then off to the hotel to greet guests¡­¡± Ste¡¯s voice trailed off as she melted dramatically into the chair, her soul apparently drained.


    ¡°Weddings aren¡¯t for the faint of heart. It¡¯s all Justin¡¯s fault¨Che insisted on the big production. He just wants to torture me!¡±


    Alessia and Queenie exchanged a nce and shook their heads, silently lighting a candle for Justin.


    10:29


    Ste had been doted on by both the Laine and Keane families since childhood. She wasn¡¯t exactly spoiled, but she¡¯d never had to struggle either¨Ccarefree, a little childish, always speaking her mind and doing as she pleased.


    She¡¯d always hated anything troublesome, and weddings were nothing but trouble. After a day of fasting and chaos, a little grumbling was only natural.


    Still, Ste knew how important this was. She¡¯d never say she didn¡¯t want to get married¨Cit was just some harmless venting.


    Her friends understood that, so they just yed along and kept her spirits <ol><li>up. </li></ol>

 love and power 447

    <b>Chapter </b>447


    ¡°Come on, this is your only shot in this lifetime! You don¡¯t want to look back when you¡¯re old and realize you don¡¯t even have a video to remember your wedding by, do you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not every day you get to dress up like this. Might as well make the most of it, right? Just look at you¨Cyoung and gorgeous! Who wouldn¡¯t be jealous?¡±


    The two of them kept teasing Ste until she finally burst outughing.


    ¡°Here, have another bite. The kitchen¡¯s making your favorite sweet dumplings¨Cyou¡¯ll be full in no time.¡±


    Queenie broke off another piece of cake for Ste and patted her on the head, doting on her like a little kid.


    Ste squinted her eyes, cheeks puffed out with cake, looking just like a chubby little hamster.


    Alessia could barely hold back herughter as she cupped Ste¡¯s face and gave it a gentle shake.


    Honestly, she couldn¡¯t help but think her friends were the cutest people


    she knew.


    ¡°By the way, how are your bridesmaid dresses? I haven¡¯t even seen them yet! You¡¯re all so busy, <i>you </i>had to go try them on in shifts. Come on, show me already!¡±


    Ste spoke through a mouthful of cake, words muffled, but she still waved her hands, shooing them toward the dressing room to try on their dresses.


    ¡°And where¡¯s Penny? Why¡¯s she still not here? Lessie, didn¡¯t you juste from the studio?¡±


    ¡°She said-¡±


    ¡°Right here! What¡¯s the rush?¡± Alessia had barely started when Penny


    10:29


    pushed open the door and walked in.


    ¡°Here, wedding gift.¡± Penny¡¯s face was as unreadable as ever, but she handed over the gift box without hesitation.


    ¡°Showing up and bringing gifts¡­ well, aren¡¯t you full of surprises.<i>¡± </i>Ste tried to fight the smile tugging at the corners of her mouth, but it was a losing battle.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, trying to sound casual.


    There was always this strange mix of closeness and awkwardness between the two of them.


    ¡°That rare game card you wanted,¡± Penny said simply. Technically, Penny had already done enough¨Cshe¡¯d designed Ste¡¯s wedding dress for free¨Cbut she¡¯d still gone out of her way to find this gift, something Ste had only mentioned in passing.


    Alessia and Queenie exchanged amused nces, then grabbed their dresses and headed off to change. With a practiced ease, they left the en suite bathroom for Penny, knowing she¡¯d need a ce to get ready too.


    Both Alessia and Queenie had rooms here at The Laines, even though they rarely stayed over. The housekeeper kept them spotless, just in


    case.


    Once everyone was changed, the four of them showered each other with yfulpliments. Alessia gave the makeup artist a meaningful look, and the woman caught on immediately.


    ¡°Miss Laine, you¡¯ve got three best friends to get ready after you. Should we pick up the pace a bit?¡±


    ¡°Sure, just make them all look gorgeous, alright? I¡¯m counting on them to help me steal the spotlight. The four of us are going to be the belles of the ball!¡± Ste dered grandly, nearly knocking over her empty soup bowl in the process.


    With Ste¨Cthe star of the day¨Cfinally settled, everything moved along smoothly, everyone waiting for the perfect moment to arrive.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    10.29


    Chapter


    That night, The Laines was aze with light andughter, the whole house buzzing with excitement. Even the staff and onlookers couldn¡¯t help but get swept up in the festive mood.


    Meanwhile, over on the other side of the house, Justin was still fussing over his tie and hair in the mirror, visibly nervous.


    Cole and the others lounged on the couch, eyes closed, trying to catch a moment of rest. Justin had looked exactly like this before his nap, and somehow, after waking up, nothing had changed.


    ¡°Dude, seriously? How long have you been at this? It¡¯s been hours! You¡¯re good to go!¡± one of his friends said, exasperated.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s his first wedding. Makes sense to be a little on edge,¡±


    another teased.


    ¡°You single guys just don¡¯t get how nervous and excited I am right now,¡± Justin shot back, running his fingers through his hair yet again.


    ¡°Hey, speak for yourself¡ªI¡¯m not single!¡± Cole piped up, instantly


    defensive.


    His protest only earned him an avnche of good¨Cnatured ribbing from the rest of the group.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>448 </b>

 love and power 448

    ¡°I honestly thought you¡¯d be the first to cave, but look at that¨CJustin beat you to it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of time ahead. No need to rush things with him.¡±


    Cole¡¯s bravado, of course, didn¡¯t escape Justin¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Are you sure Alessia didn¡¯t turn you down and now you¡¯re just making


    excuses?¡± Justin seized the rare chance to tease Cole and wasn¡¯t about to let it slip by.


    Finally giving his hair and tie a break, Justin squeezed himself <i>onto </i>the


    couch beside them.


    Cole just rolled his eyes. ¡°Lessie¡¯s still young. It makes sense she doesn¡¯t want to be tied down by marriage right now. Besides, it¡¯s not like either of us is going to be with anyone else, so what¡¯s the rush?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, the two of you bicker like an old married couple anyway. Only thing left is to make it official.¡±


    Cole knew Justin was just goading him and didn¡¯t bother arguing. Instead, he gave Justin a swift kick.


    Justin dodged, brushing off his pants and smoothing out any invisible wrinkles. ¡°Hey, easy! I have to look perfect for my Little Star.¡±


    The three of them exchanged nces, the same look of exasperation on all their faces, and instinctively edged away from Justin.


    The groom¡¯s party and the bride¡¯s side were each noisy in their own way, chaos on opposite fronts.


    When the hour finally arrived, Justin couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. The jokes stopped¨Cone guy fixed his hair, another straightened Justin¡¯s jacket, someone double¨Cchecked the list of things to bring. Each man slid behind the wheel of his own car, and the whole convoy set off for the Laines¡® estate.


    10.29


    The Keane family had reserved the entire route for the wedding procession, making sure nothing would get in their way. A dozen limited¨Cedition sports cars lined up bumper to bumper, the lead car sporting a bold red ¡°Just Married¡± sign. It was an impressive sight.


    A drone buzzed overhead, capturing everything. Inside the car, Justin sat in the backseat, looking far more anxious than the jokester from the night before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t freeze up now and ruin the big moment. Rx¨Chere, chew on an olive for good luck.¡± Cole caught Justin¡¯s eye in the rearview mirror, tossed him an olive, and grinned.


    Justin didn¡¯t protest. With something to nibble on, his nerves faded a little.


    ¡°Just wait¨Cwhen it¡¯s your turn, you¡¯ll probably be even more nervous than I am.¡±


    Cole just smiled and kept quiet.


    The drive went smoothly, not a single dy.


    ¡°Guys, whether I get to bring home my bride today is all up to you!¡± Justin called as he got out of the car.


    His words sparked a chorus of cheers andughter from the group¨Ceveryone was all smiles, the air thick with happiness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±


    Justin waved his arm, and the whole crew surged forward. But before they could even reach the front door, Ste¡¯s cousins¨Cserving as the first line of defense¨Cstepped up with determination.


    Both sides tussled, and more than one groomsman was forced to embarrass himself¨Cthere was even an impromptu belly dance or two.


    While everyone was distracted by the spectacle, Cole and a few others grabbed Justin and hustled him upstairs.


    By the time the rest realized what was happening, the guys had already


    10:30


    broken through the first barrier and found their way to Ste¡¯s room.


    They threw open the door¨Conly to find it packed with kids.


    The bride herself was nowhere to be seen.


    Justin froze, instinctively reaching to close the door, but it was toote.


    Led by York, a swarm of children rushed in, clinging to their legs, chanting good luck wishes and demanding candy.


    The men with kids of their own stood there, momentarily stunned.


    Candy? Where were they supposed to find candy at a moment like this?


    <b>Chapter </b>449

 love and power 449

    ¡°Downstairs! There¡¯s candy downstairs!¡±


    Cole¡¯s shout rang out just as he bounded up the steps. When he¡¯de inside earlier, he¡¯d noticed several tes of candy on the table. At the time, he¡¯d assumed they were for the guests and hadn¡¯t thought much of it. But now, seeing the chaos, it was obvious¨Cthese treats were meant for the swarm of kids.


    The two boys standing on the fringe, untouched by the excited children, perked up at Cole¡¯s words and bolted for the stairs. Momentster, they returned, each carrying two heaping trays loaded with sweets.


    ¡°Candy! Right here,e and get it!¡±


    The scene erupted into gleeful chaos. Laughter bounced off the walls, and the adults on the first floor craned their necks to watch the spectacle unfolding above, unable to hold back their own smiles.


    ¡°You have to hand it to Queenie¨Cshe¡¯s usually so quiet, but she sure knows how toe up with a n. Look at this bunch,pletely flustered,¡± someone remarked from below.


    ¡°They¡¯re all young and full of energy. Just want to have some fun,¡±


    another chimed in.


    The older generation gathered at the foot of the stairs, grinning and enjoying themotion.


    Once the children had finally been settled¨Ceach clutching their share of the spoils¨CJustin decided it was time to get some answers. But the two boys in front of him were sharp as tacks, feigning ignorance and refusing to say a word.


    Justin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in frustration. He reached out and tapped <i>one </i>of them lightly on the forehead.


    ¡°Cole, these little rascals are your girlfriend¡¯s brothers. You take a shot,¡± Justin said, stepping aside.


    10:30


    Cole sighed, already feeling a headacheing on as he faced York and Ivan. There was no way around it¨Cthe Laines had more rooms than they knew what to do with. If they had to search each one, especially with this crowd ready to y defense, it would take at least twenty minutes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. What¡¯ll it take for you to tell me?¡± Cole crouched down to their level, speaking to them not as children, but as equals.


    These two were nothing like the others; they were quick¨Cwitted and far too clever for mere bribes of candy.


    No doubt they¡¯d been recruited for exactly this reason¨Cto make things difficult for him.


    ¡°Thetest limited edition gaming console and the newest art supply kit,¡± York dered, sticking out his hand, his face alight with smug


    satisfaction.


    He was under strict orders from Alessia¨Cwhatever he wanted, he could


    ask for.


    ¡°Deal!¡± Cole let out a relieved breath. After all, they were still just kids. Their demands were easy enough to meet.


    ¡°And¡­¡± York began.


    Cole¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Of course it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. ¡°What


    else?¡±


    ¡°On Sundays, <i>you </i>can¡¯t go on dates with our sister. We get to spend the day with her too! You can¡¯t hog her all week!¡± Ivan piped up, his voice small but full of protest.


    Cole¡¯s face fell as he nced helplessly at Justin.


    ¡°Negotiations have failed,¡± he said tly.


    ¡°Oh,e on! Don¡¯t give up, man. For the sake of your happiness, can¡¯t you give up just one day? Out of seven, they only want one! Just say yes,¡± Justin pleaded.


    ¡°Justin, you are a real pal,¡± Cole muttered through gritted teeth.


    10:30


    Staring at the two little devils in front of him, Cole could practically see their horns and mischievous grins.


    ¡°One Sunday a month. That¡¯s my offer.¡±


    ¡°Every other Sunday,¡± York countered, arching an eyebrow.


    Cole¡¯s agreement caught in his throat, but with Justin¡¯s desperate urging, he finally nodded.


    With their terms met, the boys high¨Cfived each other in triumph.


    ¡°So¡­ now can you tell us where your sister and her friends are hiding?¡± Cole pressed.


    ¡°Fifth floor.¡±


    ¡°Third room on the left.¡±


    The answers came one after the other, their eyes twinkling with mischief.


    Cole ruffled their hair in thanks, and the group wasted no time, racing upstairs to the fifth floor.


    This time, the door was locked¨Cbut at least the boys hadn¡¯t lied. The bride was definitely inside.


    ¡°Alright, guys, this is it¨Cthe final challenge! I¡¯m counting on you!¡± Cole called out.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready!¡± came the chorus.


    ¡°Not so fast!¡± Penny¡¯s voice rang out from behind the door.


    ¡°Come on,dies, cut us some ck! Look, the groom and bride are meant for each other¨Clet¡¯s not mess up the timing with all these games,¡± Justin said as he knocked on the door.


    Cole understood the hint. He quickly pulled out three envelopes he¡¯d prepared in advance and slid them, one after another, through the gap under the door.


    <b>3/3 </b>


    10:30

 love and power 450

    Inside the bedroom, Queenie was the first to spot the envelopes and snatched one up.


    She tore it open¨Cinside was a debit card. She checked the other two:


    both were cards as well.


    ¡°Mr. Keane, this is hardly generous,¡± she called out. ¡°A few cards? For all we know, there could be just a penny on each!¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on,dies! Every card has at least ten grand on it. Not much, but enough for each of you to treat yourselves to a new bag. What do you say?¡±


    As soon as Justin finished, Cole slipped a few more envelopes under the door.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, it¡¯s not like we could cram thick wads of cash through the door. But if you¡¯d prefer cash, just crack the door open a bit and we¡¯ll pass some through!¡±


    Inside, the four women exchanged nces. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not impossible,¡± <i>one </i>of them replied. ¡°But you¡¯ll have to answer a few questions first. Get them right, and we¡¯ll let you in. But Ste¡¯s answers are the only right ones¨Cagreed?¡±


    ¡°No problem, <i>no </i>problem!¡± the men chorused.


    ¡°But!¡± Alessia cut in.


    ¡°Before each question, you have to do ten push¨Cups. We moved the hallway camera into the room¨Cwe¡¯re watching everything, so don¡¯t you dare try to cheat!¡±


    ¡°Come on, we¡¯re all about integrity here, right Cole?¡± Justin elbowed Cole yfully.


    ¡°Lessie, I didn¡¯t even sleepst night,¡± Cole whined, putting on his most pitiful face, making Alessia¡¯s lips twitch with arnusement.


    10:30


    ¡°Foul! Yellow card!¡± Penny knocked on the door, while Queenie mped her hands over Alessia¡¯s ears.


    Alessia, barely containing herughter, made a zipping motion across her. lips, pledging silent allegiance to her sisters.


    Ste, all smiles, sat back and watched her friends valiantly ¡°defend¡± her. Suddenly, she thought that maybe having a wedding wasn¡¯t such a bad idea after all.


    The guys outside realized their tricks weren¡¯t working, so they <i>lined </i>up obediently, each settling into position for their push¨Cup turn.


    As soon as the first one finished, Justin knocked on the door.


    ¡°First question: How tall is Ste?¡±


    ¡°One sixty¨Cseven!¡± Justin shot back without hesitation.


    ¡°Very good. Next question.¡±


    The second man started his push¨Cups. The hallway grew quiet¨Ccurious rtives and kids had gathered to watch the fun.


    ¡°When is Ste¡¯s birthday?¡±


    ¡°August eighth!¡± Justin shouted, earning a round of apuse from the ¡°hype squad¡± gathered nearby after every correct answer.


    Soon, they reached question nine.


    Cole breezed through his ten push¨Cups.


    ¡°Ninth question!¡± Alessia¡¯s voice came from behind the door. Everyone held their breath, waiting.


    ¡°What is Ste¡¯s wish?¡°/


    ¡°To own a sprawling vineyard, open a cozy little wine bar, and live happily and healthily with her family, friends, and the love of her life.¡±


    Ste nodded, a radiant smile on her face.


    ¡°Last question: Has Ste¡¯s wishe true?¡±


    <b>10:30 </b>1


    At the sound of Ste¡¯s voice, Justin froze. His eyes grew red, tears welling up unexpectedly.


    It hit him¡ªjust how deeply he longed to marry the woman inside that


    room.


    From the day she was born, he¡¯d been there for every milestone. And ever since he could remember, Ste had always been in his life.


    Cole and Alessia were a perfect match, but so were he and Ste.


    ¡°It has,¡± Justin said, his voice soft but clear enough for everyone to hear.


    The whole crowd fell silent. Even the rowdy children were hushed by their


    parents.


    ¡°I will love you forever¨Cpast, present, and future. I love you, Ste!¡±


    Thosest five words, Justin shouted with everything he had.

 love and power 451

    Everyone was shouting their congrattions, but Ste Laine stood to the side, her hand pressed over her mouth, eyes shining with tears.


    A softugh slipped from her lips as she blinked them away, her smile curving just enough to answer the final question.


    The door clicked open.


    Justin Keane rushed inside, scooping Ste into his arms. Alessia Morton grinned in the crowd; Cole Whitley stole a quick kiss on her cheek.


    ¡°I love you, Lessie,¡± he whispered.


    While everyone offered their blessings to the bride and groom, someone quietly leaned close to Alessia, confessing his love just for her ears.


    ¡°Hold on, let¡¯s get the bride her shoes first,¡± Queenie Windsor said, handing the embroidered ts to Justin.


    Realizing his oversight, Justin broke into a goofy grin and gently set Ste down on the soft bed. With the care reserved for the rarest


    treasure, he held her ankle and slipped on her shoes.


    Finally, with the bride in hand, everyone hurried to pack up, eager not to miss the auspicious hour, and piled into cars headed for the wedding


    venue.


    By the time they arrived, the guests were already seated.


    Ste waited outside for her cue, while Justin stood at the altar, eyes fixed on the entrance, waiting for his bride.


    Alessia and a few others slipped in through a side door. Karen Quincy waved them over, and once everyone was settled, she leaned over, dabbing Alessia¡¯s brow with a tissue and smiling.


    ¡°The twins didn¡¯t cause any trouble, did they?¡± Karen whispered.


    The kids still had to walk down the aisle as flower children-important business indeed.


    12:16


    ¡°No, just managed to set Cole up for a little mischief,¡± Alessia replied with augh, no hint of reproach in her voice.


    Just then, Cole slid into the seat next to her. Alessia batted hershes


    innocently.


    Cole could only shake his head with an affectionate smile. Because Alessia¡¯s hair was perfectly styled, he resisted the urge to ruffle it, instead brushing her cheek softly with his thumb before settling in


    beside her.


    Onstage, the officiant bantered with the guests. Soon, the doors swung open, and Ste entered on her father Dave Laine¡¯s arm.


    Two children trailed behind her, perfectly behaved in crisp white suits, looking as dashing as any grown-up.


    Justin stood rooted to the spot, eyes locked on Ste as she took each step toward him.


    He drew a deep breath, fighting to hide the excitement trembling through him.


    ¡°Justin, I¡¯m trusting Ste to you now,¡± Xavier Laine said, voice thick with emotion as he ced his daughter¡¯s hand in Justin¡¯s.


    ¡°You have my word, sir,¡± Justin replied, his eyes steady and full of resolve. ¡°Mr. Keane, in richness and in poverty, in sickness and in health, through all of life¡¯s ups and downs-when your partner needs you most, do you promise to stand by her side, never leaving, for all your days?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Justin answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Ms. Laine, in richness and in poverty, in sickness and in health, through all of life¡¯s ups and downs-when your partner needs you most, do you promise to stand by his side, never leaving, for all your days?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Ste¡¯s face shone with joy.


    ¡°May the bride and groom exchange rings.¡±


    12-16


    As the rings slipped onto their fingers, Justin lifted Ste¡¯s veil and pressed a tender kiss to her lips.


    Confetti burst through the air, showering the hall in color.


    Their happiness was witnessed and celebrated by family and friends.


    At the very back, Liam Morton sat beside Tristan Hollis.


    ¡°Our turn,¡± Tristan said, pping him on the shoulder as the stage was cleared for the performers.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Liam replied, getting up and slinging his guitar over his shoulder.


    Tristan adjusted the mic stand, checking the height.


    The two of them were personally invited by Ste through Alessia to close out the evening; with their charm, it was a perfect ending.


    The hall quieted as Liam strummed the first chord, letting the sound of the guitar wash over the crowd. Meanwhile, Ste and Justin, now changed into new outfits, made their rounds, toasting the guests.


    Ste had once been Liam¡¯s brief, unforgettable first love-a fleeting, heart-stopping moment he¡¯d never quite let go. But they were adults now, and the best they could do was leave each other in peace

 love and power 452

    Watching her find her own happiness, while he pursued his own dreams-each on their separate paths, never interfering with one another-he realized this was the best ending either of them could hope


    for.


    His voice was gentle, carefully hiding all his tangled emotions. In this moment, he was nothing more than a quiet observer to her joy, offering his blessings in the only way he could.


    The wedding finally came to an end, and Ste managed to achieve her dream of holding both a marriage certificate and a diploma in her hands-her smile said it all.


    After graduation, everyone except Esme Godfrey chose to stay behind for the summer. When it was time for Esme to catch her flight home, she wept openly, hugging each of them in turn and making them promise they¡¯d all get together again the following year.


    Once that chapter closed, Alessia set out with the university¡¯s outreach team to a remote vige, where she¡¯d spend the next semester as a


    volunteer teacher.


    Brendan Morton and the others were worried about her, but they respected her decision. They tried to pack her entire world into a single 24-inch suitcase, and before she left, they slipped a thick envelope of cash into her hand, just in case her cards didn¡¯t work out there.


    On the day of her flight, everyone wanted to see her off, but Alessia thought a big group would draw too much attention. Instead, after a simple dinner with friends, Cole drove her to the airport.


    As they stood by the terminal, Cole looked reluctant to let go, his fingersced tightly with hers.


    ¡°It¡¯s only three months,¡± Alessia tried to reassure him, letting out a soft sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡±


    ¡°Three months is almost half a year,¡± Cole muttered, his voice tinged with


    12 16


    grievance. ¡°And you still won¡¯t let mee with you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s so much going on at Whitley Group right now, and the cell signal out there is spotty at best. If we run intomunication problems, you¡¯ll just end up shuttling back and forth. I¡¯ll be back soon, so just be good for me, okay?¡±


    She spoke to him as if he were a stubborn child, cupping his face in her hands and giving him a gentle kiss. But Cole wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that¡ªhe pulled her close by the back of her head, and, in a burst of mischief, yfully nipped her on the lips.


    ¡°Ow!¡± Alessia gasped, then mussed up his hair in retaliation.


    At that moment, they looked nothing like high-powered executives, but simply a pair of young lovers, childish and reluctant to part.


    ¡°I¡¯m going now,¡± Alessia said softly, ncing at the clock.


    ¡°I¡¯lle visit as soon as I wrap up my projects,¡± Cole promised. ¡°If you need anything out there, just tell me I¡¯ll have it flown to you. If you run into problems, call me. And if you get too tired, juste home. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±.


    He knew that once Alessia set her mind to something, no amount of hardship would make her turn back. She was never a delicate flower locked away in a greenhouse-she had her own sky to fly in and never needed to lean on anyone else.


    It was him, in fact, who couldn¡¯t bear the thought of being without her.


    Cole twirled a strand of Alessia¡¯s hair around his finger, his eyes full of longing.


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s nothing wrong, call me anyway,¡± he added as she shouldered her bag.


    Alessia¡¯s eyes crinkled with a smile, and she nodded.


    ¡°Just be good, and wait for me.¡±


    This trip was her chance to teach for a semester in a rural vige-a


    12:16


    project she¡¯d always found meaningful. She wanted to see the reality up close, maybe eveny the foundation for future work, ensuring that help would genuinely reach the children who needed it most.


    She hated to leave, but she knew Cole would ultimately ept her decision.


    As Queenie had once teased, ¡°Sometimes I wonder if you even like Cole. Look at Ste and Justin-they¡¯re glued together twenty-four-seven.¡±


    Alessia justughed. ¡°It¡¯s because I love him so much that I want to walk side by side with him. Love shouldn¡¯t hold you back. It should give you the courage to chase your dreams.¡±


    The ne, atst, lifted off without a hitch. Left behind in the terminal, Cole watched the sky through the windows and let out a long, heavy sigh.

 love and power 453

    After what felt like an endless series of transfers-buses, then a rickety tuk-tuk, then another van-they finally made it to their destination.


    Alessia was grateful she hadn¡¯t let herself go during her four years at university. She wiped the sweat from her brow and nced at herpanions, most of whom were struggling to catch their breath. Seeing there was still half a mountain trail left to climb, she offered a silent three-second moment of sympathy for them.


    She¡¯d known the ce was remote, but not this remote.


    They¡¯d switched vehicles three or four times, bumping along country roads and squeezing into tiny cabs, and just when it seemed they¡¯d finally arrived, someone announced they still had to hike uphill.


    Most of the group had grown up pampered in the city, unused to this kind of hardship. The initial excitement had already worn thin, reced by weary resignation before they¡¯d even reached the halfway point.


    ¡°Come on, everyone, just a little further and we can finally rest,¡± their advisor called out. He was clearly exhausted too, but tried his best to sound encouraging.


    At this point, turning back wasn¡¯t an option. Everyone just gritted their teeth and pressed on.


    ¡°Sir, I think someone¡¯sing down!¡± Alessia¡¯s voice drew everyone¡¯s


    attention.


    The group looked up to see, on the narrow mountain path, a gaggle of kids running down toward them.


    As they inchingly made their way forward, the children darted past them with the sure-footed agility of mountain goats, making the city-dwellers both nervous and a little envious.


    In the blink of an eye, they were surrounded by the children. Before


    anyone could ask a question, a thin man in his fifties appeared behind


    12:17


    them.


    ¡°Mr. Chase, I presume?¡±


    ¡°And you must be Mayor Warren?¡±


    Their advisor quickly stepped forward, and the two men shook hands.


    ¡°You folks must be exhausted after such a long journey,¡± the mayor said kindly, his gentle smile putting everyone a little at ease. The group, suddenly bashful, waved off the concern, looking every bit the innocent, well-intentioned visitors they were.


    ¡°These young men and women havee all this way to teach you,¡± Mayor Warren told the children gathered behind him, his voice patient. ¡°Remember to be on your best behavior, all right? They¡¯vee a long way just for you.¡±


    The children responded in unison, curiosity shining in their eyes as they sized up the neers.


    Alessia identally met the gaze of one little girl, whose shy demeanor reminded her of her own first meeting with Ivan Morton.


    Smiling gently, Alessia offered a friendly wave. To her surprise, the girl darted right up to her.


    ¡°Miss, can I help you?¡±


    She was nine, though malnutrition had left her small and thin-she looked no older than six or seven, her hair brittle and sticking out in tufts. Her voice was barely above a whisper, and she couldn¡¯t meet Alessia¡¯s eyes, clutching the hem of her shirt nervously as if bracing for rejection.


    ¡°Of course. Could you help me carry this?¡± Alessia replied, handing over her small backpack.


    The girl¡¯s skin was tanned from days spent outside, a stark contrast to Alessia¡¯s ownplexion. At Alessia¡¯s words, her eyes lit up, wide and sparkling with surprise.


    She nodded enthusiastically-almost as if she feared Alessia might


    12:17


    change her mind-then quickly took the bag, her smile shy but sincere. The anxiety Alessia had seen a moment ago melted away.


    Alessia affectionately ruffled her hair, making the little girl blush all over again. The other children watched, a little envious but too shy to step forward, quietly retreating behind the mayor.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± Mayor Warren said, ncing at the sun. ¡°Let¡¯s push on-there¡¯s a hearty meal waiting for all the teachers at the vige. We¡¯re almost there, just a little more effort.¡±


    Of course, everyone knew the vige¡¯s circumstances and didn¡¯t expect anything extravagant, but they yed along, encouraging each other as they trudged up the path. One of the guys cracked a joke, and just like that, the mood lightened,ughter echoing up the mountain trail.

 love and power 454

    The vige chief gave the two older boys beside him a gentle pat on the back of their heads. The boys understood immediately; without needing another word, they quietly stepped forward to help the girls with their


    suitcases.


    Neither boy spoke as they took the luggage. Instead, they kept rubbing their hands on their trousers, as if to prove they were clean and hoping the girls wouldn¡¯t mind their help. Watching this, a few of the adults felt a lump in their throat.


    The girls had been embarrassed to let children help, but seeing the boys so eager and so careful not to offend-made them hesitate to refuse. They didn¡¯t want to hurt the boys¡¯ feelings or seem ungrateful.


    Everyone was a little awkward, but that just proved how genuine and kind-hearted they all were. After all, only people like this would volunteer to travel to such a remote corner of the countryside.


    The chief noticed the tension and waved his hand. ¡°Let them help, it¡¯s fine. These kids have been carrying heavy things their whole lives-they might be stronger than those three boys over there.¡±


    One of the boys from the group flexed his arm, grin full of mischief. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll have to settle it with an arm wrestling matchter-prove


    who¡¯s really the strongest.¡±


    ¡°Oh, quit showing off!¡± one of the girlsughed, giving him a yful p on the arm. It was obvious from their banter that the two were close.


    ¡°I¡¯m twelve, you know,¡± the oldest of the local boys piped up. He spoke in clear, careful English-a/rarity here.


    ¡°Twelve?¡± the girl echoed, surprised.


    The vige chief nodded. ¡°Most of their parents go off to work in the city, so the kids live here with their grandparents. Life up in the hills isn¡¯t easy, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed-nutrition¡¯s always been a struggle. But things have gotten much better recently. The government¡¯s stepped in, we¡¯ve got


    12:17


    new desks at the school, even built a cafeteria. The early years were hard, but with some care, these kids will catch up and grow strong.¡±


    The boy chimed in, eager, ¡°Yeah! We even have a basketball court now. Ms. Warren says ying basketball will help us grow taller.¡±


    ¡°I can shoot three-pointers!¡± another little one called out, eyes shining.


    Soon, all the kids were talking at once-some in the broad local ent, others trying their best with halting English. Their faces were bright, full of hope for the future.


    ¡°Ms. Warren is my wife,¡± the chief exined, smiling. ¡°She teaches all the children now. There aren¡¯t many-just about a dozen-so there¡¯s no grade separation. She and another teacher handle all the sses.¡±


    Everyone nodded in understanding. With the kids chatting and the group¡¯s own ¡°ss clown¡± joining in, the atmosphere quickly grew lighter. The fatigue and nerves from earlier faded away, reced by easyughter and conversation.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Alessia asked the little girl walking beside her.


    ¡°Susannah. Susannah Holt.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was so soft, Alessia almost missed it. Susannah repeated herself, just in case.


    ¡°Susannah? Hello, I¡¯m Alessia Morton,¡± she replied, choosing her words carefully to make them easy to follow.


    ¡°I know. Ms. Warren taught us the alphabet,¡± Susannah mumbled, eyes fixed on the ground, too shy to look at Alessia.


    ¡°Can you write my name?¡±


    ¡°I can, but my handwriting¡¯s not very pretty,¡± Susannah admitted, embarrassed.


    ¡°How about this-before I go home, can you practice and write my name beautifully for me? And as a thank you, I¡¯ll bring you a gift. How does that sound?¡±


    Susannah gazed up at Alessia. Other teachers had visited before, but


    212


    12:17


    never anyone as lovely as Alessia-she looked like a fairy straight out of a storybook.


    Enchanted, Susannah nodded.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    And just like that, a small promise was made at the very start of their


    story.

 love and power 455

    When the group finally reached the mountaintop, the sky was awash with the colors of dawn.


    Looking up, they saw the woods cloaked in a gentle, rosy light, the


    morning sun spilling through the trees so beautifully that it looked like a painting.


    Unfortunately, none of them had the energy left to appreciate the view. The vige chief had been rallying them with forced optimism since their first meeting, insisting time and again that they were ¡°almost there¡±-so many times, in fact, they¡¯d lost count.


    This time, though, he was actually telling the truth: they really were almost there.


    The narrow path was full of dips and bumps, but not a single personined. At this point, everyone shared the same thought: at least there were no more hills to climb. Who cared about a few potholes, as long as they didn¡¯t have to hike another slope? After that ordeal, they would have done just about anything.


    Of course, none of them realized that this was just the beginning. For the next three months of their teaching fellowship, they¡¯d have to climb that mountain every single day-sometimes more than once.


    They followed the winding footpath to its end, nked on either side by vegetable patches tended by vigers. At the end of the road stood arge boulder with the words ¡°Hillside Vige¡± carved into it, marking their arrival,


    But inside the vige, there was none of the bustle they¡¯d imagined. It was quiet, almost deserted, with only the asional breeze rustling through the emptyne.


    ¡°At this hour, everyone¡¯s probably at my house,¡± the vige chief exined, spotting their confusion before anyone could voice it. ¡°We¡¯ve set up some tables and chairs out on thewn next door. Folks brought


    12:17


    them over from their own homes, so I¡¯d bet everyone¡¯s gathered there


    now.¡±


    He smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to ask you to hang in there just a bit longer. Once we¡¯ve had some food, I¡¯ll have someone from the vige take each of you to your host families.¡±


    There weren¡¯t many spare rooms in the vige, so after some discussion, the families with better conditions had all agreed to offer up their guest rooms. With so many neers, each person would be staying with a different household, though thankfully the homes were all close together. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I heard from the chief that Ms. Morton would be staying at my house-you¡¯re Ms. Morton, aren¡¯t you?¡± Susannah asked, her voice full of hope.


    She liked Alessia and was eager to have her as a guest.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, I¡¯m the only Morton here,¡± Alessia replied, gently brushing a stray lock of hair from Susannah¡¯s forehead.


    The others joined in, chatting about where they¡¯d be staying. Before long, each child had found the teacher who¡¯d be sharing their home, while a few whose houses were a little more run-down stood quietly off to the side, listening but not speaking.


    The chief¡¯s house was easy to spot at the end of thene.


    Even before they reached the door, they saw smoke curling from the chimney and heard the lively buzz of conversation from inside, punctuated by the tter of dishes and silverware.


    ¡°Dexter¡¯s back! Dexter and the kids have brought the teachers!¡± someone called out, quick-eyed and sharp, alerting everyone with a shout.


    People set down what they were doing, wiping their hands on their aprons as they hurried outside to greet the neers.


    ¡°This is my wife, Abigail Warren. She¡¯ll be taking you to the school tomorrow.¡± The chief gestured to a kind-faced woman at his side. ¡°The


    212


    12.17


    older folks here are the vige elders. Most of the children¡¯s parents


    work in the city, so we all look after each other. You could say we¡¯re one big family.¡±


    He offered a brief introduction to the lead mentor, who nodded as he took in the scene-it was just as described in their briefing materials.


    Most of the vigers were seniors, well into their sixties or seventies. A few women and some middle-aged men with visible disabilities were scattered among them, but there wasn¡¯t a single young adult in sight.


    The children numbered barely more than a dozen-the youngest a baby in swaddling clothes, not yet a year old, and the oldest a twelve-year-old boy who¡¯d been the first to greet them.


    ¡°Good afternoon, ma¡¯am. Good afternoon, sir.¡± The handful of young fellows among the neers felt like animals on disy at a zoo, self-conscious under so many watchful eyes.


    Though a bit awkward, they quickly remembered their manners and greeted the elders politely.


    Their clear, sincere faces and gentle voices were an instant hit with the older folks, whose smiles deepened the wrinkles etched into their


    timeworn faces.

 love and power 456

    ¡°Hello, teachers! The journey must have been tiring, right?¡±


    ¡°Quick, set your bags down and get ready for dinner.¡±


    ¡°All the vegetables are homegrown-fresh and organic, no chemicals here!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! And the meat? My husband and the mayor went down to the market first thing this morning to pick out the best cuts. It doesn¡¯t get fresher than this.¡±


    ¡°You must be hungry. We weren¡¯t sure what you all liked, or if you had any allergies, so we just made a little bit of everything.¡±


    The vigers crowded around, their voices tumbling over one another, their warmth as overwhelming and relentless as the tide. The visiting group, flustered by such enthusiastic hospitality, waved their hands in protest, fumbling through polite refusals and reassurances.


    ¡°No, no, we¡¯re easy to please-really, we eat anything.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the ones bothering you, staying here for so long. Thank you for all this trouble.¡±


    ¡°These homegrown vegetables? You can¡¯t get this quality in the city.¡±


    Alessia, anticipating themotion, had drifted to the back of the group, quietly distancing herself from the noisy center.


    Susannah Holt nced up at her. ¡°Ms. Morton, why aren¡¯t you joining them?¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s different,¡± Alessia replied, her tone genuine. ¡°Take Mr. Forrest-he loves chatting with people. But me? I don¡¯t really like big crowds. I¡¯m morefortable back here.¡±


    Susannah¡¯s eyes lit up, as if she¡¯d found a kindred spirit. ¡°I don¡¯t like noise either.¡± She grinned, her ears turning pink.


    ¡°My little sister¡¯s the outgoing one. She¡¯s not here-she lives in the city


    with my parents. They say that once they¡¯ve saved up enough, they¡¯ll bring me to the city too. But for now, I¡¯m the oldest at home, so I help take care of my grandparents.¡±


    Alessia said nothing, just reached out to gently ruffle Susannah¡¯s hair.


    The meal turned out to be far more borate than anyone expected. The long table wasden with roasted chicken, duck, goose, fresh fish, and an array of meats. The children eyed the spread hungrily, but hesitated to take more than a nce-it was clear this was the kind of feast they might see only once a year, if that.


    Suddenly, a wave of guilt washed over the visitors. For these vigers, tonight¡¯s spread was a rare celebration. But for the city kids, such a meal-four dishes and a soup-was nothing out of the ordinary. In fact, they often picked at their food,ining that the meat was too tough, or too fatty, and eventually pushed their tes away with a careless, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    The tes and cutlery were brand new. It wasn¡¯t hard to tell-just one look at the vigers¡¯ own well-worn, mismatched dishes made it obvious. Still, while the vigers¡¯ old tes showed their age, they were spotless, none of the grime or stains you might expect from TV documentaries about rural poverty.


    Yet, despite the cost, the vigers had gone out of their way to buy new tableware for their guests from the city-money painstakingly saved from months of frugal living.


    And their thoughtfulness didn¡¯t stop there.


    When word came that the city kids were arriving, Mayor Warren called an urgent vige meeting. He briefed everyone on the dos and don¡¯ts, worried that their usual habits might scare off these pampered children. He¡¯d even heard that city folks always used serving utensils during meals, so he made sure everyone was reminded-during the wee dinner, use the serving spoons. If anyone forgot in the excitement, others would quietly nudge them to remember.


    Everyone understood: these young people might just be the ones to


    12.17


    change their grandchildren¡¯s futures. And they knew that life in the countryside would be an adjustment for the city kids, so they truly


    wanted to make their stay asfortable as possible over the next three


    months.


    Kindness and respect go both ways. The vigers¡¯ care and hospitality did not go unnoticed by their guests.

 love and power 457

    A group of people quietly passed pieces of roast meat to the children and elderly seated nearby, making it seem like a casual gesture between conversations. The children¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement but they hesitated to eat, while the elders simply pushed the food back, refusing


    it outright.


    Alessia sat at the far end of the table, unassuming and quiet, yet


    positioned perfectly to take in the entire scene.


    ¡°Eat a little more,¡± someone encouraged in a gentle voice. ¡°You¡¯ll need the strength to help me carry my backpackter.¡±


    ¡°You eat,¡± Susannah Holt replied, swallowing hard and nudging her bowl back. ¡°Eat more-make sure you¡¯re full.¡±


    ¡°The food on this table is for all of us. No one deserves more or less than anyone else,¡± Alessia answered, her tone calm but resolute.


    Susannah blinked and watched as Alessia pushed the bowl back toward


    her.


    She remembered, even when her little sister stayed close to their parents and got to try all sorts of treats she¡¯d never tasted, her sister would still fight her for snacks. Whenever she cried, even if she¡¯d never had that treat before, her mother would scold her: You¡¯re the big sister-can¡¯t you let your little sister have it? Why can¡¯t you be more understanding! You¡¯re the eldest, it won¡¯t hurt you to eat a little less. Why are you so greedy? Why can¡¯t you learn to share?


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Susannah murmured, her voice so small it was almost lost in the lively chatter, but Alessia caught every word.


    ¡°Thank the people who grew the food and the ones who prepared this meal, not me,¡± Alessia replied, holding up a finger. ¡°This is lesson one: enjoy your food with gratitude, not guilt. If you eat with a guilty heart, even the food will be hurt.¡±


    Despite calling it a lesson, there was nothing preachy about her words.


    12:17


    Susannah nodded, her eyes crinkling into a smile. She stopped hesitating and dug into the meat in her bowl.


    At the bustling long table, the two of them quietly finished their dinners.


    Once everyone had eaten their fill, the younger folks quickly cleared the dishes and tidied up, so efficient that the older generation barely got a chance to help before being gently ushered away.


    Alessia, raised infort and never having done chores before, adapted quickly. She jumped in to help, showing no trace of the pampered


    upbringing people might expect. She worked deftly, as if she¡¯d been pitching in all her life.


    When the wee dinner ended, everyone followed the vigers to their assigned houses.


    Susannah walked hand in hand with Alessia, Alessia¡¯s small backpack slung over her own shoulders. Susannah¡¯s grandmother, who had raised her, shuffled along behind them.


    She could see how much her granddaughter liked this new teacher; even during dinner, though Alessia hadn¡¯t sat with Susannah, she¡¯d kept an eye on her. Susannah¡¯s grandmother couldn¡¯t remember thest time she¡¯d seen her granddaughter so happy, and the sight filled her withfort.


    ¡°Mrs. Holt, I hope we won¡¯t be too much trouble for you these next three months,¡± Alessia said politely as they walked.


    Unnoticed, the three of them had fallen into step, Alessia and Susannah nking the old woman and matching their pace to hers.


    Other people walked nearby. The path, unlit by streetmps, was brightened only by shlights and the glow of phone screens, yet the way ahead was clear.


    ¡°You¡¯re no trouble at all. Susannah¡¯s the one who¡¯ll be relying on you,¡± Mrs. Holt replied, pride clear in her voice. ¡°She¡¯s always so attentive in ss. Ms. Warren¡¯s assignments are always done perfectly, and she scores top marks on every test. She¡¯s a hardworking girl.¡±


    213


    12:17


    She paused, ncing fondly at her granddaughter. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken with her parents. When she¡¯s old enough for high school, we¡¯ll take her to the city to continue her studies. In my house, there¡¯s no such thing as a girl who can¡¯t go to school.¡±


    Susannah listened quietly. Raised by her grandmother, she studied hard, driven by the hope that one day she could leave these mountains, earn a good degree, and bring her grandmother to the city to enjoy a better life.


    She knew, more than anything, that her grandmother was the only person in the world who truly loved her, without conditions or hesitation.

 love and power 458

    As Alessia chatted with the vigers, she quickly pieced together a clear picture of life here.


    Most households were made up of elderly folks living alone and children whose parents had left to work elsewhere. In a few families, the women stayed behind to care for the kids while the men went out to earn a living. The few young men who remained in the vige usually had some sort of disability; they spent their days tending small gardens and selling vegetables at the local market.


    University students hade before to teach for a month or so, but it was rare for anyone to stay as long as Alessia¡¯s team-almost half a


    year.


    Apparently, the vige mayor had negotiated with the authorities for this arrangement. If things went well, they¡¯d send teachers regrly, invest in new educational resources, and even pave new roads. If the vige improved, it would be a blessing for future generations.


    That¡¯s why everyone cared so much about this volunteer teaching project. Their hopes were simple: they believed that only by leaving the mountains could their children find a better future.


    It was hard to argue with them. Most vigers had little education, no qualifications, and could only find the hardest, lowest-paid jobs.


    Susannah Holt¡¯s family was considered one of the better-off ones. They¡¯d even managed to repair their house, though it was still smaller than a single Morton family living room in the city. Even so, there was no way they could afford to raise two children in a big city.


    Yet, the little money they did earn was still more than they could ever hope to make if they¡¯d stayed in the mountains their whole lives.


    More and more young people were leaving, and the real problem was that once they were gone, they never wanted toe back.


    1917 ¡ª


    So the mountains were left to the elderly and the children-grandparents raising grandchildren, with no resources, no future, just waiting for those kids to grow up, be parents themselves, and repeat the cycle all over again.


    But if this partnership seeded, if more teachers came, if the government stepped up and encouraged young people to return, maybe things could change. Maybe, given the chance, these kids would use what they¡¯d learned to make their hometown a better ce, instead of running to the city.


    Dexter Warren had drilled all these points into the team, making sure everyone understood what was at stake.


    Now, everyone was determined to make this project work. They wanted their vige to have a future.


    It didn¡¯t matter if the older folks didn¡¯t care about new roads or money, but the minute you mentioned something that would help their children or grandchildren, you had their full attention.


    ¡°Lessie, this is your room,¡± Susannah said, leading her inside. ¡°It¡¯s nothing fancy, but the sheets and pillows are brand new. I put them out in the sun, so you can use them without worry.¡±


    The Holt house was small-probably no bigger than the Morton family¡¯s living room back home. Alessia¡¯s room was tiny: a single bed, a wardrobe, and a desk crammed into a space barely big enough for all


    three.


    Susannah exined that this had been her parents¡¯ room when they carne to visit, but they hadn¡¯t been back in years, so the room had sat empty until now. They¡¯d cleaned it up especially for Alessia¡¯s stay.


    Alessia thanked her, but before she could take a good look around, Susannah tugged her away to show off her own room.


    It was even smaller: no wardrobe, just a bed and a desk lined up against the wall with barely enough space to walk between them. Still, Susannah was clearly proud of it. She told Alessia the desk had been a present


    12 18


    from her parents three years ago-a pink ¡°princess¡± desk that had been all the rage back then.


    You could tell how much she treasured it; despite the years, it still looked almost new. A few dog-eared books and two thin picture booksy neatly on top.


    Even so, the Holt family¡¯s house was among the best in the vige.


    Alessia had prepared herself for the conditions, but seeing their lives up close made her feel a wave of emotion she hadn¡¯t quite expected.

 love and power 459

    After Susannah finished washing up for the night, she thought she¡¯d say goodnight to Alessia. But as she passed the living room doors, she spotted Alessia standing in the yard, phone pressed to her ear.


    It wasn¡¯t that Alessia had a fondness for feeding mosquitoes-cell reception inside was terrible, so she had no choice but to step out into the garden. Even then, the call kept freezing and stuttering.


    ¡°You must be exhausted,¡± came Cole¡¯s gentle voice through the earpiece, easing some of the tension from Alessia¡¯s tired nerves.


    ¡°A little,¡± Alessia admitted, ¡°It¡¯s different from what I imagined. But everyone here is so weing. I¡¯m staying with a student and her grandmother. She¡¯s such a sweet girl-definitely not the same as looking after boys.¡±


    Despite her fatigue, Alessia didn¡¯t brush Cole off. She spoke earnestly, sharing her day and what she felt.


    Cole chuckled softly, ¡°Guess York and Ivan would be jealous if they heard that, huh?¡±


    ¡°I just messaged them. Those two rascals got together again, tried to convince their mom to let them visit. She wasn¡¯t having any of it.¡±


    ¡°Ivan¡¯s changed a lot-he¡¯s much more outgoing now than when we first met.¡±


    Cole was hunched over his desk in the only lit office in a sea of darkened windows. With his girlfriend away, sleep was elusive; work was the only distraction he had.


    Not that he¡¯d ever admit that to Alessia.


    ¡°So, has my boyfriend been well-behaved today?¡± Alessia teased, her voice soft but with a yful lilt. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still at the office.¡±


    Though her tone was gentle, it sent a chill down Cole¡¯s spine. He straightened up instinctively.


    12 18


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± he confessed. ¡°Thought I¡¯d get ahead on some things. I¡¯ll call it a night soon, promise.¡±


    Alessia let out a sigh. ¡°Even the kids are better behaved than you, Cole.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lessie,¡± Cole replied, feigning contrition.


    Alessia could only shake her head with a smile, resigned but affectionate. ¡°Lessie, it¡¯s only the first day-how am I supposed to make it?¡± Cole sounded so intive she could almost see his puppy-dog eyes through the phone.


    Alessia, earbuds in, felt a warm tickle in her ear. She looked down, her expression gentle. ¡°I know. It¡¯s only the first day.¡±


    ¡°Miss?¡± Alessia¡¯s words were interrupted by a voice behind her.


    She slipped out one earbud and turned to see Susannah. ¡°What¡¯s up, Susannah? Not sleeping yet?¡±


    Susannah hefted a stic stool she¡¯d carried over. ¡°Chair.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alessia ruffled the girl¡¯s hair, but her hand came away damp. ¡°Your hair¡¯s still wet?¡±


    ¡°Drying?¡± Susannah looked puzzled, as if she didn¡¯t quite understand.


    But Alessia knew what she meant. She smiled, letting it go. ¡°Alright, goodnight, Susannah.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Miss.¡± Susannah gave a little wave and disappeared inside.


    Cole¡¯s voice came through again. ¡°That¡¯s the girl you told me about?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm. She just turned nine.¡±


    They chatted a little longer, but Alessia kept her voice down, worried about disturbing the sleeping grandmother. Eventually, Cole, understanding, gave in and said goodnight, though reluctantly,


    Left alone in her office, Cole gazed at the framed photo of the two of them, sighing for what felt like the hundredth time that evening.


    213


    12 18


    Alessia sat in the quiet garden, staring at her phone¡¯s darkened screen, then looked up. Overhead, a sky full of stars glimmered-more than she¡¯d ever seen in the city.


    After a while, she picked up the stool and returned inside. A few minutester, she knocked softly on Susannah¡¯s door.


    ¡°Susannah, are you awake?¡±


    A muffled voice replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± Susannah opened the door. Her room was dim, lit only by a deskmp.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Miss?¡± Susannah stepped aside, inviting Alessia to sit on her bed.


    ¡°Still up reading?¡±


    Susannah, a little shy, handed over a sheet of paper. ¡°I¡¯m practicing writing your name.¡±

 love and power 460

    The page was covered in the name ¡°Alessia,¡± written over and over in careful, unsteady script. It was clear each letter had been formed one by one, sometimes oversized, sometimes squeezed too small, all a little crooked-but you could see the earnest effort behind every stroke.


    ¡°It still looks a little messy,¡± Susannah Holt admitted, scratching her head. Alessia smiled, ruffling the girl¡¯s hair, and with Susannah¡¯s permission, picked up the stub of a pencil that was left.


    With practiced movements, Alessia wrote out the name again, each line sharp and full of character.


    ¡°That looks beautiful.¡±


    Susannah¡¯s eyes shone with admiration. In her mind, Ms. Warren had always had the neatest handwriting of anyone she knew, but even that paled inparison to the effortless grace of Alessia¡¯s script.


    Alessia didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she broke down the strokes of her name, listing them out one by one in order.


    ¡°If you master the basics, you¡¯ll be able to write anything beautifully one day.¡±


    Susannah nodded, her face full of hope. She reached for the pencil, eager to try again, but Alessia shook her head gently.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. If children don¡¯t get enough sleep, they won¡¯t grow tall.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t? Really?¡±


    Alessia nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m a teacher, remember?¡±


    To a child, teachers know everything-sometimes even more than parents. And in Susannah¡¯s eyes, Alessia was the perfect, kind angel she would trust without question.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to bed right now.¡± She scrambled onto her bed, afraid that


    even a second¡¯s dy might cost her an inch in height.


    ¡°Not so fast-you need to dry your hair first. Sleeping with wet hair will just give you headaches.¡±


    ¡°Can I just go sit in the yard for a bit? The night breeze is strong; it¡¯ll dry quickly.¡±


    Susannah was about to hop out of bed, but Alessia stopped her.


    ¡°Not that kind of drying¡ªthis kind.¡± Alessia picked up the hair dryer she¡¯d brought with her.


    Susannah frowned in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called a hair dryer. After you wash your hair, you use this, and it dries in no time.¡±


    Susannah was amazed. She and her family always just sat outside, waiting for the wind to do the work. She¡¯d only ever seen something simr at Ms. Warren¡¯s house, but never up close.


    ¡°This really dries your hair?¡±


    Alessia nodded, grabbing her own brush and motioning for Susannah to


    sit still.


    Because her hair had hardly ever been tended to, the ends were a tangled mess. Alessia worked a little leave-in oil through it, then patiently, gently worked out every knot.


    Her touch was so gentle that Susannah had to blink back tears. The only time she¡¯d seen someone do this was when her mother used to care for her little sister. Her sister would sit on the porch ying with her toys while their mom sat behind her, telling stories and braiding her hair.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I hurt you?¡± Alessia had never really looked after a little girl before. When Susannah¡¯s shoulders started to shake, she worried she¡¯d pulled too hard.


    Susannah shook her head, voice trembling. ¡°Ms. Morton, you¡¯re so gentle¡­ The only people who¡¯ve ever been this gentle with me are my


    213


    grandma and you.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s sobs tugged at Alessia¡¯s heart, making her feel strangely heavy inside.


    ¡°Then you have to be good to your grandma, okay?¡± Alessia looked down, her thoughts drifting to Cole¡¯s father, Parrish Jade.


    They¡¯d been gentle, too, but now she¡¯d lost her chance to care for them.


    ¡°I will. I¡¯ll study hard, make lots and lots of money, and take my grandma to the city. I¡¯ll buy her everything she wants.¡±


    Alessia nodded and switched on the hair dryer.


    The machine hummed softly, recing the quiet of the small room with a gentle, warm breeze. Alessia¡¯s fingers slid through Susannah¡¯s hair as


    she dried it.


    Gradually, Susannah¡¯s eyelids began to droop.

 love and power 461

    The next morning, Alessia was already gone by the time Susannah woke <ol><li></li></ol>


    Themp was turned off, the nket neatly pulled up, and the bedroom door closed behind her-small things that made Susannah wonder for a moment if everything that had happened the night before had just been a lovely dream. Then she spotted the note on her desk and smiled despite herself.


    She threw off her covers and hurried out of the room, but when she reached Alessia¡¯s door and found it wide open, her excitement faltered. The room was empty.


    Susannah darted through the house to the kitchen, out in the garden. There, her grandmother was filling bowls with warm corn and sweet


    potato.  ?


    ¡°Grandma, where¡¯s Ms. Morton? Did she already leave?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Morton went out early to have a look around the neighborhood,¡± her grandmother replied, handing Susannah a te. ¡°She¡¯ll be back soon, I expect. Go set the table, breakfast is almost ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but-Grandma, are we taking the teachers to the school today?¡± Susannah bnced the hot te in her hands, hesitating at the doorway. ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s no rush. It¡¯s still early-take your time.¡± It was only six, but the summer sun had already filled the sky with light.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Susannah brought the food to the small table in the yard,


    peering down the path to see if Alessia was returning.


    ¡°Grandma, how long has Ms. Morton been gone?¡±


    ¡°About half an hour, I suppose. She got up before I did-must not have slept well. She even helped with breakfast.¡±


    Just then, the clock in the hallway chimed six.


    12 18


    ¡°Good morning, Susannah.¡±


    Susannah, distracted by the clock, turned to see Alessiaing through the gate. All her earlier energy vanished-she blushed and ducked her head, suddenly shy.


    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Morton.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been asking after you since she woke up, and now you¡¯re back, she goes all quiet,¡± her grandmother teased.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Susannah pouted, yfully indignant at being exposed.


    ¡°Anything I can do to help?¡± Alessia asked, ruffling Susannah¡¯s hair as they walked back into the yard. Susannah¡¯s grandmother was making her way over with her cane.


    ¡°No, no, just eat up,¡± her grandmother insisted. ¡°You¡¯ll need a good breakfast-the walk to the school goes over that big hill, and it¡¯ll take you youngsters at least an hour.¡±


    Alessia raised an eyebrow. She was fine with long walks, but she wondered about the others.


    ¡°Do we need toe home for lunch?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No need. The school serves lunch. In summer, sses start at eight and


    finish at five.¡±


    ¡°What about in winter?¡± Alessia asked.


    ¡°In winter, the days are shorter. We start at nine and finish at four. If the weather¡¯s bad, we let the children go half an hour earlier,¡± Susannah


    chimed in.


    Alessia listened, then peeled an egg and ced it in Susannah¡¯s bowl.


    Susannah¡¯s grandmother noticed but said nothing; she just gave Alessia the egg she¡¯d peeled for herself. Susannah grinned, happily eating her share.


    She swung her legs under the table, clearly in high spirits.


    213


    12:18


    After breakfast, the two of them headed to the vige gate to meet the rest of the group. Alessia held Susannah¡¯s hand as the girl described all the things the vige children did throughout the year-catching frogs in the fields, chasing cicadas in the trees. In the mornings, everyone helped with chores before heading out, and in the evenings, they cooked and did theundry. Susannah, though, was lucky; her grandmother rented out their fields, so most days they just looked after their chickens and sold eggs at the weekend market.


    By the time they arrived, several other teachers and students were already gathered.


    ¡°Susannah!¡± her friends called out, rushing over.


    ¡°Your hair looks so pretty today, Susannah!¡± one of them said. Alessia, with time to spare that morning, had braided Susannah¡¯s hair into a neat


    it.


    Yesterday, Alessia had smoothed Susannah¡¯s hair with a touch of oil after


    their bath, and now it shone in the sunlight.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Morton-she did it for me. Isn¡¯t it nice?¡± Susannah beamed, shaking her hair proudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful! I wish I could, but my hair¡¯s too short,¡± one friend sighed.


    Most of the boys kept their hair cropped short for convenience, and even the girls usually wore theirs in easy-to-manage styles. There was a local barber who¡¯d trim it for a few coins, and everyone took turns in his chair.


    12:18

 love and power 462

    The kids buzzed with chatter as Alessia joined her team members, sliding easily into the circle.


    ¡°Oh, look at you-raising the bar for the rest of us,¡± one of her teammates joked, giving her a yful nudge.


    ¡°What can I say? Excellence is a hard habit to break,¡± Alessia replied, and the group erupted in a chorus of good-natured teasing.


    She brushed off their ribbing with a smile, then dropped another fact on


    them-one that was harder to swallow.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re telling me we have to hike up this hill for an hour just to get to school every morning, and then do it all over again to get home at night?¡± Mia stared at her, disbelief written all over her face.


    Alessia nodded, patting her shoulder. ¡°The good news is, it¡¯s a lot easier going downhill-shouldn¡¯t take the whole hour on the way back.¡±


    ¡°Well, thanks for that,¡± Mia replied, shooting her a look full of mock


    resentment.


    ¡°Anytime,¡± Alessia grinned, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    Mia sighed, but there was nothing to be done-she¡¯d just have to ept <ol><li></li></ol>


    Within five minutes, everyone had gathered. The group set out together, filling the morning air withughter and chatter as they made their way toward the school. The kids seemed perfectly used to the trek, talking and giggling along the way. To keep pace with Alessia, who was a bit older than most, Mayor Warren and Ms. Warren fell in step at the back, keeping herpany and quietly updating her on the children¡¯s situations.


    Susannah walked close beside Alessia, her small hand nestled firmly in Alessia¡¯s. She watched the others huff and puff up the path, then nced at Alessia, who looked as fresh as ever. A quiet pride blossomed in her


    12:18


    chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Alessia asked, catching Susannah¡¯s gaze and ncing down


    at her.


    ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you tired at all?¡±


    Alessia shot back with a smile, ¡°And what about you? Howe you¡¯re


    not tired?¡±


    ¡°We walk this way every day. We¡¯re used to it!¡± Susannah grinned.


    ¡°That¡¯s impressive,¡± Alessia said, her praise sincere. Even adults love apliment; for a kid, it¡¯s even sweeter.


    Susannah¡¯s cheeks flushed, though with her sun-kissed skin it was hard to


    tell.


    ¡°Go on, catch up with your friends. Just be careful not to trip, okay?¡±


    Up ahead, a little girl-clearly Susannah¡¯s school buddy-kept ncing back, waiting for her. Alessia ruffled Susannah¡¯s hair and gave her a gentle push.


    Susannah hesitated, wanting to stay with Alessia, but in the end, she darted off to join her friend. The two girls linked arms, skipping ahead, carefree and full of joy-the kind of childhood moment adults could only look back on with nostalgia.


    As Alessia watched them, someone suddenly ced a hand on her shoulder. Instinctively, she caught the hand in a firm grip, but instead of tossing the person aside, she just turned around calmly.


    ¡°You should be d you chose my shoulder,¡± she said dryly. ¡°If you were Ste, you¡¯d be t on your back right now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mia blinked, missing the joke.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Alessia clearly wasn¡¯t nning to exin further.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re the heiress, right?¡± Mia pulled her hand back, matching Alessia¡¯s stride.


    ¡°Bitte to the party, aren¡¯t you?¡± Alessia¡¯s family background was no secret, nor did she see any reason to hide it. After all, being wealthy, capable, and beautiful wasn¡¯t exactly a crime.


    Mia rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯d only heard the rumors before. Yesterday, I was all set to chat your ear off in the car, but I was so wiped out I passed out the moment we left. I honestly thought I¡¯d be too excited to sleep!¡±


    Mia was a natural chatterbox. Give her a topic and she could talk forever-even if you didn¡¯t respond, she¡¯d just keep the conversation going all by herself. For her, the hardest part of hiking wasn¡¯t the climb-it was doing it in silence.


    There weren¡¯t many girls on the team: one was glued to her boyfriend, another was the aloof ¡°heiress,¡± and then there was Mia, desperate to talk but with no one to talk to. After some inner debate, she decided against being a third wheel and instead stuck close to Alessia, hoping to find a new partner-in-chat for the trek.

 love and power 463

    But she¡¯d been watching Alessia closely ever since yesterday.


    This girl-so often the subject of wild rumors, so famously gifted, the untouchable star of the school-wasn¡¯t quite what Mia had imagined.


    Alessia¡¯s stamina was impressive. There was nothing delicate or pampered about her; she was more like some legendary queen or warrior from centuries past. One look from her, and Mia always felt as though her own thoughts wereid bare.


    Not that Mia had anything to hide. She met Alessia¡¯s gaze without a hint of guilt or fear.


    Despite the privileged life everyone assumed she led, Alessia didn¡¯t have the attitude of a spoiled heiress. The trip had been rough-everyone had grumbled about it at some point-except her. She neverined, quietly making sure everyone else was all right.


    She noticed everything, but she didn¡¯t act superior because of her background. She spoke kindly and directly, looking people in the eye-yet there was something about her that kept people from taking advantage, something enigmatic that invited curiosity rather than intimidation.


    Mia had never met anyone quite like Alessia. The more she observed, the more intrigued she became.


    When Mia looped her arm through Alessia¡¯s, Alessia instinctively tried to keep a little distance. Unfortunately, Mia was oblivious to the subtle hint and just pressed in closer.


    Alessia let out the faintest sigh, but in the end, she didn¡¯t push her away.


    Mia, sensing her victory, grinned up at her in delight.


    Alessia didn¡¯t say much. She already knew a fair bit about everyone in the group before they¡¯d even set out.


    Mia was always fidgeting, but instead of being annoying, it was actually endearing. It was obvious she¡¯d grown up in a loving home; she had that


    12.18


    open, cheerful spirit.


    Alessia didn¡¯t mind people like that.


    Withughter and conversation, the road seemed less daunting. Still, when they finally reached the school, everyone heaved a sigh of relief and straightened up, hands on hips.


    ¡°All right, hurry back to your ssrooms, everyone. The teacher will be in soon,¡± Ms. Warren called out after checking in with the mentor, ushering the children inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all a little tour, help you get your bearings,¡± said Mayor Warren with his trademark, good-natured smile.


    ¡°Thank you, that would be great.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± He waved it off.


    He was the only one from the vige in decades who¡¯d made it to university and thene back, determined to change the future of his hometown. He cherished every chance to make a difference here.


    Ms. Warren was already-leading the children in their morning reading. Their voices carried out from the ssroom in a harmonious, energetic


    chorus.


    Alessia walked with Mayor Warren as he showed them around.


    To call it a ¡°school¡± was generous-it was really just ¨¤ two-story building of bare concrete, red bricks barely hidden beneath a rough coat of ster, no tiles on the walls.


    The children¡¯s ssrooms and the teachers¡¯ office were upstairs; the first floor held a spotless little kitchen, a hot water station, and a small supply


    closet.


    There was no yground, only a wide patch of dirt in front of the building with a gpole. That clearing was for recess, exercise, and running


    games.


    There was no inte or PA system. When ss started or ended, the


    12:18


    mayor would ring an old-fashioned hand bell. Lunch was cooked by the mayor and his wife, who prepared fresh meals every day with produce and meat delivered by vigers from the morning market. Worried the kids weren¡¯t getting enough nutrition, the couple even bought extra fruit out of their own pockets.


    The whole vige respected them deeply.


    After the tour, everyone split up to prepare their lessons and start the day.

 love and power 464

    <b>Chapter </b><b>464 </b>


    Mia was an art student from the local college. When she heard about this volunteer program, she signed up right away.


    She was lively and animated, and her lessons were always full of energy. By the time ss was over, she¡¯d blended right in with the kids, quickly bing their ringleader.


    Alessia¡¯s eyes drifted back to her own papers as someone approached. She slid her notes closed, the movement so subtle and natural that <i>no </i>


    one would have noticed. Not that she was hiding anything sensitive¡ªjust some scribbled improvements and things to fix.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Alessia asked.


    ¡°Ms. Warren said these are the questions from thest few quizzes. The kids are split by age group, so she teaches and tests them separately. All


    the materials are here.¡±


    Alessia taught math. After talking things over with Ms. Warren, she¡¯d decided to start by giving a few problems to gauge the children¡¯s current


    abilities.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    <i>¡°</i>We¡¯re all here to help each other out, right? Besides, it¡¯s no trouble.¡± The young man set down the stack of papers and, instead of sticking around to make small talk, walked off without another word.


    Alessia tucked away her notebook, closed it, and focused on the packet


    of materials in front of her.


    Before long, it was lunchtime.


    After helping serve food to the kids, Alessia had just sat down when Mia plopped herself into the seat beside her.


    ¡°Good afternoon!¡± Mia chirped.


    ¡°Good afternoon.¡± It felt oddly formal, but Alessia was serious by nature,


    12.19


    so she just went along with it.


    Mia seemed delighted by her response. She found Alessia¡¯s seriousness oddly endearing.


    ¡°So, what were you working on all morning? You looked busy.¡±


    Mia had clearly been raised well¨Cshe didn¡¯t talk with her mouth full and always waited until she¡¯d finished chewing to speak.


    ¡°I was putting together a quiz,¡± Alessia replied. The questions weren¡¯t hard, but the real hassle was the ancient printer in the office¨Cconstantly jamming, painfully slow, and needed constant babysitting.


    Mia shook her head. ¡°You know, you¡¯d have been my least favorite teacher in school. First day, and you¡¯re already giving tests.¡±


    ¡°Then how about you swap with me and teach math instead?¡± Alessia quirked an eyebrow at her.


    Mia made a face. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m an art student for a reason. Math was always my worst subject. It takes a real genius, and my skill points are definitely not in that area¨CI can¡¯t even fake my way through it.¡±


    Her dramatic response was so different from anyone Alessia had met before.


    <i>¡°</i><i>So </i>why¡¯d <i>you </i>sign up to be a teaching assistant?¡±


    ¡°My parents actually met doing this sort of thing. They volunteered together in a remote vige. Once, my mom hurt her ankleing down the hill, and Dad carried her the whole way back¡­¡±


    ¡°So, what¨Care you hoping to twist your ankle too?¡± Alessia teased.


    Mia shot her an indignant re. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to say, ¡®So you want to find a romance like your parents¡®?¡± She sped her hands over her heart and fluttered her eyes dreamily.


    ¡°So, have you found your romance yet?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Mia¡¯s expression dropped. ¡°But¡­ I think I¡¯ve found something


    <b>2/3 </b>


    <b>12.19 </b>


    even better. So it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°A new purpose?¡± Alessia asked.


    Mia nodded, her gaze drifting to where the children were eating. Her eyes


    softened.


    ¡°Look at them. Aren¡¯t they adorable? I think my parents fell in love not because of an injured ankle, but because they shared the same kindness and the same dreams. That¡¯s why they met, and why they stayed


    together.¡±

 love and power 465

    <b>Chapter </b><b>465 </b>


    People are remarkably adaptable. Before anyone realized it, the assistant teaching program was alreadying to an end.


    By now, they navigated the mountain paths with ease¨C<i>so </i>much so that in the crisp mornings, they even joined the children in a race <i>to </i>the hilltop just for fun.


    Their youthful presence had breathed new life into the vige. During the school term, they were always surrounded by kids; when school was out, they¡¯d follow the adults into the fields to help with chores or tag along to the market for supplies.


    A vige that was once so quiet now pulsed withughter and energy, all thanks to them.


    But the more lively things grew, the harder it became to face the thought of leaving. Everyone tried to ignore the looming goodbyes.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re going home in a week, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    One evening, after Alessia finished the nightly phone call with Cole and her family, she sat alone in the yard, lost in thought. At some point, Susannah Holt dragged over a chair and settled beside her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Alessia replied, gazing up at the sky, wondering when she¡¯d


    next see so many stars.


    ¡°Miss, I¡­¡± Susannah started, picking at her fingernails, searching for words.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Alessia looked at her gently.


    Susannah hesitated, then shook her head. ¡°Will I ever see you again?¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Of course you will,¡± Alessia said with quiet certainty. ¡°When you grow into an exceptional person, you¡¯ll find me again.¡±


    Susannah¡¯s mind spun. To her, people like Mayor Warren, Ms. Warren, the teachers who came to help, those who made lots of money, or those who


    12.19


    had shelves full of trophies¡ªall of these were ¡°exceptional.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to win lots of awards to be exceptional?¡± she asked, thinking that maybe being exceptional always required some sort of proof.


    Alessia shook her head and gently tapped Susannah on the back of her head. ¡°Anyone who keeps moving toward their goals and never gives up is already exceptional. Beyond that, sometimes you just need a little bit


    of luck.¡±


    ¡°Luck?¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡± Alessia ruffled her hair affectionately. ¡°But don¡¯t worry about that. Just focus on chasing your dreams, and I¡¯ll be waiting for you to find me again.¡±


    Susannah didn¡¯t really understand what Alessia meant by ¡°luck,<i>¡± </i>but she knew that if she tried her best, one day she¡¯d meet Alessia again.


    Even in this age of constant connection, kids from the mountains still had to walk to the market just to use a payphone¨Ctwo dors a minute¨Cfor a precious call.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go,¡± Susannah whispered, gripping Alessia¡¯s hand. Her voice trembled, thick with tears. She didn¡¯t know when she¡¯d see Alessia again¨Cjust like her parents, who hadn¡¯t returned in two years.


    ¡°Life is full of goodbyes,¡± Alessia said softly. ¡°As long as we get to meet again, that¡¯s what matters.¡±


    For a moment, Susannah thought Alessia looked like she might cry too. There was a sadness in her eyes that wouldn¡¯t go away.


    ¡°Miss, is there someone<i>, </i>you can¡¯t see anymore?¡± Susannah asked.


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Yes, someone incredibly important to me¨Cpeople who helped me be who I am. But I¡¯ll never see them again.¡±


    Her voice was so quiet, it sounded as if it floated in from far away.


    In the stillness of the night, only their voices and the asional chirp of crickets broke the silence.


    312


    12:19


    But life rarely goes as nned.


    ¡°We interrupt this program for breaking news. A magnitude seven earthquake has struck Mapleton Hill in Pinecrest County. The tremors were severe, affecting the surrounding areas¡­ The following viges remain out of contact: Dragoncrest, Willowbrook, Hillside¡­¡±


    The sudden announcement hit everyone like a thunderbolt.


    ¡°Hillside¡­¡± Karen¡¯s mug slipped from her hands and shattered on the


    floor.


    ¡°What happened? Are you alright¨Cdon¡¯t move, I¡¯ll get the broom, just stay there,¡± Brendan called, emerging from the kitchen to see broken pieces scattered everywhere.


    ¡°Brendan!¡± Karen¡¯s lips quivered, eyes red and brimming with tears.


    ¡°What is it? What¡¯s wrong?¡± he rushed to her side, shutting off the stove without a second thought. ¡°It¡¯s just a mug, Karen, no need to get so upset¨Care you hurt?¡±

 love and power 466

    <b>Chapter </b>466


    ¡°No¡­ Brendan, Hillside Vige-¡± Karen¡¯s voice was trembling now, her eyes wide as she pointed at the TV, unable to finish her sentence.


    Brendan¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic. It could just be a coincidence, maybe just the same name. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll call¨Ccall Lessie. Let me


    call Lessie.¡±


    He patted his pockets in a frenzy, only now realizing his phone was in the kitchen. Spinning around to fetch it, he nearly stepped on shards of ss scattered across the floor.


    He exhaled, forcing himself to calm down, then scooped Karen into his arms and settled her on the couch before rushing into the kitchen.


    The two of them huddled together, listening to the dull drone of the ringing tone.


    A click, and for a moment, relief¨Conly for a cold, automated voice to echo from the speaker:


    ¡°The number you have dialed is currently unavable¡­¡±


    The chill in that robotic woman¡¯s voice made both their hearts sink.


    Karen¡¯s eyes were rimmed red as she looked at Brendan, who gripped her icy hand even tighter.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. You know how Lessie¡¯s ce always has bad signal. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing,¡± he said, but his trembling hand as he dialed again betrayed his own fear.


    Across town, Ethan Morton had just stepped out of a meeting when he spotted a crowd gathered around one of the TVS in the break room.


    ¡°Hey, Attorney Morton, done with your meeting?¡± someone called out. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there a new case? Why¡¯s everyone gathered here?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re watching the news. There¡¯s been a massive


    earthquake¨Cmagnitude seven. A lot of ces got hit hard, they¡¯re still rescuing people. The official death toll is already over ten thousand. Some remote viges arepletely cut off; rescue teams are being sent in right now.¡±


    ¡°An earthquake? Where?¡± Ethan paused at his office door, then turned and walked over.


    ¡°Mapleton Hill, Pinecrest County.¡±


    ¡°Mapleton Hill, Pinecrest County¡­¡± Ethan repeated, something about those names tugging at his memory.


    ¡°Several viges are missing. Dragoncrest Vige¡­ Hillside Vige¡­¡±


    ¡°Hillside Vige?!¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Yeah, nobody knows what¡¯s going on there¨Cit sounds serious. Not just houses, the ground itself split open in the epicenter¡­¡±


    The group kept talking about the earthquake, their voices weighed down by the gravity of it all. Even if none of them had family there, the sense of helplessness was palpable.


    ¡°I have to go. Please tell HR I¡¯m taking emergency leave.¡±


    Ethan tried calling again and again, but every attempt ended the same way¨Cno connection. He didn¡¯t stop to grab his bag or coat, just bolted for the door, only to spin back when he realized he¡¯d forgotten his car keys. Grabbing them in a rush, he hurried outside, vanishing from his bewildered colleagues¡® sight.


    Meanwhile, Zachary Morton had just finished hisst ss when the news reached him. Without a second thought, he dashed home.


    On the way, his first instinct was to call Six Dawson. Six, understanding right away, immediately shut off the main power, iming there was a ckout.


    12:19)


    Their grandfather, Xander Dawson, was elderly; until they knew more, there was no sense in letting him worry unnecessarily.


    Liam was in the middle of filming a reality show when, in a twist of fate, the host asked him to call thest person he¡¯d spoken to. Before he could even react, his phone rang¨CTristan¡¯s name shing on the screen.


    The call was answered on speaker, and Tristan¡¯s voice burst into the silent studio.


    ¡°Liam! There¡¯s been an earthquake in Hillside Vige. The whole area¡¯s lost contact¨CI just tried to reach Alessia but couldn¡¯t get through. I tried calling you a bunch of times too, but you didn¡¯t pick up. Where are you right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m filming a show.¡±


    The entire set fell silent. Even Tristan didn¡¯t speak for a moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle pick you up at the station,¡± Tristan finally said, remembering that Liam had a shoot scheduled today.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Liam¡¯s mind was nk; he couldn¡¯t find any other words.


    <b>12</b>

 love and power 468

    <b>Chapter </b><b>468 </b>


    ¡°Sir, this is the only spot safe enough tond right now. We can¡¯t go any further in.¡±


    ¡°Bring her down,¡± Cole replied without another word.


    No sooner had he finished checking the emergency pack and prepared to move out, another helicopter swooped in andnded exactly where his had touched down a moment ago.


    It was Max.


    Neither man looked surprised when their eyes met. It was as if they¡¯d both expected this.


    ¡°Together?¡± Cole asked first, his voice tight¨Cso unlike his usual self.


    Max gave a single nod. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± That at least was true to form.


    They set off in silence, conserving their energy as they pressed toward their destination.


    Mountains surrounded them. Aftershocks had dislodged boulders and sent loose rock tumbling onto the already treacherous path. More than once, they had to detour around a fallen b or scramble over debris.


    No <i>one </i>could say how long they trekked like that. Instead of reaching the summit, they ran into a group of rescue workers and firefighters making their own way up the mountain.


    After a quick exchange, they decided to join therger team.


    The climb was grueling. Aftershocks rattled the earth beneath their boots. They¡¯d been moving since dawn, and by the time the sun began to dip behind the peaks, they finally saw a glimmer of hope ahead.


    A battered vige sprawled before them, devastation everywhere.


    Copsed houses, dazed crowds. The living clustered together, working side by side to clear the rubble.


    112


    <b>12:19 </b>


    Most of the vigers left behind were elderly, women, and children. Not a single one paused to rest. In this sparsely popted stretch of


    mountains, everyone was doing their best to save themselves.


    When the rescue team appeared, the vigers¡® first reaction wasn¡¯t relief, but stunned disbelief.


    ¡°Look! The rescue team¡¯s here!¡± someone cried out, drawing everyone¡¯s


    attention.


    Heads popped up all around, and soon the crowd had surged around


    them.


    ¡°Please, you have to help the children!¡± An old woman fell to her knees, her voice trembling with desperation.


    The team leader rushed to help her up. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please, don¡¯t worry. Is your mayor here? Or someone else we can talk to?¡±


    ¡°No¨Cthis morning the mayor and the children all went to school. The teachers too. The vige houses are all wooden, so everyone got out quickly, but the road up the mountain is blocked. I don¡¯t know what happened at the school. That building¡¯s made of concrete, and the quake hit just as sses started.¡±


    ¡°Teachers!¡± Cole quickly pulled out his phone and turned the screen toward her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, have you seen this person?¡±


    ¡°Alessia-¡± The woman¡¯s face lit up with recognition. ¡°She¡¯s at the school too, with the other teachers, My granddaughter, Susannah Holt, is there as well. Please, I¡¯m begging you, help them!¡±


    Cole¡¯s heart plummeted. He gripped his phone so hard it was a wonder it didn¡¯t shatter in his hand.


    Max¡¯s face was grim.


    Both men looked so tense it was almost frightening.


    Everyone started talking at once, anxiously exining the situation. Once the leader had the whole picture, he left a team behind to help in the vige and led the rest of them up the mountain. No one wasted a


    12-19


    second.


    Cole and Max¡¯s nerves were stretched to the breaking point, but they knew better than to get in anyone¡¯s way. They stayed sharp and focused, doing whatever was needed, praying silently that they could move


    faster¨Cjust a little faster.


    An hour after Cole and Max began their climb, Ethan and the others finally arrived at the vige.


    As night fell, the teams pressed on toward the school. Everyone¡¯s thoughts were with the missing children and teachers. Online, people all over the country watched and waited, united by the shock of disaster.


    No arguments, no chaos¨Cjust a single, heartfelt wish: Bring them home safe.

 love and power 469

    <b>Chapter </b>469


    ¡°Susannah, listen to me¨Cdon¡¯t fall asleep, okay?¡±


    In the pitch¨Cdark, cramped space, Alessia cradled Susannah Holt tightly in


    her arms.


    The earthquake had struck just as Alessia was in her office, asking Susannah to hand out thest test paper. Susannah hadn¡¯t even made it out the door before the ceiling came crashing down.


    With quick reflexes, Alessia had yanked Susannah back just in time. Before either of them could say a word, the old school building copsed in a roar. Alessia¡¯s instincts kicked in¨Cshe wrapped herself around Susannah, sheltering her under the heavy desk.


    They felt the world heaving beneath them, and somewhere nearby, screams pierced the chaos¨Cthen, in an instant, the noise was swallowed up by falling rubble. No one made it out. The entire building caved in, trapping everyone under debris.


    The desk shielded them, but as everything plummeted, all Alessia could do was hold Susannah close. There was no chance to escape, no room for heroics. No matter how strong you are, nature can reduce you to nothing in a heartbeat.


    Alessia only regained consciousness when Susannah¡¯s trembling voice called her back. The girl was crying, whispering Alessia¡¯s name again and again, sounding like a ghost in the darkness.


    Out of habit, Alessia tried to ruffle Susannah¡¯s hair, but something felt wrong¨Cher own arm wouldn¡¯t move properly. She pressed her lips together, switched hands, and gentlyforted the girl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Susannah. I¡¯m right here. We can¡¯t waste our strength¨Cwe have to wait for help. Do you understand?¡±


    Hearing Alessia¡¯s voice soothed Susannah¡¯s fear a little. She nodded, though in this absolute darkness, Alessia couldn¡¯t see a thing.


    12:20


    ¡°Miss, are you hurt?¡± Thest thing Susannah remembered before


    cking out was Alessia¡¯s anxious face, the way she¡¯d pulled her close and shielded her as the ceiling fell.


    Clinging to Alessia¡¯s sleeve, Susannah¡¯s first thought was worry for her teacher.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Alessia replied through clenched teeth, steadying her <i>voice </i>to sound calm and collected, just as she always did in ss.


    ¡°Miss¡­ are we going to die?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to die.¡± Alessia¡¯s answer was firm, leaving no room for doubt.


    ¡°Listen to me. Someone wille for us. Until then, we need to save our energy. No talking, and don¡¯t fall asleep, all right?¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Susannah clung tighter to Alessia¡¯s sleeve. Alessia¡¯s thin body was the only barrier between the child and the crushing weight above them, creating a tiny pocket of safety.


    In the suffocating silence, only their breathing filled the space. Susannah sniffled, picking up the metallic tang of rust in the air. The world outside was silent as the grave.


    Her body was numb, but there was no room to move¨Cshe could only endure the growing difort.


    Alessia knew Susannah was in pain, but there was nothing she could do. All they could manage was to huddle together, hoping for rescue. Alessia ran her hand along the floor, the faint scraping sounds making


    Susannah¡¯s skin crawl.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Susannah whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a rock, Alessia told her.


    ¡°A rock?¡±


    ¡°If we bang on the debris above us, it¡¯ll be more effective than shouting. Plus, it saves our strength.¡±


    13.20


    ¡°I want to help!¡±


    ¡°Not yet. If I get too tired, you¡¯ll take over, okay?¡±


    Alessia had no idea how much longer she could hold on. Her arm was numb; the coppery smell of blood had be so familiar that her nose had given up protesting.


    They fell quiet again, except for the asional dull thud¨Cstone striking wood or metal¨Cgrowing fainter each time.


    Outside, the silence was endless. No voices. No hope of dawn. The darkness pressed in, threatening to snuff out even the smallest spark of


    courage.


    Susannah¡¯s thoughts drifted. She missed her grandmother¡­


    She sobbed softly, and Alessia stroked her hair, soothing her with silent


    Time blurred. Fatigue washed over them both, and eventually, the sound of knocking faded away, swallowed by the unyielding dark.

 love and power 470

    <b>Chapter </b>470


    ¡°I miss my grandma, Miss, my grandma¡¯s going to be okay, right?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s mind was drifting in and out, Susannah Holt¡¯s trembling voice echoing in the darkness. Alessia opened her mouth, meaning <i>to </ifort the girl, but no words woulde. Her chest tightened; her breathing grew shallow, her vision blurring at the edges. Just as sleep threatened to pull her under, Alessia bit down hard on her tongue, forcing herself to stay awake.


    ¡°Miss? Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Susannah¡¯s panic was immediate and contagious, her fear swelling in the cramped darkness.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Your grandma¡¯s fine too. I¡¯m just, a little tired. I need to rest for a bit,¡± Alessia managed, her voice little more than a whisper.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t sleep! You said you can¡¯t sleep, remember?¡± Susannah sobbed, but she remembered Alessia¡¯s warning and kept talking, desperate to keep her teacher conscious.


    Fumbling in the darkness, Susannah¡¯s small hand finally found Alessia¡¯s¨Cit was cold as ice. Tears welled up in Susannah¡¯s eyes; her hands trembled as she tried to cup Alessia¡¯s, as though she could warm


    her back to life.


    She called Alessia¡¯s name again and again, but Alessia could only muster the faintest response, as if she might vanish at any moment.


    Tears streamed down Susannah¡¯s cheeks as she picked up the stone from beneath Alessia¡¯s hand and, just as Alessia had taught her, she started banging it against the ceiling above them.


    ¡°Please, anyone, help us. Please, someonee,¡± Susannah pleaded, biting back her sobs, forcing herself to stay calm for Alessia¡¯s sake. She talked to her teacher, knocked on the stone, then talked some more, refusing to let the silence win.


    Alessia listened to Susannah¡¯s crying, struggling to stay awake, but her strength was almost gone.


    12.20


    Her lips curled in a feeble smile; faces she¡¯d known flickered before her eyes¨Cuntil, atst, she saw Cole, right before they parted, with that wounded, forlorn look on his face.


    ¡°If only I¡¯d listened to my heart that day,¡± she thought. ¡°If only I¡¯d just told him how much I cared, how happy he made me, how much I loved him.¡±


    For three months, Cole had said again and again that he wanted to visit, but Alessia always refused.


    He dide, in the end¨Csneaking in without telling her, only to be caught by Susannah and nearly mistaken for a trespasser by the locals.


    Alessia had rushed over as soon as she heard, barely able to <i>keep </i>a straight face at Cole¡¯s rare look of flustered embarrassment. She¡¯d been cross with him that night, not wanting him to risk another secret trip. The journey was long, his job demanding; she¡¯d rather he rest on his days off than fly halfway across the country just for a brief visit, only to leave again the next morning.


    Cole knew how she felt. But missing her became too much; even knowing she¡¯d be upset, he¡¯d arranged a helicopter ande anyway.


    If only she¡¯d told him how much he meant to her that day. If only she¡¯d said, ¡°Rest a little longer,¡± or ¡°I love you.¡± If only¡­


    A tear slipped from Alessia¡¯s eye, even as a soft smile lingered on her lips.


    Just as she was slipping away, a faint noise echoed from somewhere above,


    Susannah¡¯s eyes lit up; she started banging the stone harder.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t sleep! Please, you can¡¯t sleep¨CI haven¡¯t shown you the name I wrote. It¡¯s so pretty, you have to see it, please! Someone¡¯s here, they¡¯reing to help us, please <b>don¡¯t </b>go to sleep, don¡¯t leave me¨Cplease¡­¡±


    She cried, but Alessia never answered.


    ¡°We¡¯re here¨Cplease, help us!¡± Susannah called out, gripping Alessia¡¯s hand as if letting go would be the end of everything.


    1220


    Chapter 4/U


    As Alessia¡¯s consciousness faded, a glimmer of light seemed to reach her, then darkness imed her again.


    ¡°Lessie, I¡¯m here¨Cplease, please, don¡¯t sleep, I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so sorry I waste¡­¡±

 love and power 471

    His voice was so broken, it felt as if it might shatter into pieces, and the sound of it sent a sharp ache through Alessia¡¯s chest.


    Was she really that important to him?


    She wanted to open her eyes, to see who was speaking, but her eyelids felt impossibly heavy. No matter how much she tried, she simply couldn¡¯t


    lift them.


    Her world was swallowed by darkness, yet the chaos around her refused to fade away.


    The boy¡¯s sobs circled her like a persistent melody. Alessia didn¡¯t feel annoyed¨Cin fact, she found herself wishing she could get up andfort him. But her body wouldn¡¯t move.


    Odd, she thought. Ordinarily, the crying should have irritated her.


    Maybe this boy really does mean a lot to me.


    The thought drifted through her foggy mind, her consciousness moving in and out of a shapeless void.


    Perhaps her urge tofort him was so strong that, miraculously, she managed <i>to </i>twitch her finger.


    It was the smallest movement, but Cole noticed it instantly.


    ¡°Lessie¡­¡± His eyes lit up with sudden hope.


    The edges of his eyes were red, and he looked for all the world like a loyal dog finally reunited with its owner after being abandoned for too long¨Coverwhelmed by relief and joy.


    But no matter how many times Cole called her name, Alessia didn¡¯t stir again.


    Her world remained cloaked in darkness, every muscle drained and powerless. She had the faint sense that someone was calling out to her¡­


    12:20 mi


    Everything went quiet. The chaos faded away, and she could hear nothing at all, though in the real world, everything had erupted into panic.


    ¡°Miss Lessie¡­ Miss Lessie¡­¡± Susannah Holt sobbed so hard she could barely catch her breath.


    Her eyes were still covered, but when the blindfold was first lifted, she¡¯d managed to see Alessia¨Carms wrapped protectively around her, creating a narrow but safe haven amid the rubble. Blood covered Alessia¡¯s face,


    her shoulders, and her arms.


    Susannah didn¡¯t know where her beloved teacher was hurt <i>or </i>why there were so many streaks of blood staining her clothes. She only knew that, if not for Alessia, she wouldn¡¯t have made it out unscathed.


    After all, it was Alessia¨Cher not¨Cso¨Cbroad shoulders shielding her from every falling stone and splinter.


    ¡°Sweetheart, are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°No, but please¨Cplease save my teacher! Save my teacher¡­¡±


    Susannah¡¯s voice broke as she cried. Years of malnutrition and hours spent trapped in a suffocating space had left her weak; she gasped for air and then fainted on the spot.


    ¡°Doctor, she¡¯s passed out!¡±


    !


    A paramedic gentlyid the girl onto a stretcher. As a nurse hurried over, the rescue team dove straight into another round of emergency care.


    Chaos reigned all around. Cole and Max stood silently at Alessia¡¯s side, watching as the doctor cleaned her wounds, but the situation was grim.


    ¡°She¡¯s lost a lot of blood. Honestly, it¡¯s a miracle she¡¯s still alive. If we don¡¯t start a transfusion soon¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s O¨Cnegative¨Cuniversal donor, but very rare!¡± Both men spoke at


    once.


    ¡°She keeps a supply on hand for emergencies,¡± Cole began, but the doctor cut him off.


    12:20


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to wait for that. We need to get her to a hospital and start a transfusion right away. But the road down the mountain¡¯s still blocked¡ªthere¡¯s no way to get an ambnce up here¡­¡± The doctor nced at the two men and could tell by their appearance that they


    weren¡¯t locals.


    ¡°A helicopter can only reach halfway up the mountain. If we carry her down to thending site, will that work?¡± Cole forced himself to stay calm, brow furrowed as he searched for a better solution.


    ¡°The path is rough, and she can¡¯t take much more jostling,¡± the doctor


    cautioned.


    ¡°Exactly. If any of her organs have shifted, it could get much worse. We¡¯re working with the bare minimum here¨Cjust keeping her stable. If we can¡¯t get her a transfusion during this critical window, she might not make it.¡±


    <b>Chapter </b>472

 love and power 472

    <b>Chapter </b>472


    The doctor¡¯s face was grave. As a physician, this was thest thing she


    wanted to see.


    She and Max stood silently, both staring at Alessia. Herplexion was ghostly pale, lips drained of all color. Neither said a word.


    ¡°The radio¡¯s still dead, and the road¡¯s blocked¨Cno way an ambnce can get up here. We¡¯ll have to carry her down the mountain ourselves. Right now, keeping her alive is all that matters.¡± Max stood up, his own face tight with worry.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Cole said quietly. He held Alessia¡¯s cold, limp hand in his, his other hand gently brushing her brow.


    The doctor sighed, knowing there was no other way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have my team stabilize her for the descent. Our hospital staff are waiting halfway down. The road from the vige is passable¨Conce you reach it, you can drive the rest of the way. But¡­¡± She hesitated, her voice dropping. ¡°Her blood type is rare. Even if you get her to the hospital, if there¡¯s <i>no </i>matched donor, then-¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish the sentence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get her down first. Once we have cell service at the hospital, we¡¯ll figure out the rest.¡± Cole¡¯s voice was steady, but his jaw was set in determination.


    ¡°Lessie¡¯s tougher than anyone I know. She¡¯ll make it through this.¡±


    ¡°If you need anything, call my assistant. I¡¯ll stay behind to help here.¡± Max ced a reassuring hand on Cole¡¯s shoulder.


    It was clear¨Che was entrusting Alessia to Cole¡¯s care,


    The mountain path was rough and treacherous. Their group had split in two¨Csome stayed in the vige, others remained here. Every extra pair of hands made a difference with time running out.


    12.20


    If Alessia were conscious and standing here, Cole knew, she¡¯d have insisted on staying to help too.


    But Alessia was his first priority¨Calways. There was never any question.


    ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± Cole said, ncing at Max as the medics finished securing Alessia for the journey.


    Max just nodded silently, understanding passing between them without a word. Then they each turned to their tasks.


    At that moment, a newmotion broke the tense stillness.


    ¡°Cole! Max!¡±


    Both men turned to see the Morton brothers, Justin, Ste, and Queenie racing toward them, breathless and covered in dust. Gone were their usual polished appearances.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Where¡¯s Lessie?¡± Ethan called as he hurried over.


    By the time their friends reached the vige, most of those trapped inside had already been rescued. The buildings here were mostly single¨Cstory, and after the chaos, the elderly and children had alle out, searching for loved ones. Thankfully, few were left trapped.


    When word spread that the younger group was stranded at the summit, the entire vige had mobilized. The elders and women worked through the night, clearing the path to the mountain. Only now did the friends finally make it.


    But there was no time for relief or small talk.


    ¡°Lessie¡¯s in critical condition¨Cshe needs a transfusion as soon as possible. We have to get her down right away. You¡¯re just in time; help us carry her. Everyone else, stay here and assist where you can,¡± Cole summarized quickly.


    No one hesitated. Without a singleint, everyone sprang into action, not even pausing for a sip of water.


    These were young men and women used to lives offort and


    12 20


    privilege, but in this moment, there was no trace of fragility¨Conly


    determination to help, to do more, to keep going.


    They didn¡¯t let relief at rescuing their friend blind them to the devastation around them. Instead, as they clung to the hope that Alessia would survive, they wished the same for everyone still waiting to be saved.


    They knew the vigers¡ªelders and women alike¨Cshared the same hope, the same urgency.

 love and power 473

    Chapter


    <b>Chapter </b>473


    By the time they reached halfway up the mountain, things became a little simpler.


    Originally, Cole had nned to fly Alessia straight back <i>to </i>the Capital by helicopter. But it was clear now that they wouldn¡¯t make it in time. The only real option was to get Alessia settled somewhere safe, then arrange for someone to bring the emergency blood supply from the city¡¯s blood bank.


    Even so, time was slipping away.


    Cole pressed his lips together, anxiety gnawing at him, but he forced himself to stay calm¨Cjust a little longer.


    He called everyone he could think of: Larkin, Vera Leigh, Lillian White, even Max¡¯s assistant. Anyone who might help, he called.


    His goal was simple: spread the word, widen the, and pray that someone¨Canyone¨Cwoulde forward as a donor.


    But, as fate would have it, Alessia¡¯s blood type was the rarest of all.


    ¡°Cole, is Miss Lessie here?¡±


    Susannah Holt had woken up at some point and wandered over on her own. She looked pale¨Cwho knew how long she¡¯d been searching for Alessia¨Cbut she remembered the man who had rescued them.


    ¡°She¡¯s here,¡± Cole replied, ncing at Susannah. He didn¡¯t feel like talking, but he managed a reassuring pat on her head anyway.


    His eyes stayed locked on the doors to the operating room, hope and desperation flickering in his gaze.


    ¡°Is Miss Lessie going to be okay?¡± Susannah tugged anxiously at his sleeve.


    Cole noticed but didn¡¯t push her away.


    He pressed his lips together, unsure how to answer. Just then, the doors


    12.21


    to the operating room swung open.


    ¡°She¡¯s still in critical condition,¡± the doctor announced. ¡°If we can¡¯t get her a transfusion within the hour¡­¡± The rest of his words made Cole¡¯s face go pale.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I can help! I want to save Miss Lessie!¡± Susannah rushed to the doctor, her face full of urgency.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I know you¡¯re worried about your teacher, but you¡¯re not eighteen yet. You can¡¯t donate blood. Besides, her blood type is very rare¨Cit¡¯s RH¨Cnegative O. We call it ¡®panda blood¡® because it¡¯s so hard to find-¡±


    ¡°But I have it! I have that blood! And so does my mom!¡±


    ¡°Your mom?¡±


    Both Cole and the doctor stared at her in surprise.


    Susannah nodded fiercely. ¡°She told me when I was little. I remember, I¡¯m sure of it. Please, I¡¯m healthy, let me give blood! It¡¯s my fault Miss Lessie got hurt.¡±


    ¡°Susannah, do you know where your mom is right now?<i>¡± </i>Cole crouched down, gripping Susannah¡¯s shoulders a little too tightly in his excitement, making her wince.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s in the city,¡± Susannah answered, notining but sharing everything she knew, holding nothing back.


    As soon as Cole took it all in, he grabbed his phone and called Susannah¡¯s mother.


    Thankfully, Susannah¡¯s mom had rushed back home the moment she heard about the earthquake. When she found out her daughter was safe, she finally allowed herself to breathe again.


    After all, what parent wouldn¡¯t be concerned about their own child?


    Cole didn¡¯t waste a second. He knew this wasn¡¯t a conversation for the phone, so he sent someone to escort Susannah¡¯s mother straight to the


    <i>2/2 </i>


    12:21


    hospital.


    When she arrived¨Cher very first time in a helicopter¨Cshe was still dazed. It didn¡¯t take long to realize the man she¡¯d spoken to on the phone wasn¡¯t just anyone.


    The thought made her nervous, heart pounding in her chest.


    Cole, unaware of her worries, brought Susannah up to the rooftop to greet her mother.


    ¡°Susannah!¡± The moment she saw her daughter, the woman¡¯s eyes filled with tears.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Susannah broke free from Cole¡¯s hand and ran straight into her mother¡¯s arms.

 love and power 474

    <b>Chapter </b>474


    The two clung to each other, but Cole didn¡¯t give mother and daughter much time for a tender reunion.


    ¡°Ms. Holt, I¡¯m so sorry, but my fianc¨¦e needs a blood transfusion right away. The blood from the city hospital will take too long to get here. I have to ask¨Ccould you please help us?¡±


    Before anyone could react, Cole dropped to his knees, desperation shining in his eyes.


    The sudden gesture startled She Holt. Instinctively, she pulled her daughter closer, shielding her.


    ¡°Wh¨Cwhat are you doing?¡± she stammered, her arms tightening protectively.


    ¡°Mom, please help Miss Lessie!¡± Susannah¡¯s voice trembled with tears. ¡°It¡¯s my fault she got hurt protecting me. The doctor said I¡¯m not old enough to donate, and we both have the same rare blood type. Mom, please, you¡¯re the only one who can save her.¡±


    She¡¯s face twisted with worry. Donating blood itself wasn¡¯t the


    problem¨Cit was what mighte after.


    She¡¯d spent her whole life working low¨Cpaying jobs, scraping by on the margins. Giving blood once or twice didn¡¯t scare her, but what if this happened again? Who knew what these rich families might demand next time?


    She had only discovered her rare blood type while working at the factory. At first, she hadn¡¯t thought much of it, but then she heard rumors¨Csome people hunted down folks with rare blood types, forcing them to donate to wealthy patients, or even selling them on the ck market.


    She¡¯d never finished school. The stories terrified her. She¡¯d immediately had both her daughters tested, only to learn her eldest had inherited the same rare blood.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    12:21


    She¡¯d warned her girls over and over to keep it a secret, but now her daughter had let it slip so easily.


    Cole immediately understood her hesitation.


    He rose to his feet. ¡°We can make this official. I¡¯ll draw up a contract. If you agree to help us this time, I¡¯ll make sure you both receive three million dors. With that, you could move to a quieter city, buy a home, start a small business¨Cwhatever you need. I¡¯ll also make sure your identities are kept confidential, and I promise you¡¯ll never hear from us about this again.¡±


    ¡°Th¨Cthree million?¡± She¡¯s voice caught, disbelief written all over her face.


    Three million dors was more than enough for them to livefortably, maybe even open a caf¨¦ and buy a nice ce to call home.


    ¡°All right. I trust you,¡± she said atst, torn between her daughter¡¯s pleading eyes, Cole¡¯s sincerity, and the life¨Cchanging promise of that


    money.


    As the doctor began the transfusion, Cole stood by, watching every movement with anxious intensity.


    Beside him, Susannah barely came up to his waist.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be okay, right? Miss Lessie will be okay?¡± Her eyes were wide, her voice small but hopeful.


    She didn¡¯t understand what three million dors meant for her mother, but she knew her beloved teacher was going to be saved.


    ¡°Yes, she will. Thank you, Susannah. Thank you,¡± Cole replied, genuine gratitude filling his voice.


    He knew that Lessie¡¯s kindness would not go unrewarded.


    Hearing his answer, Susannah finally let out the breath she¡¯d been


    holding. Three months of lessons, encouragement, and gentlepany with Alessia shed through her mind.


    12 22


    She remembered the moment they were rescued: Alessia¡¯s beautiful face streaked with blood, her body wracked with pain in that cramped space, yet her voice remained gentle, always soothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m just d I could help,¡± Susannah whispered, head bowed, tears streaming down her cheeks. No matter how many times she wiped them away, new ones kept falling.


    She kept repeating those same words under her breath, her voice trembling with relief and gratitude.

 love and power 475

    <b>Chapter </b>475


    The blood transfusion was finally sessful. As thest drop made its way into Alessia¡¯s veins, Cole felt all the tension drain from his body. He slumped into a chair, utterly spent.


    Susannah Holt was sitting with her mother in a regr hospital room nearby, while Cole leaned against the corridor wall, eyes closed, trying to steady himself.


    In that moment of hesitation from She, he¡¯d already made up his mind that, if necessary, he would force her to give blood. Jail time, scandal, public outrage¨Cnone of it mattered to him, as long as Alessia survived.


    Thankfully, it hadn¡¯te to that.


    Yet he knew, even if he had crossed that line, Alessia would never have med him. If their roles were reversed¨Cif he were the one lying pale and still in a hospital bed¨Cshe would have done exactly the same for


    him.


    After the transfusion, Alessia¡¯s condition finally stabilized. Still, she¡¯d lost so much blood that no one could say for sure when she might wake up.


    Members of the Morton family, along with Max, Ste, and others, took turnsing by the hospital each day. They all lived nearby, and it was as if they¡¯d silently agreed on a schedule. They were public figures in their own right, prominent in different circles, so word spread fast. Soon, the hospital halls were crowded with curiosity¨Cseekers, and a few shameless reporters looking to turn Alessia¡¯s tragedy into their next headline.


    Ethan, never one to back down from a fight¨Cespecially after the scare Alessia had given them all¨Cdidn¡¯t hesitate to take legal action. He filedwsuits against the most egregious tabloids, making it clear he wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone exploiting Alessia¡¯s suffering for clicks.


    Max and Cole were quieter, but no less decisive. Within three days, every gossip rag that tried to profit off Alessia¡¯s story had shut down, seemingly


    12:22


    overnight.


    Liam, usually more reserved, had finally had enough of the obsessive stalkers. He went live on social media and called them out directly. But he knew how unhinged some fans could be, so for Alessia¡¯s safety, he left town for a while.


    Zachary didn¡¯t have it any easier. Six couldn¡¯t keep the truth from Xander, and when he found out, he tore into them both. If not for their pleas¨Cand Cole¡¯s calm reassurance¨CXander would have been on the next flight over. Now, every day, Zachary had to report Alessia¡¯s status and endure impromptu quizzes on medical terminology. Still, he refused to leave, determined to stay until Alessia opened her eyes.


    Since Cole was the only man in Alessia¡¯s inner circle, Ste and Queenie made it a point to visit every day. They kept things quiet¨Cno arguments, no drama. In all their years of friendship, this was the first time the three of them sat together inplete silence.


    A week passed. Alessia remained unconscious, showing no sign of waking.


    The small¨Ctown hospital¡¯s resources were limited. After speaking with the doctors and confirming that a transfer wouldn¡¯t put Alessia at risk, Cole arranged for a private jet to take her to the city. He brought along her personal physician to monitor her throughout the journey.


    Once everything was ready, the group followed Alessia back to The Capital, Hospital policy meant only a few people could stay with her, and Ethan and the others were exhausted. Apart from Cole, everyone else


    was sent home to rest.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want Cole to go home, too¨Cthey all knew he wouldn¡¯t leave Alessia¡¯s side for a second, not until she was awake.


    As soon as they arrived, York and Ivan rushed in with Karen and Brendan.


    The two boys were clearly anxious, but the somber atmosphere kept them quiet. They pressed their faces to the window, watching Alessia¡¯s motionless form, a tangle of tubes and monitors. Their eyes were red,


    12 <b>22 </b>


    and they clung tightly to each other, unable to look away.


    Brendan and Karen pulled Cole aside to ask about Alessia¡¯s condition. He told them everything, leaving nothing out.


    Karen¡¯s knees buckled, and Brendan caught her just in time.


    Brendan was shaken, too. Up until now, they¡¯d only been able to ask about Alessia through hurried phone calls and text updates. Seeing her in person, so fragile and still, hit him hard.


    He looked up at Cole¨Cunkempt, dark circles under his eyes¨Cand ced aforting hand on his shoulder.

 love and power 476

    ¡°Thank you for everything, Cole.¡±


    Cole shook his head, dark circles under his eyes and exhaustion etched across his face, but there was still an unwavering resolve in his gaze.


    ¡°Try to get some rest. If you copse right when Lessie wakes up, what will I do with you?¡± Karen said, her voice gentle and full of concern. ¡°I¡¯ll go home and make some nourishing soup for you. Just look at yourself you¡¯re worn to the bone. If Lessie wakes up and sees you like this, it¡¯ll only make her feel worse.¡±


    She reached up to ruffle his hair, the gesture tender and maternal, her eyes brimming with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Aunt Karen. I feel calmer sitting with Lessie,¡± Cole replied softly. He hadn¡¯t had a decent night¡¯s sleep in days.


    Every time he closed his eyes, he saw Alessia as she¡¯d been carried out from the wreckage. Each time he startled awake, his hands would tremble, and only by her side, watching the erratic lines on the monitor and her pale face, did he find the strength to steady himself.


    Karen and Brendan knew better than anyone how deep the bond between Cole and Alessia ran, how much they had supported each other to make


    it this far.


    So they didn¡¯t try to talk him out of his vigil. Instead, they did what little they could¨Cbringing him food, coaxing him to eat, trying to help him regain some strength.


    It was all they could do.


    Xander, too, arrived in his usual blustery way¨Cwalking in and delivering a sharp whack to Cole¡¯s shoulder, startling Karen and Brendan. Cole simply took the blow withoutint, his face docile and quietly enduring.


    ¡°You, of all people! Something this serious happens and you don¡¯t even think to tell me! Am I just some old relic you can ignore?¡± Xander¡¯s eyes


    13


    were red¨Crimmed, his voice gruff with usation, but underneath was nothing but aching concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa,¡± Cole murmured, not offering excuses or exnations, just bowing his head. He looked so young and so heartbreakingly fragile.


    Xander shook his head and went to the window, gazing at Alessia lying motionless in her hospital bed.


    ¡°How much more does this girl have to endure?¡± he muttered. ¡°When she wakes up, I¡¯m going to give her a talking¨Cto. She should be living a carefree life, taking over my old practice, enjoying herself¨Cinstead, she insists on taking the weight of the world on those little shoulders.¡±


    Karen and Brendan exchanged a look, lips pressed tight.


    They shared Xander¡¯s feelings, but they knew Alessia too well; she was never going to be the kind of child content to let life pass her by. She had ambition, grit, and a determination that nothing could shake. Even if she had to live through this a hundred times, she¡¯d make the same choices¨Conly next time, she¡¯d be even better prepared.


    That was Alessia: never backing down, always stepping forward to shield others, never mind that she was still just a girl herself.


    Everyone believed she would wake up. Still, seeing her so still, so lifeless, left a hollow ache in their hearts.


    The Alessia they knew was vibrant, strong, self¨Cassured¨Calways the one who made you want <i>to </i>follow her lead. She was a wild rose, thorns and all, never meant to be lying pale and motionless in a hospital bed.


    Six, Tristan, Eddie Chase, Esme¡­ Every day, friends came to visit, but hospital rules meant none of them could stay long.


    Only Cole remained, keeping his vigil for three days straight outside the ICU. Even Larkin had to bring his reports to the hospital just to keep Cole updated.


    Thankfully, Alessia¡¯s condition finally stabilized.


    1222


    When she was transferred to a regr room, everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief.


    Xander and Zachary rushed in the moment they were allowed, checking her pulse and assuring everyone she was out of danger. Only then did they start discussing what remedies to brew to help her recover when she woke.


    They all gathered quietly outside the room, speaking in hushed voices so as not to disturb Alessia¡¯s rest, unwilling to leave even when the nurse


    came to shoo them away.

 love and power 477

    <b>Chapter </b>477


    The hallway outside the hospital room finally grew quiet, and atst, Cole could be alone with Alessia again.


    Before he went in, he made sure to shower and tidy himself up¨Che couldn¡¯t stand the thought of Alessia waking up to see him looking a


    mess.


    It felt a little like he was about to meet his first love for a date; he wanted everything to be just right.


    The tubes had been removed from Alessia¡¯s body. Her face was pale, lips drained of color¨Cshe looked more like a delicate porcin doll than a living person. Beautiful, but utterly devoid of life.


    Cole¡¯s heart ached for her. Only when he took her hand did he finally feel some measure of relief, as if the world steadied beneath him.


    ¡°Lessie¡­ please, wake up soon. You¡¯ve been asleep for so long. It¡¯s time to open your eyes, sweetheart.¡±


    His words were soft, gentle, filled with longing.


    He cupped her hand in both of his, trying to warm her fingers chilled from the IV, breathing softly onto them.


    Sunlight streamed in through the window, casting the shadows of tree branches on the floor. The leaves swayed in the breeze, making the patterns dance.


    It was a scene touched by warmth and peace, yet all around Cole lingered a sorrow he couldn¡¯t shake.


    Slowly, his eyelids grew heavy and he drifted off beside her.


    ¨C


    In the darkness, Alessia sat curled up in the center. Somewhere,


    someone was calling her name. The voice grew louder, clearer, making it impossible for her to sleep.


    12:22


    She opened her eyes. The sudden brightness made her squint, and she blinked a few times before her vision cleared.


    She stretched out her hand¨Conly to find it small, childlike. Hadn¡¯t her hands been bigger before?


    ¡°Lessie¡­¡±


    Before she could think it through, that tender <i>voice </i>sounded again.


    Alessia stood still, hesitant to step into the light.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Her childish voice was tinged with suspicion.


    ¡°Lessie, it¡¯s me¨CMs. June. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±


    ¡°And me, Mr. Whitley. Do you remember?¡±


    Both voices were oddly familiar, and for some reason, Alessia felt a prickle of sadness in her nose.


    She wrinkled it, taking a tentative step forward, then stopped.


    The light flickered softly, as if telling her there was no need to hurry, she could take her time.


    Her expression twisted with indecision, but finally, she clenched her jaw and ran toward them.


    She crossed through the light, and waiting on the other side were a man and a woman.


    Alessia wanted to ask who they were, but found she couldn¡¯t speak. It seemed as though they couldn¡¯t see her, either. She waved a hand in front of them and, at some point, realized her hand was back to its normal size.


    ¡°Lessie!¡± Jade June looked in her direction, but her eyes seemed to see right through Alessia, as if watching someone else.


    Alessia turned¨Cand saw a little girl, maybe five or six, with a bright, sweet smile, running straight into the woman¡¯s arms.


    12 22


    ¡°Ms. June! Mr. Whitley!¡±


    The two adults ruffled her hair affectionately, and Parrish Whitley scooped the girl up to perch on his shoulders.


    ¡°Did you have a good day?¡±


    ¡°Mhm! He lost a race to me today,¡± the girl said with a beaming grin.


    ¡°I let you win!¡± he protested, grinning back.


    This time, Alessia noticed the woman was holding hands with a little boy¨Cpale skin with a rosy flush, impossibly cute.


    She could see his face clearly, but for some reason, the boy¡¯s name just


    wouldn¡¯te to her.


    ¡°Lessie, you¡¯re amazing. Cole, you better step it up¨Ca real gentleman admits when he¡¯s lost. Making excuses isn¡¯t cool at all,¡± Ms. June teased. The four of them together looked so happy, their conversation bubbling over withughter and warmth.


    Alessia watched them in silence, her expression softening, a gentle smile tugging at her lips.

 love and power 478

    <b>Chapter </b>478


    In an instant, the scene shifted. The four of them vanished, and Alessia felt an invisible force tug her backward, pulling her into another memory. She found herself in a nearly empty ssroom bathed in the warm glow of a sunset. Only one girl, maybe thirteen or fourteen,y asleep with her head cradled in her arms on a desk. Her cheeks and forearms were marked red from the pressure, and her hair¨Cmessy and


    half¨Cuntied¨Ccovered most of her face. Dark circles smudged beneath her eyes; exhaustion clung to her like a second skin.


    A teenage boy entered, still breathless from running, clutching a bottle of iced tea. Sweat clung to his brow, but as soon as he spotted the sleeping girl, his movements softened and slowed, as if afraid to wake her.


    He quietly drew the curtain halfway shut, blocking the sunlight that spilled across her face.


    ¡°Did you finish your game?¡± the girl mumbled, her voice drowsy and unguarded, eyes still closed.


    ¡°Yeah. You can sleep a bit longer. I¡¯ll go shower and be right back,¡± he replied, his voice rough with the cracks of adolescence.


    ¡°You really do smell,¡± she murmured, lips quirking before her brain could catch up with her teasing.


    The boy, unbothered, leaned in and waved his sweaty shirt near her face. ¡°That¡¯s just for you. Special delivery.¡±


    His childish retort made herugh. She swatted at him with half¨Clidded eyes, but he didn¡¯t dodge, just grinned and took the gentle smack.


    ¡°Get some more rest. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± he said, ruffling her hair and patting her head softly.


    Alessia nodded sleepily. The boy pulled a clean school sweater from her desk and tucked it beneath her head as a pillow, then set the drink within her reach before quietly slipping out.


    12.22


    The real Alessia, an outsider in this memory, watched it all unfold. As the boy left, the image began to blur and shift again.


    By now, Alessia had grown used to being yanked through these


    fragments of time. She no longer resisted.


    The scene stabilized. It was still the two of them, but now they stood in a stark hospital corridor. They looked older¨Csixteen, maybe¨Cbut all the youthful energy was gone, reced by a hollow grief.


    They stood hand in hand outside the morgue, watching as a man¡¯s body was covered with a white sheet.


    For reasons she couldn¡¯t exin, Alessia¡¯s own heart spasmed with pain. She tried to step forward, but the hospital faded around her, reality sliding


    away.


    Now she found herself facing the woman from the very beginning¨Conly this time, the woman was pale and frail, her life ebbing with each breath. Alessia instinctively reached out, desperate to hold on.


    Suddenly, the same woman¨Cidentical to the one dying¨Cappeared beside her and caught her hand.


    Alessia flinched, but Jade only shook her head gently, urging Alessia to stay quiet and watch.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong and resilient. Maybe you don¡¯t say much, but you¡¯re a gentle soul,¡± Jade said softly. ¡°Knowing you¡¯re with Cole sets my mind at


    ease.¡±


    As Alessia listened, the woman faded away, reced by the teenage boy. ¡°Lessie¡¯s a good kid. Promise me you¡¯ll take care of her¡­¡±


    Tears welled in Alessia¡¯s eyes and slipped silently down her cheeks. She turned to the woman beside her, who said nothing¨Cjust pulled Alessia


    into her arms.


    It felt like sunlight¨Cwarmed nkets: familiar, safe, and impossiblyforting.


    213


    12:22


    ¡°Ms. June¡­¡± Alessia whispered, memory slowly returning.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree you¡¯d call me something else?¡± the woman prompted gently.


    ..¡°¡­Mom,¡± Alessia choked out.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here, sweetheart.¡± Jade held her close, just as she always had.


    ¡°I miss you so much,¡± Alessia¡¯s voice broke with tears.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done so well, Lessie. You¡¯re still brave, still shining. I¡¯m so proud of you, honey.¡±

 love and power 479

    <b>Chapter </b>479


    ¡°Are you here to take me with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Parrish¡¯s voice came from right beside her, though Jade hadn¡¯t noticed him approach.


    Jade let go of Alessia, and Parrish smoothly slipped his arm around


    Jade¡¯s waist.


    The two of them were just as loving as ever, inseparable and lost in their own world.


    ¡°Mr. Whitley¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard from Jade that you¡¯ve started calling her Mom. And what about me?¡± Parrish still had that same gentle humor Alessia remembered so


    well.


    Alessia blushed a little, but managed to say, ¡°Dad.¡±


    Parrish¡¯s smile widened. He patted her gently on the head, his happiness tinged with a quiet sadness, as if he were thinking, *How did this child be so easy to love, and so easy to worry about?*


    ¡°Dad, Mom¡­ Where are we? Aren¡¯t you here to take me home?¡± Alessia finally voiced her confusion.


    ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re not supposed to be here yet.¡± Jade flicked her gently on


    the forehead.


    For once, Alessia looked truly lost.


    <i>¡°</i>You¡¯ve been asleep for a very, very long time, sweetheart. You can¡¯t keep sleeping forever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been asleep for a long time?¡±


    Parrish nodded. ¡°Listen¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen to what?¡± Alessia blinked, and suddenly she could almost hear a voice urgently calling out her name.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    <b>12:22 </b>


    ¡°We can¡¯t go back, not anymore. But you two¨Cpromise me you¡¯ll live well, okay?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alessia¡¯s anxiety spiked as their figures began to fade, growing dim at the edges.


    She reached out, desperate to grab their hands, but her hands passed right through them, as if they were made of smoke.


    ¡°Cole¡¯s been waiting for you a long time, Lessie. Go on, run toward the light¨Crun, and find the one you¡¯re meant to see.¡±


    And then they were gone. The abruptness of their departure left Alessia reeling, lost in the darkness.


    She looked around, searching for anything familiar, but the world was shrouded in ck. Suddenly, Cole¡¯s face appeared before her, as if projected onto the darkness.


    She saw herself, eyes closed, tears streaming down her face. Cole was there too, red¨Ceyed, frantically pressing the call button, his voice hoarse


    as he called out her name over and over.


    ¡°Lessie¡­ Lessie¡­¡±


    The sound was so desperate, so raw, that Alessia¡¯s heart ached in her


    chest.


    She looked back toward where Parrish and Jade had vanished, and


    noticed a sliver of light breaking through the darkness.


    Without a second thought, she ran toward it, sprinting headlong into the glow.


    The harsh white light stung her eyes, forcing her to squeeze them shut. She tried to speak, her lips moving, but no sound came out.


    ¡°Lessie!¡± The voice was gentle, almost fearful, as if raising it any louder might shatter the fragile hope of this moment.


    Alessia couldn¡¯t speak, but she shaped Cole¡¯s name silently with her lips.


    212


    ¨C ???


    Chapter


    She felt a warm hand holding hers¨CCole¡¯s hand, strong and steady, wrapping easily around her own, anchoring her to reality.


    His hands were long¨Cfingered and elegant, yet somehow they made hers feel small and safe.


    ¡°Cole.¡± Alessia tried again, her voice barely more than a whisper, but real this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Lessie.¡± Cole¡¯s reply was thick with tears, his words trembling and broken.


    She felt something wet fall onto the back of her hand. Cole¡¯s tears¨Che almost never cried. Most of the time, he seemed utterly carefree, untouched by the world, except for that one time when his parents died. Every other tear he¡¯d ever shed, it seemed, had been for her.


    What had she wanted to say, just before she passed out?


    Oh, right.


    ¡°I love you.<i>¡± </i>Her voice was soft, each word gentle but unwavering.


    With thest of her strength spent on those three words, Alessia slipped back into sleep.

 love and power 480

    <b>Chapter </b>480


    She looked utterly exhausted, but the soft, steady rhythm of her breathing brought a measure of relief to those around her.


    Cole brought Alessia¡¯s hand to his cheek, holding it there as if it were the only thing tethering him to this world. ¡°I love <i>you </i><i>so </i>much. Thank you for waking up, Lessie,¡± he whispered.


    In that moment, he seemed so fragile, a far cry from the ruthless sixteen¨Cyear¨Cold who¡¯d once taken charge of the failing Whitley Group and dragged it back from the brink of bankruptcy. It was hard to believe


    this was the same Cole.


    He was barely past twenty, having gained so much and lost ¨¦ven more. The grief of losing someone he loved had be more than he could bear; he simply couldn¡¯t survive it again.


    Three more days passed. Alessia¡¯s condition finally stabilized, though she still had a mild concussion and a fractured arm that would require weeks of rest and recovery.


    But waking up at all was already a miracle¡ªeverything else could wait. That was what everyone kept telling themselves.


    The day she regained consciousness felt like the day she was dragged back from the edge of death.


    ording to Karen, that day had been an absolute nightmare for


    everyone.


    Alessia¡¯s heart rate had suddenly plummeted, and the doctors fought for her life for a full twenty¨Cfour hours. No one dared sleep; they all stood vigil outside the operating room, tense and terrified. Even people who had no idea who was inside gathered around, convinced that someone important must be fighting for their life.


    In the end, Max had to ask security to clear the hallway. As for Cole, he¡¯d slumped against the wall, silent and hollow¨Ceyed, unresponsive to


    anyone who tried to speak to him. Heartbreak didn¡¯t begin to describe


    10


    it¨Cthere was something almost terrifying in his despair.


    No one doubted for a second that, if anything happened to Alessia, Cole would have followed her without hesitation.


    Thankfully, that ordeal was behind them now.


    Karen brought a spoonful of broth to Alessia¡¯s lips, and Alessia, still half lost in Karen¡¯s retelling of those terrible hours, opened her mouth and swallowed it automatically.


    ¡°Lessie, you can¡¯t scare your mom like that ever again, okay?<i>¡± </i>Karen¡¯s eyes grew red just picturing the scene of Alessia, pale and unconscious, being rushed into surgery. Her hand shook as she held the spoon.


    Alessia nodded and managed a weak smile. She¡¯d lost <i>so </i>much weight in her fight for life that her cheeks were gaunt and her smile


    heartbreakingly fragile.


    Karen set down the empty bowl. ¡°Once you¡¯re home, I¡¯ll make you something hearty to help you get your strength back. You were already so thin¨Cif a breeze caught you now, you might just blow away.¡±


    Alessia let out a softugh. ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Lessie! Mrs. White!¡± Two voices called from the doorway. It was Ste


    and Queenie.


    ¡°Ste, Queenie! Good to see you, girls.¡± Karen stood up, greeting them


    with a warm smile.


    People had been dropping by every day to check on Alessia. If the doctors hadn¡¯t insisted on quiet, the room would¡¯ve been packed around the clock. Even Esme hade all the way from out of town, bunking with Mia so they could visit every couple of days.


    Alessia nced past her friends, a hint of disappointment flickering in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking,¡± Queenie teased. ¡°We just saw him pestering the doctors again. They¡¯re probably sick of him by now.¡±


    12 23


    ¡°Lessie, you chat with Ste and Queenie, okay? I need <i>to </i>run


    home¨Cthere¡¯s soup simmering on the stove, and your dad¡¯s keeping an eye on it, but I¡¯d rather check myself.¡±


    Everyone knew Karen was giving the three girls some privacy. She was still the mom, after all, and some conversations were easier without a parent in the room.


    ¡°Drive safe, Mom,¡± Alessia called.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± Karen reassured her with a smile, quickly gathering up the dishes before slipping out of the room and leaving the girls to talk.

 love and power 481

    As soon as Karen left, Ste immediately slouched in her chair, all pretense of poise gone. Queenie watched herzy posture, smiling and shaking her head, but said nothing.


    ¡°He keeps pestering the doctors about your condition every day, but he won¡¯te see you. How did I never notice how awkward he is?¡± Ste¡¯s words drew a sigh from Alessia.


    She remembered waking up and hearing that Cole had burst into tears in front of everyone. He must have been mortified afterward, because he¡¯d been avoiding everyone ever since¨Ceven Alessia. He didn¡¯t even have the courage to face her. Instead, he¡¯d only dare to slip quietly into her hospital room in the dead of night, keeping vigil by her side while the world slept.


    Of course, Alessia knew Cole was wandering the hospital halls every day. She figured he¡¯d show up once he got himself together, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to stay away for three whole days.


    ¡°Just¡­ don¡¯t mention it to him again, okay?¡± Alessia said, instinctively wanting to protect Cole.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not that oblivious,¡± Ste replied, waving her hand dismissively.


    She made it look easy, acting carefree, but only Justin knew how many times Ste had criedte at night over Alessia¡¯s ordeal. She was in no position to mock Cole for struggling with his feelings.


    ¡°But he can¡¯t keep hiding forever,¡± Queenie said, voicing what they were all thinking.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have a solution,¡± Alessia replied, lips pressed tightly together, eyes glinting with resignation.


    Queenie and Ste exchanged a nce and shrugged. There was nothing more to


    say.


    Night fell, and the hospital room was cloaked in darkness. The only sound was the gentle beeping of the monitors. Alessiay still, looking for all the world as if she were fast asleep.


    Cole crept inside, quietly closing the door behind him, careful not to make a sound. He walked over to Alessia¡¯s bedside and gazed at her for a long moment, then retreated to the sofa, ready to keep his usual silent vigil until Karen arrived in the morning.


    <b>10:40 </b>


    But this time, he¡¯d miscalcted.


    ¡°Cole.¡± Alessia¡¯s voice cut through the darkness, making his heart thud painfully in his


    chest.


    He held his breath, hoping she was just talking in her sleep.


    ¡°Cole,e here.¡± There was no trace of drowsiness in her tone; she was wide


    awake.


    He pressed his lips together, unmoving.


    ¡°Are you nning to avoid me forever? I fought so hard <i>to </ie back just to see you,¡± Alessia said, her voice tinged with hurt.


    That hint of vulnerability undid himpletely.


    In the pitch¨Cck room¨Cwhere Alessia couldn¡¯t possibly see him¨CCole straightened, head hung low like a scolded child.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he replied, and his voice was just as wounded.


    ¡°Then why won¡¯t you see me? You¡¯ve been avoiding me for three days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing. Besides, I have seen you. Ie here every day,¡± Cole insisted, trying to find an excuse.


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen you. I worked so hard to wake up for you, and now that I have, you¡¯re nowhere to be found. Did <i>you </i>want me to¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Cole reached over and gently covered her mouth with his


    hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it,¡± he said, an unusual note of authority in his voice.


    He took her hand and brought it to his lips, giving it a yful nip as if to punish her.


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t hide from me anymore. I tried so hard, so hard to wake up¡­¡± It was already past two in the morning. Alessia had been going to bed earlytely, exhausted from her recovery. If she hadn¡¯t been waiting to catch Cole, she¡¯d have been asleep hours ago.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t hide anymore. Thank you for fighting to wake up,¡± Cole said, pressing a gentle kiss to her hand, his devotion almost reverent.


    ¡°Because¡­ Mom and Dad said you were waiting for me¡­¡± Alessia¡¯s voice grew and softer, but for Cole, it was enough to bring tears to his eyes.


    softer


    <b>10.40 </b>


    He wasn¡¯t the type to cry easily, but tonight, he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    ¡°Go to sleep. When you wake up, I¡¯ll be right here. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± He kissed her softly, sealing his promise in the hush of the night.

 love and power 482

    Of course. After all that¡¯s happened, how could he still not understand? Why hide now? He¡¯d begged the heavens to bring her back, and now that she really had returned, he was letting some foolish pride drive him into hiding. What sense did that make?


    He¡¯d been a fool. Nothing¨Cabsolutely nothing¨Cmattered more than Alessia.


    That thought made him kiss Alessia again. He twined her hair gently around his finger, curling it over and over, his touch soft and full of longing, his eyes openly brimming with love.


    The next morning, Alessia woke before Cole. She looked at his tousled head on the pillow, a smile tugging at her lips as she reached out and ruffled his hair. The slightly prickly feel made her palm tingle, but her heart felt warm and tender.


    A quiet cough pulled Alessia from her thoughts. She looked up¨CMax was there.


    Without a word, Max picked up the vase from the bedside table and carried it into the bathroom. When he returned, the flowers had been reced with a fresh bouquet.


    ¡°Breakfast,¡± he announced. He set down a tray: a bowl of mild, nourishing soup with a bit of meat¨Csimple, but stillforting.


    Cole stirred awake, still groggy, but his hands moved automatically, setting up the little table for Alessia¡¯s meal.


    For a split second, as their eyes met, Cole looked embarrassed. He cleared his throat to cover it up and quickly looked away.


    Max didn¡¯tment, either. He just pulled over a chair and sat quietly beside Alessia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have work?¡± Alessia asked, eyeing him.


    The unspoken question hung between them: You sit here every morning, silently watching me eat, then disappear when Karenes in the afternoon. What are you doing, really?


    ¡°Not busy,¡± Max replied, his tone t. He didn¡¯t even look up, just reached for his book, opened to the page he¡¯d marked yesterday, and began to read.


    ¡°The water pitcher¡¯s empty. I¡¯ll go get you some more hot water,¡± Cole offered, grabbing the kettle. He didn¡¯t quite meet Alessia¡¯s eyes, but at least he wasn¡¯t pretending she wasn¡¯t there.


    <b>10:40 </b>1


    Men and their pride, Alessia thought. She understood, so she let him be.


    The door had barely closed behind Cole when Max spoke. ¡°He finally showed up, huh?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to tease him.¡±


    At those words, Max looked up at her.


    ¡°You little traitor,¡± he muttered, a familiar usation.


    Alessia stifled augh. ¡°No matter what I do, you always say I¡¯m a traitor.¡±


    Max¡¯s eyes drifted back to his book. ¡°That time, during the school field day¨Cmy seatmate tricked me into going out of town. I almost couldn¡¯t make it back, so I didn¡¯t show up.¡±


    Thement came out of nowhere, but Alessia understood instantly.


    ¡°Why are you only telling me now?¡±


    ¡°Just thought of it, so I said it.¡± He kept his gaze fixed on the page, though whether he was actually reading was another matter.


    ¡°So why didn¡¯t youe to any of my field days after that?¡±


    ¡°I missed the first one. No point going after that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s crap,¡± Alessia blurted out, swearing for once.


    Max clearly hadn¡¯t expected that¨Chis pupils contracted and his hand paused mid¨Cturn


    of the page.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said quietly.


    Alessia hesitated, words dying on her lips.


    In all her memories, except for the time he got her drunk andnded her in the hospital, Max had never apologized to her before.


    ¡°I¡¯m off. Let your boyfriend take care of the dishes.¡± He closed his book and put it back on the shelf.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t have any more field days.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Max replied.


    ¡°Max, when I was little, I thought you were the best big brother in the world.¡±


    He didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    <b>1020 </b>


    <b>Chapter 482 </b>


    ¡°And now, I still think you¡¯re the best big brother.¡±


    ¡°You little traitor.¡± Max kept his back to her, but the smile tugging at his lips was something only he knew was there.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>483 </b>

 love and power 483

    <b>Chapter </b><b>483 </b>


    Max had left, but Alessia remained lost in thought.


    She and Max were so alike¨Cboth stubbornly silent, bottling things up until they were practically choking on unspoken words. No wonder there were so many


    misunderstandings between them; no wonder their rtionship had always felt so


    awkward.


    But before she¡¯d met the Cole family, it was Max who¡¯d raised her. Sharing his temperament was only natural.


    If she hadn¡¯t brushed so close to death this time, Max probably would have taken his secrets to the grave. As for her, she never would have said anything so sentimental.


    It really does take a brush with death to see some things clearly.


    When Cole walked in, he found Alessia staring nkly into space, spooning imaginary food into her mouth.


    ¡°Since when did you start eating with your mind?¡± he teased.


    Cole set down the jug of water, took the spoon from her hand, and gently offered her


    a mouthful of soup. His movements were so practiced and unhurried, Alessia automatically opened her mouth.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Max?¡±


    ¡°He left.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound too thrilled.¡±


    ¡°Max exined why he missed my track meet.¡±


    Cole paused, spoon hovering midair. ¡°That¡¯s a first. He actually said something?¡±


    Alessia nodded. She took another mouthful, then waved her hand, signaling she¡¯d had enough.


    Cole didn¡¯t push. Instead, he started clearing away the dishes.


    Alessia refused to lie down, so Cole fetched two pillows and propped them behind


    her back.


    Watching Cole bustle around in front of her, Alessia drifted off into her memories.


    She couldn¡¯t deny it¨Cher rtionship with Max had always been different from most


    10:41


    siblings. Yet, when she was little, Max was the one she¡¯d depended <b>on</b>, the <b>one </b><b>she¡¯d </b>looked up to. He was quiet, almost cold, but in her eyes, he was the best big brother anyone could have.


    He always brought her little treats or toys when he came back from being out, and once a month, he¡¯d take her out for a walk, just the two of them.


    If someone picked on her, he¡¯d help her get even. When thunder rumbled outside, he¡¯d pat her back, though he never managed to say a singleforting word.


    He taught her to read and write, reading her fairy tales at night. They couldn¡¯t afford picture books, but somehow Max always had a new story to tell her, every single night.


    After she started boarding school, they spoke less and less.


    She stopped being afraid of thunderstorms. She could read a whole book on her own. She even learned to stand up for herself, to get back at those who bullied her. Still, she counted down the days until Max woulde home.


    But after moving into the big house, they drifted even further apart.


    Max was at boarding school too, rarely home, and when he was, he barely spoke to her. Most of his time was spent shut away in the study. He never took her out anymore. Even though they technically lived under the same roof, there were whole semesters when they wouldn¡¯t see each other.


    And then the Coles arrived. Kids being kids, even Alessia, mature for her age, found herself drawn to a friend her own age rather than a brother who barely spoke and seemed to delight in making life difficult.


    Everything came to a head at the track meet.


    Alessia didn¡¯t think she¡¯d done anything wrong. If Max had just said something kind, tried to make it up to her, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed mad. But instead, he told her to get lost. For a child still in kindergarten, that was a wound that cut deep.


    Max wasn¡¯t like anyone else. If Mr. and Mrs. Tate had said the same thing, she would have been upset, maybe angry, but she wouldn¡¯t have held onto it for years.


    But this was Max. More than anger, she just felt hurt¨Churt that lingered for years, a splinter she tried to ignore, but one that still stung whenever she thought about it.


    ¡°By the way, this is for you.¡± Cole finished tidying up, sat down beside her on the bed, and handed her a folded piece of paper.


    <b>10:41 </b>

 love and power 484

    <b>Chapter </b>484


    The piece of paper was a little wrinkled, but it had been folded neatly¨Ca sign that whoever prepared it was meticulous and earnest.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Alessia took it, curiosity flickering in her eyes.


    ¡°Susannah Holt asked me to give it to you.¡±


    She unfolded the note. The entire page was covered with her own name, written over and over in careful, even script. Each letter was pressed just enough to leave a faint indentation, the kind that showed real effort.


    ¡°Did she say anything else?¡± Alessia asked, her voice gentle as she kept her gaze on the page.


    ¡°She told me to wish you a good recovery, and that she¡¯ll work hard in school, be someone remarkable, ande find you one day.¡±


    Alessia nodded quietly. She reached for a book on her nightstand and tucked the note carefully inside. Since being admitted, her friends and family had refused to let her work, and they never discussed business in front of her. With little else to do, she passed the time reading.


    ¡°Susannah¡¯s mom has a rare blood type¨Cshe donated blood for your surgery. I gave them three million dors and promised not to treat them like a backup blood bank,¡± Cole exined.


    Alessia nodded again, understanding the unspoken reassurance in his words.


    ¡°Could you help me find out where Mia is? Once I¡¯m discharged, I¡¯d like to visit her.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°For now, just rest. You still need time to recover.¡®


    Obediently, Alessia agreed. The medication soon pulled her into a deep sleep.


    She ended up spending nearly two weeks in the hospital. After onest check¨Cup, Alessia was finally cleared to go home. Apart from her arm, which would still need some care, she was mostly healed.


    But there was no wee¨Chome party waiting for her at the door¨Cinstead, she was met with an endless parade of hearty homemade stews.


    York moved in under the pretense of taking care of Alessia, and he quickly made


    10:41


    Chupa ARA


    himself at home in the Morton family house. Ivan didn¡¯t mind at all; aside from their asional yful rivalry for Alessia¡¯s attention, the two got along surprisingly well.


    The Morton brothers were all back to their usual routines. One interesting development: after that phone call on the reality show, several brands wanted both brothers to appear together, even offering to write them custom scripts for future


    appearances.


    Liam, overwhelmed by the attention, declined, insisting he wanted to focus on his music. Tristan, on the other hand, seemed to thoroughly enjoy the situation. He was a natural at ying along with these ¡°buddy¡± storylines¨Che¡¯d even started casually showing off online, dropping hints about Liam cooking for him or identally including Liam¡¯s face in his livestreams. He was having a st, even if Liam was the only one who seemed to suffer,


    Ethan and Zachary remained as low¨Ckey as ever, though their talents hardly allowed them to fade into the background. Ethan had already be the lead partner at hisw firm; Xander had gradually handed over the medical practice to him and Six, now spending his days in the garden with music and pastries.


    Without realizing it, everyone had found their ce, growing into their own responsibilities. Alessia, however, suddenly found herself with nothing to do.


    With Vera and Joyce running thepany perfectly well, there was nothing pressing at work. Whenever a new product wasunched, she¡¯d hear about it only after her brothers had already brought samples home. The Mortons, meanwhile, took turns inventing new ways to spoil her, making sure she had everything she needed to


    recover.


    Max started dropping by more often, and on slow afternoons, her girlfriends would show up for tea,ughter filling the house.


    It seemed that everyone had finally moved on from that terrible ordeal. Life, atst, was returning <i>to </i>normal.


    But Alessia knew: some people would never leave the past behind.


    On a bright, cloudless day, Cole drove Alessia out to a quiet cemetery. As they arrived, she noticed a couple standing by a headstone, preparing to leave.


    <b>10.41 </b>N

 love and power 485

    <b>Chapter </b><b>485 </b>


    ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Carter.¡± Alessia greeted them softly.


    The woman clung to her husband¡¯s arm. Both looked worn and weary, their hair threaded with gray.


    ¡°You must be Alessia?¡±


    Mia had mentioned Alessia several times during her calls home. If Alessia was with her, she¡¯d always pull her closer, eager to introduce her to her parents.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so lovely.¡± The woman gently cupped Alessia¡¯s cheek. There was a sorrow in her eyes that seemed endless.


    Alessia didn¡¯t pull away. She pressed her lips together and lowered her gaze.


    ¡°How¡¯s your hand? Are you recovering?¡± Their story had made the news, and Alessia was one of the most seriously injured. There had been plenty of coverage about her.


    ¡°Thank you


    for your concern. I¡¯m alright now, really.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. You¡¯re all such good kids¨Cyou have to take care of yourselves.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes reddened, her voice trembling as she spoke.


    ¡°Are you heading home now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mia¡¯s father and I just wanted to visit her. She was always such a chatterbox. I imagine she¡¯d be lonely now. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here to keep herpany¨Cit would have made her happy. We¡¯ve been here a while already, so we¡¯ll let you have some time alone with her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not necessary.¡± The woman waved her hand, and Alessia, not wanting to argue, simply watched as the couple supported each other and walked out of the


    cemetery.


    Once they were gone, Alessia finally set the bouquet down beside the headstone.


    There were already many fresh flowers scattered around, left by different visitors.


    On the headstone, a photo captured a girl¡¯s radiant smile. Even in ck and white, you could tell she was sunshine itself.


    mpter aus


    When the school copsed, Mia, the young couple, their mentor, and <b>even </b>Principal Warren hadn¡¯t made it out. They¡¯d traded their lives for the chance that other <b>children </b>might survive.


    All the students¨Cover a dozen¨Chad made it out alive.


    The two kids Alessia had shieldedter told her that, as the ceiling began to cave in, Mia pulled them under the teacher¡¯s desk without a second thought, staying behind herself.


    She gave away her own chance at survival to save those two, without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    A girl who once teared up at the slightest scrape, in the end, used her own body to shield two children from falling rubble.


    ¡°You¡¯re the bravest of us all now, Mia.¡± Alessia whispered.


    ¡°You said when we got back to the city, you¡¯d trick me into buying you a fancy dinner. Well, because of you, I¡¯ve finally broken a promise.¡±


    Alessia sighed, crouching down in front of the grave. Cole stood nearby, silent, not wanting to intrude.


    The very first thing Alessia did when she woke up was ask about everyone else. The second thing she did was donate eight million to rebuild homes in the devastated area. Third, she sent someone to bring Ms. Warren back.


    Unexpectedly, Ms. Warren chose to stay, determined to fulfill Mayor Warren¡¯sst wish and serve the vige. She¡¯d survived because Mayor Warren had shielded her, and as fate would have it, she was carrying their child, just one month along.


    Alessia didn¡¯t say much, but she quickly partnered with the local government to help Ms. Warren settle into her new role as vige mayor, making sure she and the vigers had everything they needed.


    As for her mentor, who had always been so kind to her, Alessia went straight to visit his wife as soon as she was discharged from the hospital.


    The disaster had taken so many vibrant lives, but those left behind still had to keep living. All Alessia could do was try her best to make things a little easier for their families.

 love and power 486

    They didn¡¯t stay long. As the sun dipped below the horizon, they chose not to drive but instead wandered along thekeside path.


    Hand in hand, they walked in easy silence. Even without words, there was nothing awkward between them.


    Suddenly, Alessia stopped. Leaning against the rail by the water, the two gazed out over theke, where the sunlight danced in shimmering patterns across the surface.


    ¡°Cole,¡± Alessia said softly, her eyes clouded with uncertainty, ¡°what do you think the meaning of life is?¡±


    She was barely in her twenties, yet she¡¯d already seen more than her share of goodbyes, of close calls where life and death brushed past her. She herself had once walked the thin line between this world and the


    next.


    Life felt too fragile. For the first time, she truly understood those who feared death¨Cnot for herself, but for the thought of losing the people she loved. She liked to believe she was free¨Cspirited, unbound by anything, but deep down she knew she was just as tied to the rules of nature as anyone else.


    Sometimes she wondered, if she had no attachments, would she still be afraid of anything at all?


    But whenever she found herself surrounded by love, she realized that was when she felt truly unbreakable.


    So, what was the meaning of life, really?


    ¡°Lessie,¡± Cole replied, his voice steady, ¡°there are a thousand answers to that question. But for me, you are my reason for being.¡±


    Alessia looked up at him. Their eyes met, and for a moment, nothing else existed.


    ¡°You know,¡± Cole continued, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about marrying you¨Cabout tying


    <b>07:45 </b>


    you to me forever. But I know that¡¯s not fair. You <b>deserve </b><b>the </b><b>freedom </b><b>to </b>chase your dreams. I just want to make sure that, wherever <b>you </b><b>soar</b>, I¡¯m the one by your side. That¡¯s why I work so hard¨Cto be someone worthy of you, so no one else even dares toe close. I want the <b>world </b>to look at us and see two people meant to be together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m easy to please, really. But if you want to fly like an eagle, I can¡¯t be content to stay a sparrow. I know you want to reach for more, so I choose to spend whatever time I have, flying alongside you. I¡¯m afraid marriage. might feel like a cage to you.¡±


    ¡°But when you were lying in that hospital bed, I couldn¡¯t help but regret not holding onto you sooner. Maybe then, when our timees, our gravestones could stand side by side, telling the world our story.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t pulled through,¡± Alessia started.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cole answered before she could finish, meeting her gaze with


    unwavering conviction.


    ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot.¡± Relief and fear flickered across Alessia¡¯s face as she yfully punched his chest.


    Cole didn¡¯t flinch. When she finished, he wrapped her in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll n the most incredible proposal you¡¯ve ever seen,¡± he whispered. ¡°When the timees, will you say yes?¡±


    Even now, Cole needed to know what she wanted. With him, Alessia always had a choice.


    ¡°I will.¡± The answer was clear, without hesitation.


    For them, marriage would simply make things official. Nothing else would change.


    Alessia would keep chasing her dreams, and Cole would always be right there with her, matching her step for step, running toward a brighter future together.


    Bathed in the glow of the setting sun, they held each other close and kissed.


    07:45 2


    The End.


    <b>Chapter </b>487


    September 7th


    Weather: Sunny


    Mood: Happy

 love and power 487

    I have a little sister now. Unlike the other newborns I¡¯ve seen¨Cwrinkled, red¨Cfaced, and frankly a bit ugly¨Cshe¡¯s actually cute. The prettiest baby I¡¯ve everid eyes on.


    That¡¯s what Max wrote in his journal on the day Alessia was born.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± he asked, leaning over the crib, wiggling his finger in front of the swaddled infant.


    ¡°Your dad said she was born at night, so he picked Alessia,¡± someone replied.


    Max snorted. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty half¨Chearted name,¡± he muttered under his breath.


    Yvonne Sullivan was discharged from the hospital in less than three days, and during that time, Scott only dropped by out of obligation¡ªa quick visit, a nce, and that was it. He didn¡¯t spare Alessia a second look. After checking in on Yvonne¡¯s condition, he made his excuses about work and left in a hurry..


    Once back home, Yvonne didn¡¯t linger on motherly duties. Not even a week into her recovery, she was already trailing after Scott from meeting to meeting, hustling for business.


    So in that cramped, rundown apartment, there was just a little boy, not yet old enough for grade school, and a newborn who could do nothing but gurgle and wail.


    It wasn¡¯t as if Scott and Yvonne had entirely forgotten about their children. At least they left some cash with the neighbor¨Ca woman who¡¯d just had a baby herself¨Cto look in on the kids from time to time.


    07:45


    <b>But </b>most of the time<b>, </b><b>It </b>was just the two of them alone in that <b>tiny </b><b>ce</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Max, dinner¡¯s ready.¡± Marian knocked on the door, holding <b>a </b>lunchbox.


    She was the neighbor¡¯s daughter, a high school student.


    Before Alessia was born, it was always Marian who brought Max his meals. After the baby arrived, her mother, needing to nurse Alessia,


    would send Marian over with food for both kids.


    ¡°Hey, sis,¡± Max greeted her.


    Without his parents around, Max sometimes became the target of the neighborhood kids¡® mischief. He was tough, though¨Che fought back every time, and even when their parents came toin, he never backed down.


    After a while, the other kids learned not to mess with him. Still, the neighbors looked at Max with a mix of annoyance and disapproval.


    But Marian was always kind. She spoke softly, tended his bruises when he came home scraped up, and on weekends, she¡¯d help him with his reading and homework.


    Max remembered every kindness. He was always polite to Marian, never taking her for granted.


    ¡°Ever since your sister was born, I see you a lot more,¡± Marian teased, handing him the food.


    When his parents were gone, Max was rarely home¨Che¡¯d vanish for hours, onlying back to grab a bite before disappearing again. No one really knew where he went.


    The truth was, he wasn¡¯t going anywhere special. Except for the asional scuffle with the other kids, he spent most of his time tucked away in a little used bookstore on the next street. It was a shabby spot, filled with old paperbacks and rarely any customers. The owner, an old man, never chased Max off, letting him curl up quietly in a corner with a book, even though he never bought anything.


    But ever since Alessia was born, he¡¯d barely visited the store. He found


    07:45


    himself thinking about the baby at home<b>, </b>unable to focus <b>on </b><b>reading</b>. <b>So </b>he stayed, hovering around her crib like a little guardian.


    Changing diapers, feeding bottles¨Che was more adept at these chores than Yvonne ever was.


    But he was still just a kid, and sometimes things slipped through the


    cracks.


    Fall wasing on, and the temperature had dropped sharply at night. The sudden chill hit Alessia hard. She spiked a high fever, her tiny face flushed and scrunched with cries that wouldn¡¯t stop, no matter how Max tried to soothe her.


    ¡°Max, what¡¯s wrong with your sister?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t time for the next feeding, so the neighbor usually wouldn¡¯t havee by. But Alessia¡¯s cries that morning were so piercing¨Cthe kind of desperate wailing that was rare for her¨Cthat the neighbor grew worried. She told her own child to keep eating breakfast and hurried over to check.

 love and power 488

    ¡°Auntie, my little sister won¡¯t stop crying.¡± For all his usualposure, Max was still just a child. His voice trembled as he looked at the neighbor, fear flickering in his eyes.


    The neighbor scooped up the baby and gently touched her forehead.


    ¡°She¡¯s burning up! Max, call your parents right now. I¡¯ll take your sister to the hospital¨Cif her fever keeps climbing, she could end up with brain damage.¡±


    Everything became a blur of frantic motion. Max dashed to the end of the street, shoved a dor bill into the payphone slot, and fumbled with the buttons, dialing wrong several times in his panic.


    Scott didn¡¯t pick up. Max immediately tried Yvonne¡¯s number¨Cno answer there either.


    Gritting his teeth, he abandoned the phone, rushed back to their cramped apartment, dug out the emergency money Yvonne had left him, and sprinted toward the hospital.


    He ran around like a headless chicken, lost and desperate, until finally a nurse stopped him and led him to the pediatric clinic, where he found his baby sister and the neighbor waiting.


    The baby was fast asleep in the neighbor¡¯s arms, a fever patch pressed to her forehead. Her cheeks were still flushed, and tears clung to hershes¨Cshe looked heartbreakingly small and helpless.


    ¡°Auntie, my parents aren¡¯t answering. Here, take this money first. I¡¯ll pay you back once theye home,¡± Max said, thrusting the crumpled bills


    toward her.


    The neighbor looked at the sweat¨Csoaked Max and gently pushed the money back.


    ¡°Keep it, sweetheart. I¡¯ll ask your parents for itter. Your sister caught a chill¨Cshe¡¯s had her shot, and once the fever breaks, she¡¯ll be all right. It¡¯s


    <b>1/2 </b>


    07:45


    cold these days, so make sure she¡¯s bundled up at night. <b>And </b><b>you</b><b>, </b>too¨Cdon¡¯t get sick.¡±


    Max clutched the wrinkled bills and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered in a low, earnest voice¨Ctrying his best to be <b>a </b>little man.


    The neighbor pressed her lips together, her eyes falling to his faded coat. She said nothing more, but the worry lingered on her face.


    After that day, two new parenting books appeared in their tiny apartment.


    ¡°Max, how¡¯s your sister doing?¡± Marian dropped by one afternoon, carrying a lunchbox.


    ¡°She¡¯s better now.¡±


    ¡°If you go outside to y, make sure you wash your hands when youe back. If you touch the baby without washing, germs could make her sick, okay?¡±


    Marian yed with the baby, who wasn¡¯t shy at all¨Cin fact, she grabbed Marian¡¯s finger and giggled, the sound sweet enough to melt anyone¡¯s


    heart.


    Max said nothing, but he quietly took her words to heart.


    He started going out less and less.


    Every time he picked up his baby sister, he washed his hands over and over, even if he hadn¡¯t left the house.


    Other kids from the neighborhood woulde by, asking to see the baby, but Max turned them all away.


    His sister was his and his alone¨Che wasn¡¯t about to let a bunch of grubby kids poke and prod her. She was delicate, and what if she got sick again? Days turned into weeks, and his baby sister gradually grew into a curious toddler. At two or three, she was fascinated by everything.


    Whenever Max got ready to leave, she¡¯d clutch his shirt <b>and </b><b>call </b><b>out </b><b>in </b>her soft, pleading voice, ¡°Big brother!¡± She looked so pitiful, it <b>was </b><b>impossible </b>not to relent.


    At those moments, Max always sighed and changed his ns, taking <b>her </b>out for a stroll.


    Not that he had any grand ns¨Cmost of the time, he just went to help out at the local bookstore in exchange for a few secondhand picture books to make her happy.


    The rosy¨Ccheeked little munchkin was a ma for attention¨Ceveryone wanted to pinch her cheeks or ruffle her hair.


    After a few outings, Max started taking Alessia out less often.


    When she realized her sad little act wasn¡¯t working anymore, Alessia sulked for days.


    Max stood his ground, grumbling under his breath that she was an ungrateful little rascal.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 love and power 489

    <b>Chapter </b><b>489 </b>


    September 13th ¨C Clear skies


    Mood: Awful


    The chubby kid next door tried to bribe me with a ¡°snack mega¨Cpack¡± if I¡¯d hand over my little sister. I told him to get lost.


    Max snapped his journal shut and nced over at little Alessia, already fast asleep.


    How could she sleep so soundly when he was this upset?


    A strange itch prickled at his fingers. Unable to resist, he walked over to Alessia¡¯s bed and gave her cheek a gentle pinch.


    Her face was still full of baby fat¨Cplump and soft, perfect for squishing.


    Max couldn¡¯t help himself, pinching again and again until, inevitably, he


    disturbed her.


    Their eyes met. Max quickly wiped the smile off his face and pulled his hand away.


    At first, Alessia looked startled. But as soon as she recognized him, she rxed, her eyes fluttering as if she might drift right back to sleep.


    Seeing her dazed and drowsy, Max found himself slipping into old habits¨Cpatting her back, just like he used to when she was little and couldn¡¯t fall asleep alone. Before long, she was snoozing again.


    Max let out a silent breath of relief.


    ¡°You ungrateful little monster¨Ccall me ¡®big brother¡® only when there¡¯s candy in it for you,¡± he muttered, giving her cheek onest squeeze. He dug out a piece of candy from his pocket and ced it on her pillow.


    <i>Soon</i>, the day came for Max to start elementary school. Yvonne and Scott¡¯s business seemed to be thriving¨Cthey were already house¨Chunting for something bigger.


    Yet before they even moved in, they sent their son off to boarding school. Rumor had it he was bound for Aristocrat Academy, where the annual tuition was through the roof.


    Compared to their daughter, Yvonne and Scott seemed far more invested in their son¡¯s future.


    Max didn¡¯t want to go to some fancy boarding school. He had only one little sister¨Cif he wasn¡¯t around, who would protect her from bullies?


    But he was just a kid. He didn¡¯t get a say.


    Just as he¡¯d feared, his sister started growing up while he was gone. When kids picked on her, she didn¡¯t need her big brother to fight her battles anymore¨Cshe could take care of herself.


    Even thunderstorms didn¡¯t scare her like they used to; she <i>no </i>longer curled up at his side, clutching his shirt.


    She was smart¨Cpicked things up after being shown only once. She could read picture books all by herself now.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel proud. She really was his little sister.


    But there was an ache in his chest, too.


    Did she even need him anymore?


    Eventually, they moved into a muchrger house, and Max¡¯s visits home became less frequent. As if desperate for attention, he found himself provoking her on purpose, just to get a reaction before heading back to school,


    Then Cole showed up.


    Now, when Max came home, there was no little kid running out to greet him, hands on hips, yelling, ¡°Max, you¡¯re in trouble!¡±


    For the first time, he realized how cold a big house could feel.


    He wondered, when he was away, did Alessia spend all her time alone in that enormous ce? Eating alone, watching TV alone, reading alone¡­


    sometimes, she didn¡¯t even have anyone to talk to.


    Even though he knew this, the knowledge didn¡¯t make him feel any better. If anything, it just made him want to pester her more.


    One day, after he¡¯d gotten her all riled up again, she shoved a crumpled note into his hand.


    It was a ticket to her kindergarten sports day.


    Max scoffed, rolling his eyes as he smoothed out the ticket and folded it into his pocket.


    ¡°See, you do still know who your brother is,¡± he grumbled.


    On the day of the sports meet, Max dressed with extra care and snuck out of school with a well¨Crehearsed lie.


    He¡¯d only told his desk mate where he was going¨Cthat he was skipping ss to watch his sister¡¯s sports day. He never imagined that would


    backfire.


    But his desk mate used that information to set him up¨Cto have him kidnapped.


    All because Max was ranked first. Because his parents alwayspared their achievements.


    ¡°You¡¯re just nouveau riche¨Ctrash from the projects. How dare you outshine me.¡± The words came from his usually polite, mild¨Cmannered desk mate. Now, his face twisted with hatred,


    Max was left speechless.


    It was the first time he truly grasped how terrifying jealousy could be, and the first time he realized just how many faces a person could wear.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!